Chapter 2

The next morning, his mother was busy writing a list while Bill played the violin in his room. Around mid-morning, her mobile rang, and her husband told her that the two of them had an appointment at the clinic at two that afternoon. She went up to Bill’s room to tell him that she was going to get them sandwiches for lunch as they were going out after that.

They had some time together as she made their lunch and Bill looked at the list that his mother had left on the table.

“Mum, his list has a lot of things on it that I’ve never heard of. What are ‘enhancers’?”

“They’re things that go in a bra to give you a bit of a silhouette. Most teenage girls use them before they start puberty.”

“You want me to wear a bra!!?

“Of course, dear. Every girl wears a bra, sometimes well before she needs to. It won’t take you long to get used to it, although it may change your stance when playing, to cater for the slight changes in body shape and frontal weight.”

“What about these other things, under ‘foundation’? Do I have to learn to lay bricks?”

“Silly Billy. They’re all make-up items. We’ll need to get you a full kit after we’ve been to the salon. Everything depends on what the clinic says this afternoon, but I’m trying to think of everything you might need if Billie-Jean is to become a real person.”

“Thanks, Mum. I do have a lot to learn.”

“If I do your hair and we put a bit of lippy on you, we can take you to the salon and give you a make-over. After that, we can go shopping for some basics, which will then allow us to get you more specialised clothes from the stores in Coventry. There will be a lot of new underwear that you will need to get used to. I had a look at a couple of sights on the web, last night, and there is a place in the city that does special panties that hide your winkle but still lets you pee.”

They ate their lunch and tidied up, then got into the car to head to Gaydon. At the clinic, his mother filled in forms for both of them and then they waited to be called. His mother went in first, while Bill read an old music magazine. When she came out, he was called in. In the doctor’s office, he was asked to strip and put on a hospital gown.

The lady doctor who checked him over was asking questions as she did so. Obviously, his mother had told her that he had gender problems. She looked at all of his scars and exclaimed that he had a good case to sue his previous school about the bullying. In the end, he had to remove his boxers so that she could examine his genitals.

She asked him if he had ever had wet dreams or masturbated, and he had to ask her to explain what she was talking about. Finally, she looked him in the eyes.

“I want you to tell me the truth, Bill. This is very important. Have you ever been kicked or hit in your groin?”

“It was in primary. A couple of bullies had pushed me over and one kicked me there. I was walking strange for a couple of days.”

“Did you tell your parents?”

“No. I didn’t want to worry them. I didn’t want to appear weak in front of my Dad.”

“Right! We’ll draw some bloods and I want you to pee into this beaker. Then you get dressed and I’ll bring your mother back in.”

She took three tubes of blood, and he went behind the screen to pee. Then he washed his hands at the sink and redressed. When his mother was brought back in, they sat in front of the doctor’s desk and his mother took his hand. The doctor ended making some notes and looked up.

“Mrs. Rose, Wendy. From what I’ve seen, you’re in excellent health, and there is nothing wrong with you that we need to worry about. Bill, however, has some very complicated problems that may explain his general appearance. In my examination, I could not find any testicles. Bill has told me that he had been kicked in the groin in primary school. When we have the results of the blood tests, I fully expect that they will show a drastic lack of testosterone. I am going to send him to another area for an MRI on his lower abdomen do determine just how much damage was caused, then we can decide on any other treatment.”

“Does that mean that he has arrested puberty?”

“It means that we may be able to direct his puberty in the direction he wants to go, by hormone treatment. I think it’s too late to make him big enough to play in the front row of a rugby team, but he may be a good jockey if we send him down the male path. He will, however, make a very pleasing lady if we make him into a female.”

His mother pulled out her phone and swiped a couple of times before showing it to the doctor.

“Like this? That was taken yesterday. Somehow, the school brought round a girl’s uniform.”

“Wow! She isn’t going to need much work to pass easily. Are you sure that you’ve never had any desire to dress up, Billy?”

“Never, doctor. I thought that if I was supposed to be inspected in that uniform, everyone would have a good laugh and the woman would take it away and bring back one for a boy.”

“All right. I’ll email this scan request upstairs. If you follow the signs to the radiography department, the receptionist there should be able to give you an appointment time. It will take a few days for us to collate the scans and the test results, so make an appointment with my receptionist for a few days’ time.”

They thanked her for her time and walked out of the office. After making the appointment, they found their way upstairs and found the right desk. The receptionist there looked at her computer and rang the MRI operator. When she had finished the call, she smiled broadly.

“I’ve been told that the MRI will have a short period when you can be fitted in. The area that will be scanned isn’t very big. If you can be back here in an hour, it can be completed before you go home.”

“Is there somewhere that we can sit with a drink?”

“There is, just go towards the back of the clinic and you’ll find a coffee lounge.”

“I must say that this is a big place for such a small population. Well-equipped as well.”

“That’s because we have so many people working at both Aston Martin and Jaguar Land Rover. Within a couple of miles are as many people as a small town. Both of the big companies support us, and we also take the overflow from Warwick.”

They went back downstairs and found their way to the coffee lounge. When they were sitting, Bill looked at his mother.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about being kicked. I didn’t want to appear weak, so I hid it and carried on.”

“It’s all right, Billy. It was a long time ago. All we have to do now is to sort things out for the future. I was thinking about your records at the school. Somewhere, there must be the paperwork with William John and the note that you’re male. I expect that someone will ring us to ask about that. I have an idea that may help. I can forge a new name on your copy of the birth certificate. The easiest would be to change William to Willow, and the John to Jean.”

“You can do that?”

“Yes. Before you came along, I was working in graphic design. All I need to get is some paper similar to the certificate copy. We have a very good scanner in the computer printer in your dad’s office. I just copy the original, make the changes, and then copy that onto the right paper. It’s how I funded my university days, making IDs for the partygoers.”

“Wow, a real mega-criminal!”

They laughed together, and then she got serious.

“If you take the girl route, it doesn’t end when you finish school. It will be for ever.”

“I know, Mum. I suppose that after a few years, I’ll take it as normal. There are several good women violinists, but I can’t think of any famous women pianists or clarinet players.”

“There’s always Mrs. Mills.”

“Who was that?”

“She was all the rage in the sixties and seventies. Think about the TV show with that Mrs. Bucket singing and you have her down pat.”

“That bad!”

“Yes, it was. She sold lots of records, though. Anyway, I’m wondering what you’ll be doing with music when you go to school. That woman did say that there was an orchestra.”

“I suppose that I’ll have to wait and see how the Willow grows.”

They went back to the waiting room and sat, thinking their own thoughts, until Bill was called in.

“Bill Rose, is it? Take your clothes off and put that paper gown on. Make sure there is no jewellery or anything metal. The machine gets angry if we put metal down the tube.”

When Bill was ready, he was put onto a moving bed and given some headphones. The operator asked him what he would like to hear, and he chose Beethoven. With the opening chords of ‘The Emperor’ in his ears, he was slid into the tube and told not to move a muscle until everything was silent. For a good fifteen minutes, the music was drowned out by loud clicks, whirrs, and other noise. He stopped listening to the music and imagined the sound of the machine as basis of a musical piece.

When it was quiet, again, he was slid out of the tube and helped to stand up.

“That wasn’t too bad, now, was it? We got some good cross sections, and the doctor will be able to tell you what you need to know. Get dressed and enjoy the rest of your day.”

Instead of going directly home, his mother drove them into Warwick. She had looked up printing supplies on her phone and had found a place where she could buy the correct paper. Back at home, she found the birth certificate and then the two of them started preparing the dinner. Over dinner, she told her husband what had happened during the day. After dinner, Bill went up to his room to catch up with the playing that he had missed by going out.

The next morning, he looked on in wonder as his mother scanned the birth certificate.

“It’s a good job they don’t use the old style, that would never let me do this.”

She put the printout on the desk and taped it down, then used a minimal amount of fluid, which she had carefully mixed with concealer from her make-up, to match the slight tinge as she obliterated some letters. When she was happy, they went off for a morning tea as it dried. Back at the desk, she used a very fine piece of sandpaper to make sure that there were no visible edges. The name was now Will J. She had a kit of implements that Bill had never seen before and picked an old-style nib on a stick. She spent a long time writing to match the paperwork before she started adding the letters needed. To Bill, it was like watching an old master painter, and he held his breath with each letter.

When she lifted her head, the paper now had the name ‘Willow Jean Rose’, and the male now had the ‘fe’ in front of it. He clapped and she smiled.

“You know what, Billy. I think that when you’re in school, I may see if I can get a job in graphic design again. That brought back so many good memories.”

They went off and had lunch to allow the ink to be fully dry. Back in the office, she removed the tape and opened the ream of special paper, then scanned the new version. To Bill, after the new one had been printed, it was almost an anti-climax to hold the two certificates. They felt the same, they looked the same. It was just that one was his old self, and the other was for his new self. Both went into the folder with his paperwork, and they tidied up.

The next day was totally different from any day he had known. He was dressed in a pair of his Mum’s older panties, his best-fitting jeans, a pair of lilac socks from his mother’s drawer, and a lilac tee with the picture of a boy band on the front. The outfit was finalised with a pair of the school shoes, and some time that his mother spent on his hair. They went into Coventry to a salon, where they both had appointments.

The rest of the morning was an eye-opener for Bill. He was waxed everywhere but his groin, had a new hairdo, new fingernails, a pair of studs in his ears, while his mother had a make-over of her own. He was sat in front of a mirror while a girl worked on his face, plucking his eyebrows and making notes of what colours worked best for his complexion. When they walked out, both he and his mother had bags with the products that worked best. Bill was now definitely Billie-Jean, looking like a smaller version of his mother.

They went to the car to store their bags, then went into the West Orchard Shopping Centre, parking the car and going in to get some comfort food from the Macca’s there. After that, they went into Peacocks to get some more clothes. The first stop was somewhere that the old Bill would have run from, or else stood looking at the floor. His mother asked the salesgirl to measure his band size, and with that information, they examined the racks of bras. With the nightmare of trying a couple on out of the way, they ended up with six bra and panty sets, as well as an extra dozen panties and a sports bra for the PE lessons, and some nighties and a new dressing gown.

After that, they moved to the teenage section and bought some skirts and tops. Finally, much to Billie’s relief, they stopped at the shoe department. She had started complaining that the school shoes were too tight, so she was properly measured and walked out in properly fitting shoes that looked a bit less ‘sensible’ than the originals. They did buy a couple of pairs of the school shoes to replace the ones which would have to be given back.

They went back to the car, with Billie-Jean now wearing a pink top and a short denim skirt, with pink socks in her new shoes. After the bags were safe in the car, her mother grabbed her hand and took her back into the shops. This time, the object of the hunt was a couple of handbags and some cheap jewellery, followed by getting a good coat for when the weather turned.

Finally, they went outside the shopping centre and her mother took her to the Job Shop, where she looked at the vacancies as her mother gave details to a clerk in regard to her skills and her contact details. Billie-Jean was noting the cards asking for people to join bands, but nobody was advertising places in an orchestra.

Back at home, the usual preparation of dinner was different while wearing a skirt and catching her new nails on things. When her father arrived home, he took one look and grinned.

“Well, who’s my girl?”

“I am, now, Daddy. How do I look?”

“Absolutely beautiful, my sweetness. It didn’t take long to turn you into a stunner. How do you feel?”

“Different, but in a nice way. I’ve spent all day as a girl and have been called love and sweetie a lot. I’m still me, inside, but a happy me. I look like I’ll fit in with the other girls, now, and that makes me feel safer. Mum spent an awful lot on me today.”

“That will be just the start, if I know my wife. No matter how many things you have in your wardrobe, there will always be that one thing that you haven’t got but need. Don’t worry about the money, sweetheart. I’ve got a good job and a good future. You are the most important person in this family, right now. I know that you will be the famous one here, by the time you leave home. Then, I will think of you as I see you now, and smile.”

After dinner, Billie went up to her room to try to play a while, mainly to see how her technique was with the new nails. It wasn’t that bad; the nails even improved her plucking on the violin strings. When it was time for bed, there was a whole new procedure of cleansing before she could put on a nightie for the first time and get into bed. She was laying there, thinking about things, when she realised that there was something missing. For the first time, she knew that she wanted a plush tiger. Not a bunny, not a teddy, not a doll, but a tiger.

On Friday morning, she had a shower with a shower cap on, and then dressed. She put a bra on and added the enhancers for the first time, then slid a matching panty up her legs. The whole experience was odd but wasn’t upsetting. There was a new pair of jeans that actually fitted, and she chose a bright red top that had caught her eye yesterday. Red socks and the new shoes and she was ready to face the day. But not until after she had tried to do a little make-up.

A half an hour later, she looked in the bathroom mirror and decided that enough was enough, and that this would have to do. Downstairs, her mother had finished her breakfast, so Billie made herself some toast and poured some orange juice. As she was eating, the phone rang, and her mother answered.

“Yes, this is Mrs. Rose.”

“All right, I’ll bring the proper papers in for you this morning.”

“Will there be anyone in the music area, as my daughter is keen to see what’s there.”

“All right, We’ll be there as soon as we can.”

She hung up and came into the kitchen.

“That was the school. It seems that there is some problem with the paperwork, and they want to view your birth certificate. It’s a good job we keep things safe. As soon as you’ve tidied up, we’ll put what you need in one of the handbags and head to the school. You look lovely, this morning. The make-up is just right for daytime. Your father researched shops that sell the other things you need. There is one which sell gaffs on-line, as well as inners for your bra. We ordered some so they should be delivered tomorrow.”

Billie went up to her room to make her bed and get a black bag from the shopping. Her mother came in and showed her all the things that she needed to carry, including a purse with her money. This was the first part of being a girl that seemed wrong, but when she had put her hand in the jeans pockets, she had found that they were only a couple of inches deep.

They left the house and drove to the school. This was the second day of truly being Billie-Jean. As the scenery passed by, she thought about playing in an orchestra as Willow Rose. It had a nice ring to it.

At the school, they went to the admin area, where the old copy of the birth certificate was produced. Her mother told them that there had, indeed, been a William Rose at the school, and the copies must have been misfiled as both being for W.J. Rose. They tore the old one up and replaced it with a copy of the one that her mother had produced. Everyone was happy, and they were given a map of the school and told that there was a couple of groups in the rehearsal rooms.

As they walked towards the rehearsal rooms, the lady who had brought the uniform over came out of a building. Billie smiled at her, and her mother gave a wave.

“Hello there, Miss Russell. You look worried.”

“I am. We have a concert to see out summer this Saturday night. We had a five-piece metal band to close it, but one of them didn’t turn up for rehearsal today. I’ve just rung his home and he’s got measles, so we won’t see him for weeks. I’ve got to give the others the bad news.”

“Surely you could get a stand-in?”

“Not at such short notice, Billie-Jean. They are going to play covers of some band that I’ve hardly heard of. It’s going to be a short concert.”

They followed her into the music building and then on to a room where four lads with longish hair were sitting and waiting.

“Lads, I have some good news and some bad news. The bad is that Jim has measles and won’t be around for some weeks. The good news is that this is Billie-Jean Rose and her mother. Billie will be starting with us at the beginning of her second year. Billie, meet Geoff, Garry, Grant and Gerry.”

The four all said hello as they were pointed out. Geoff smiled at Billie.

“Welcome to the madhouse, Billie-Jean. The four of us usually play twelve-bar and rock numbers as ‘G-Force’. We were going to play some Deep Purple covers on Saturday night. Jim, who has now let us down, plays the organ. We were supposed to run through the set today.”

“I play keyboard. What songs were you planning to do?”

“We open with ‘Child in Time’, then ‘Woman from Tokyo’, ‘Speed King’, ‘Highway Star’ and finish with ‘Smoke on the Water’. Because we’re covering Deep Purple, we called ourselves ‘Shallow Blue’.”

“So, the ‘Live in Japan’ album.”

“You know it?”

“It’s been something that I’ve played around with as a release of pressure. I have earphones and a keyboard with feed-in from my MP3.”

“How would you like to try out? Our gear is set up in the theatre.”

Billie looked at her mother and Miss Russell. Wendy had a smile, and Miss Russell was almost bursting.

“Come on then, let’s go and see if we can save the show.”

They followed her to the main theatre. It was set up with seats, except for about twenty feet in front of the stage, so some of the audience could dance if they wanted to. Wendy turned to Miss Russell.

“What’s the occasion?”

“The music and drama groups can do an optional summer project which adds to their overall marks. No set subject. Some of the drama people do skits or short plays. The music side do recitals, but we don’t do a full orchestral item, due to the logistics. The show is filmed by the drama group for a DVD which is sold through the school to raise money for equipment.”

Billie had followed the boys up to the stage, where she saw a bank of amps, and a drum set. A portable keyboard was set up to one side, along with a bass guitar. On the other side were two guitars. She knew enough that whoever played them were serious about their instrument, as one was a vintage Rickenbacker, while the other was Fender of a similar age. When she got to the organ, there was all the music on the top.

Geoff looked at her.

“Do you read music?”

“I do, but I’ve also got a weird brain. I remember every song I hear. Classics are a bit harder, as they go on for a long time, but pop music at four to ten minutes is all right.”

They turned everything on, and Billie twiddled on the keyboard, moving some knobs to see if it produced the same sort of sounds that the one at home did. She pressed the middle C key so that the others could tune up. Geoff and Gerry tested the microphones. Grant did some warm-up rolls on the drums and Garry stood beside her with his bass ready to start. He said, quietly.

“This is going to be interesting. Nod to me if you get flustered and I’ll slow things down, if I can. Grant follows my lead.”

Geoff looked at everybody.

“Let’s go!”

It was Billie who opened the set, with the organ playing the only quiet part of ‘Child in Time’. She wondered if her mother would enjoy the performance. Miss Russell looked anxious. She took a quick look at the music as Geoff joined her with the guitar. And then they were off, into the world of Purple, a time well before she was born, but still as powerful as it was in its day, some fifty years before.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 3

Willow was concentrating on the music. She was listening to the others as she played. The songs were a mixture of the album tracks, but with more of the live album content as they moved from ‘Child in Time’ to ‘Woman from Tokyo’. She glanced across to the others, to see Geoff with his eyes shut and mouth open. Gerry had a big grin on his face.

As they moved into ‘Speed King’, she could feel the pressure on her ease, as the others were playing freely. They weren’t the original band, but she thought that they were getting close to it. Geoff was no Ritchie Blackmore, but he was good, fast, and accurate. So was Gerry as they swapped the lead breaks. Geoff was using the Rickenbaker and Gerry was on the Telecaster. She looked the other way to see Garry give her a wink and a grin as he worked hard on his bass. Billie, Garry and Grant were the powerhouse, giving the two guitarists free rein to do even more elaborate things.

As they ended ‘Highway Star’, Gerry reached up and twisted the volume knobs on the amps and then played the first, iconic, notes of ‘Smoke on the Water’. Waiting for her cue to start, Billie looked out to the theatre for the first time, amazed to see about fifty teenagers on the dance floor and a row of seats filled.

As the song thundered to an end, there were cheers and applause. Geoff called out for them to repeat ‘Child in Time’, but “the way we’re playing now!” Billie started the organ introduction, and they did the live version of the song, sounding a lot louder, and a lot more full-bloodied than the first time they had played it. When they finished, she was sweating, and so was everyone else.

The boys took their guitars off and put them on the stands. Billie just stood behind the keyboard, trying to process what had just happened. Grant was sitting on his drum stool, head down and breathing heavily. Garry was the first to make the move. He came over to Billie and gave her a huge hug. Geoff and Gerry followed, and then the three of them helped Grant stand and gave him man hugs.

Miss Russell came up on the stage with bottles of water in her hands, and Billie’s mother followed with more. The five musicians took the water, gratefully, and drank before anyone was able to speak. Geoff and Gerry had shared the vocals, and both needed the water before they were able to talk naturally.

Billie had her mum help her down the steps, while the boys helped Grant down. They sat in the first-row seats and Billie looked up at the stage to see where she had spent over half an hour, playing music that had just been her sideline from the classics in her bedroom. She closed her eyes and wondered what everyone thought of what they had just done. As she started to follow the chatter, she realised that she didn’t have to worry. The teenagers that were still here were full of praise.

Her mother was sitting beside her, and they looked at each other.

“Mum. I’ve played violin and clarinet in front of audiences before, but that was something else again. Although I can play well, just now I realised that I’ve never felt the music inside me. It was if I had Jon Lord in my head, telling me that I was all right.”

“You were more than all right, my daughter. I saw Deep Purple once, and you all just relived that experience. I recorded it all on my phone. It was uncanny how you went from playing as a cover band with the normal album tracks, to being Purple live. You always played the keyboard to headphones, so that was the first time I’ve heard you.”

Miss Russell came to stand in front of them, along with a couple of men.

“Billie-Jean. These gentlemen will be teaching you when you join us. I’ve told them about your results on violin and clarinet, and they’re keen to hear what you can do. Mister Jamieson teaches three girls who should have been playing on Saturday night. Are you free, after a break, if we can get you a violin. It would be nice if they could add their recital to the evening, perhaps to open it. You do read music, I hope.”

“I do but can play without it if I’ve played it before. What do have planned, sir?”

“The girls have been working on the ‘Tchaikovsky Number One’. We planned to do the second movement, the ‘Andante Cantabile’.”

“I’ve played that a few times in my last school.”

“Good. I’ll try to muster the others, although I saw a couple of them dancing. We’ll get you a violin. I suggest that you spend a little while resting, that was some workout that you lot did on stage. If we can meet in the rehearsal room two, in about twenty minutes?”

Billie looked at her mother, who answered for them both.

“We’ll be there.”

He went off to find the girls, the other man held out his hand to Billie.

“Miss Rose. I’m Howard Bamborough, the head of the music side of the school. Miss Russell has told me that you will be transferring to us at the beginning of your second year. I have to tell you that what you have just done was well above a thirteen-year-old. I teach guitar, and you’ve just pushed young Geoff into an area which I’ve long thought him capable of but was despairing of actually seeing. Both he and Gerry lifted a couple of notches. I welcome you to Blue Coat, and I wonder if you will inspire others. I’ll be around to sit in on the quartet.”

He nodded to her mother and went off to speak to the boys in the band.

“If that’s the sort of impression you’re going to make, my girl, it’s going to be an interesting few years.”

“I’ve always tried to disappear before, but now I feel free to express myself. A lot still depends on the doctor next week.”

She looked around and saw a group of girls looking her way. She gave them a smile and they came over, an older one in front.

“Hello. I’m Abbie and we’re from the school orchestra. Miss Russell just told us that you will be joining us next year, and we all think that it’s awesome!”

Billie stood.

“Hello Abbie; girls. I’m Willow Jean Rose, and the girls from my last school called me Billie-Jean. Miss Russell has told me that I’ll have a seat in the orchestra, but I don’t know what I’ll be playing.”

“You play other instruments?”

“Yes. I play violin and clarinet and some piano. The organ stuff was something that I’ve been playing about with on my keyboard at home. We’ve just moved to a house where we can have our piano, so I’ve been using an electric one which can double as an organ. That was the first time I’ve played without headphones.”

“That’s even more awesome. It sounded like you’ve been playing in a band for years. I’ve never heard the G-Force sound so good.”

One by one, all the girls gave her a hug and told her their names. She knew that it would take some weeks before she remembered them all. They went off and Geoff came over.

“Billie, that was something else again. Can you play like that again on Saturday night?”

She looked at her mother, who smiled broadly.

“If Miss Russell can swing a couple of tickets for me and my husband, she’ll be here.”

Miss Russell put her thumb up and said that they would be at the door. After that, they were shown the school canteen, which was open for hot pies and drinks. While they were there, they had several visitors telling her that she was a great organist.

They were sitting with a cup of tea. Billie looked around the room, realising that she’ll be having many lunches here. She wondered if there were tables that never allowed strangers. Her mother saw her looking.

“Penny for them.”

“This will become a place of new experiences, Mum. This room has the opportunity to be a place of hell to be avoided, as was the lunchroom in Bristol, or a place of companionship and joy. From the girls I met, this morning, I hope it will be the latter.”

“I’m sure it will be, as long as you keep embracing the girl that you’ve become, the future has no dark clouds.”

When Miss Russell came to their table, they followed her to rehearsal room two. There, they saw that Mister Bamborough and Mister Jamieson were there, along with three girls. The Music Head took charge.

“Girls, this is Willow Jean Rose. Barbara and Dianne saw her performance in the pop band, this morning. That’s something that Zara has to look forward to on Saturday night. Mister Jamieson has his own violin for her to use. We can give you fifteen minutes to warm up and get to know each other, then you can show us what you’ve come up with.”

He turned to the others.

“We can give these girls some time to find out if they have a piece to play. Girls, if it doesn’t work out, you’re no further back than you were before. You’ll get some marks for giving it a try.”

The adults left the room, no doubt to quiz Willow’s mother. Willow went and picked up the violin and bow.

“It’s good to meet you all. How about we chat after we’ve nailed this piece. It runs for about six and a half minutes, so we’ve got time to do it twice. OK?”

The other girls grinned and took their places at the music stands. Zara sat at the cello and counted down the time and they started playing. The other three had been playing it a lot, and Billie could hear it. The music was almost mournful but had hints of a Russian folk song. They were all smiling when they finished, and Zara counted them down for a second run-through.

Barbara played violin, and Dianne played a viola. As Willow watched them play, she decided that they must be sisters. Zara seemed to be older. Once again, Willow was feeling the music spring from within her. When they finished, they had a few minutes to talk. Willow found that Dianne was going to be second year with her. Barbara was going to be starting third, and Zara would be in the fourth year. The girl that she was standing in for was a neighbour to Jim and had gone down with measles a week earlier. All were in the orchestra. Barbara laughed.

“Di and I are also in the singing group. We get to go on for the second act, before the drama people do their thing. We may be able to open the show now.”

“What do the singing group do?”

“It is part of the choir when there is a big service in the school chapel. For the show, we’re doing ‘In Dulci Jubilo’, the Pearsall version, all four verses.”

“That’s funny. That’s the last thing I sang with my friends before we left school, last term. We didn’t have a singing group; it was just some of the girls from the orchestra who would get together in the playground to let off steam.”

“One thing is that we have to wear the same dresses as them, so we could leave the stage and then come back again. They are a royal blue.”

Zara had her phone out and showed Willow the picture.

“I saw something like that in Peacock’s the other day.”

“That’s where they came from. Will you be able to get your own before the show?”

“That’s what stage mothers are for!”

The four of them were giggling when the door opened, and the adults came in.

“You seem to be happy, girls? Do you have something for us to listen to?”

“Yes, sir. I think that it will be satisfactory.”

“Right, Zara. We’ll go to the wall and wait for you to surprise us.”

They took their places and Zara counted them in. When they finished, there was a few moments of silence before Miss Russell announced that it looked like it was going to be a big show after all. Mister Bamborough agreed. Zara looked at Miss Russell.

“Miss. We’ve just found out that Willow sings acapella. Do you mind if we try a bit of the Saturday part. If she’s leaving the stage with us, she’ll be able to join the choir later.”

Mister Jamieson laughed.

“If you grab her for the singing group, she’s not going to get much rest during the evening. Let’s hear the four of you, then.”

Willow gave him back the violin and then stood with the other three. Zara counted them in, and they sang the first verse of ‘In Dulci Jubilo’. The three girls let Willow sing the repeat of the last line on her own. As the sound of ‘Alpha es et O’ faded, Miss Russell turned to Mrs. Rose.

“It looks like I’ll only need to save two tickets for you. Your daughter will be on stage for most of the evening.” They all laughed. Willow batted her eyes at her mother.

“Mummy Mum. I’ll need a new dress. Zara will show you the picture. They’re in Peacocks.”

As they were leaving, Geoff saw them and ran over.

“Willow, we were thinking about the show. If we get asked for an encore, have you any idea what we can do?”

“If we do ‘Lazy’ I can do the intro without trying to destroy the organ.”

“That’s great! Gerry wanted to do that. I’ll leave all the guitar to him, and I’ll bring my mouth organ. Most of it can be improvised. We’ll see you Saturday evening.”

He rushed away and Zara, who was near them, giggled.

“Not even in school and you’re already on speaking terms with the most eligible boy in the fourth year to come.”

“All I know is that he’s a great guitarist and I’ll be on stage with the four Gees in the second half.”

Miss Russell, walking behind them, snorted.

“My dear girl, the Shallow Blues are the second half.”

They went into the city and to the shopping centre again. In Peacocks, Willow tried on one of the blue dresses. After that, she needed some shoes, finding a pair with a two-inch heel that she could walk in.

That evening, after dinner, she went to her room to listen to ‘Lazy’ and figure out what she was going to play for the intro. With Purple, Jon Lord had altered his organ to play discord notes, similar to the way that Keith Emerson had done. She needed to be flashy enough to sound right.

…………………………………………..

Downstairs, her mother downloaded the rehearsals to a USB and turned on the TV.

“Billie and I needed to go to the school today to sort out the mix-up with her name on the admin paperwork. While we were there, we were hijacked by Miss Russell, the woman who had brought that uniform around. She introduced us to four lads who are in a band. Their fifth member has gone down with measles. Miss Russell also told me that a girl who was to play in a quartet had gone down with measles a few weeks earlier.”

“So, you have an evil look in your lovely eyes.”

“Do you remember that you took me to a Deep Purple concert, after that you made me a woman, your woman.”

“I remember it well; the band was fantastic. And so were you, my darling.”

“Well. These lads were short of an organist. I had heard Billie singing but there had been no sounds of instruments coming from her room. Today, I found out that she had piggy-backed her MP3 player into the keyboard feed and has been playing along to Purple for some weeks, as a way to blow of the pressure that she’s been feeling.”

“And you’re going to tell me that you captured her on stage?”

“Yep. If you want the full experience, we can plug in our headphones and watch our daughter light up a stage. I hope I was steady enough.”

She took the remote and chose the USB feed and they sat and watched the full program, including the quartet and the acapella performances. Then, he wanted to see it again as they cuddled on the settee. When that had finished, they kissed.

“There’s something about those songs that turn me on. What say we go upstairs and repeat that night.”

…………………………………

The next morning was Saturday. To Willow, the week had raced by. On Monday, he had been a sad boy, and now she was a popular girl. Next week would tell if it was all going to be better, but, even if they decided that Bill was the best way to go, she wanted to remain as Billie-Jean. Or, better still, Willow Rose.

She showered and dressed in a skirt and top and went down for breakfast. In the kitchen, her mother was humming as she organised some eggs and bacon, while her father was sitting at the table with a silly grin on his face as he watched his wife. As Willow walked in, his smile broadened, and he got up and hugged her.

“Your mother showed me the recording she made of you yesterday. You, my darling daughter, are out of this world. I bet that someone told you that you had too much talent for a thirteen-year-old.”

“That was the Head of the music school. He told me that he had been teaching the two guitarists and that I had pushed them onto another level. I thought that they were both good, but hadn’t seen them play before, so who am I to comment. I just hope that we can recreate it tonight.”

“You’re playing again tonight?”

“Yes. It’s the concert night. Mum has organised tickets for the two of you with Miss Russell. Didn’t she tell you?”

“No. That’s one thing that was cunningly missed.”

Her mother put a plate in his place.

“Just think, my love. You can listen to your daughter play Purple again. It might just keep you awake tonight.”

“What about the other thing you played?”

“I will be part of the quartet to open the show, then we leave the stage. When the stage is cleared, I come back with the other three girls and the singing group, and we do an acapella piece. Then, the rest of the first half is for the drama students. After the break, I’ll be part of Shallow Blue and we take the show to the end. And you, darling Daddy, have a seat in the audience. I don’t know what they will be serving in the break but be sure to save a drink for me. Can you get me a bottle of water for me to take on stage. It was hot yesterday, but tonight there’ll be spotlights, I expect.”

“So, what time are we getting there?”

“Miss Russell said that we should arrive about six-thirty for a seven start. There will be us young ones and they don’t want it to go too late.”

“That means that I get to take my two beautiful ladies out for dinner for about five-thirty. I’d better book somewhere.”

His wife picked up her phone.

“I did research yesterday. There’s a Miller and Carter steakhouse west of the main road into the city. It will be about fifteen minutes from there to the school.”

He looked at the details on the phone and smiled.

“Just what I’ll need, my darling, steak for my strength. Can you book a place for three for tonight, please?”

Willow grinned as her mother went off to make the call. She was starting to understand the plays between men and women, and how to please a man into doing exactly what you wanted him to do. After breakfast, she helped her mother with the housework until a courier arrived with a package. Her mother carried it to her room, and they opened it.

Inside, there was three pairs of odd-looking underpants and a box with false breasts that could be stuck on. She undressed and, between them, they figured out how to put the pants on while putting her small winkle so that she could pee while sitting down. Then, her mother got her to lie on her bed while she attached the breasts. After some minutes, she was able to stand up and feel the weight of the breasts pulling on her skin. This time, when she put a bra on, it was there for a reason. With panties on over the gaff, she looked more female than before, and had a look at herself in the bathroom mirror.

“This is amazing, Mum. I do look more like a girl than I did. These breasts aren’t much bigger than those fillers we got, but they have a life of their own.”

“They do that, my daughter. When you grow your own, you’ll find that they have sensations that you wouldn’t believe. Wear the blue top and the denim skirt today. Before we go out, I’ll help you get dressed and do your make-up as an artiste on stage. We’ll need to start to get ready at about four, which will allow me some time once we have you ready for your adoring fans. We’ll have sandwiches for lunch, seeing that we’re going out for dinner. You can spend the day working through your performances.”

The rest of the day had Willow working through violin exercises and getting used to the breasts, before wiping the violin over and making sure she had everything needed in the case. Then, she looked up the four verses of the carol and sang it several times to get it into her brain. After lunch, she listened to “Lazy’ again, playing her own version over the top of the original.

At four, her mother got her to shower, which was odd with the breasts on. She was powdered and dressed in the gaff, with a new bra and pantie set, in blue. Her mother opened a new pack of tights in her size and showed her how to put them on, then she put on the blue dress and the shoes. She had to go and look at herself in the big mirror to prove to herself that she looked good. Her mother went off to get herself ready, leaving Willow to walk about in the new shoes and practice sitting and standing without flashing her panties. The dress was knee-length, the same as the other girls, and she knew that, tonight, she had to look lady-like for the first part of the show.

Her father came downstairs, looking dapper in his suit.

“Go upstairs, poppet. It’s time for the face painting.”

Upstairs, her mother looked really good, and had already made up her face. Sitting Willow at her vanity, she made her up in an evening style, then swapped the studs for pearl drops and a pearl necklace.

“My mother gave me these when I was your age. They look good on you and they’re yours now. Hold still while I spritz you with this perfume, then go and get your coat in case it gets cool tonight. Don’t forget the violin.”

They took the company car and found the steakhouse and had a good dinner. Afterwards, she found that a compact toothbrush had been put in her bag as she joined her mother to freshen up. At the school, her father parked the car and they walked towards the theatre. Miss Russell was on the door and gave her parents the tickets. Zara was close by and took charge of Willow, taking her to the dressing rooms.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 4

Backstage was organised chaos. The theatre had been built with this kind of event in mind, so there were individual rooms for the different acts, with make-up mirrors and sinks. They joined Dianne and Barbara in their room, and the four of them went next door to the singing group. Willow was introduced around, and the leader told her that if she didn’t fit the rest of them to just mime. Zara insisted that Willow was perfect.

Willow was finding it odd to be wearing the same dress as ten other girls, and wondered if her parents would be able to pick her out. It didn’t seem like very long at all before they went back to their own room to take the violins and viola out of the cases and tune up. The cello was already on stage beside the music stands.

A couple of minutes before seven, the four girls were in place as Mister Bamborough came out on stage and welcomed everyone to the concert. By the applause he got, it sounded like a full house. He announced that the first act was the Blue Coat Baroque Quartet and the curtains opened. There was some applause and then Zara counted them in.

As she played, Willow could look out at the packed theatre. She had expected that it would be mainly parents but noticed several well-dressed couples in the first couple of rows. Up the back, and to each side, she saw cameras on tripods recording them. She concentrated on her playing and smiled, with the others, as they took their bows to polite applause.

The curtains closed and they took the instruments back to the cases. Some schoolboys cleared the stage, taking the cello and the music stands away. The stage filled with girls in blue dresses as Mister Bamborough was back on stage. He announced that the next act was the Blue Dress Girls Choir, and that they would be singing a well-known carol. The curtains opened and Willow was, once again in front of the audience, singing. This time, though, it was in a larger group of girls, at one end next to Dianne, as the leader had lined them up by size. She modulated her voice to fit the others and they worked through the four verses.

When they finished, there was strong applause and the leader said to bow. As the applause carried on, they bowed a second time and then the curtains closed. The leader patted her on the shoulder.

“That was good, young lady. I expect you at choir practice when term starts. Zara will make sure you get the schedule. We do a lot of carol singing around Christmas, at hospitals and aged-care homes.”

They all went down to the rooms, where the girls made sure that their instruments were properly packed away and put where they could be picked up later. The four of them were standing by the door when the four Gees came down, three carrying their guitar cases. Willow said hello.

“Hello, there Billie-Jean. You look stunning tonight. That’s just the right colour, as you can tell by our shirts.”

They were wearing royal blue shirts with black trousers.

“We’ve finished with this room. There’s just our instruments to be picked up.”

“All right, we’ll use it now. We caught your act tonight, very good, all of you. Why don’t you introduce the other girls?”

“Girls, this is Geoff on lead, Gerry on lead and rhythm, Garry on bass and Grant on drums. Boys, these are Barbara and Dianne, who I think are sisters. Dianne is in my year. And this is Zara, who will be in fourth year with you guys.”

“Zara. I’ve gazed at you from afar, in some of the classes. But I’ve never plucked up the courage to speak to you.”

“You can talk to me now, Geoff. I would like that.”

They all chatted together as the boys took the guitars out and tuned. When the final skit of the first half ended, they all went up to the stage as the audience were leaving for the canteen. They helped to roll the amps and keyboard into place and set up the drum kit. With it all switched on, they tested the guitars and organ quietly, and then went to the canteen to catch up with their relatives. Willow noticed that Geoff and Zara seemed to be hitting it off. She knew that it was a fact of life that a boy could be in class with a pretty girl and never have the courage, or the opportunity, to make contact. Barbara and Dianne, she could see, were both happy to be helping out and around the older boys.

At the canteen, she found her parents talking with Mister Bamborough. Her parents both hugged her, and he shook her hand and commented on how crisp the quartet sounded. Her mother handed her a plastic bottle and she took a few sips. Dianne and Barbara brought their parents over to say hello. Willow was thanked for standing in so that their daughters could get the points that the performance earned.

It was far too soon when a chime rang out and the audience started to trickle back to the theatre. The boys came over, said hello to her parents and the five of them headed towards the stage, Zara giving Geoff a little wave as they left. On stage, they took their positions and set the amps. Miss Russell asked them if they could tone it down a bit for the first few songs. When she left them, Garry chuckled.

“We get that a lot. ‘Love the music, lads, but play it quiet.’ When we get out into the world as G-Force, we’ll play as loud as we want.”

Mister Bamborough was on the other side of the curtain, again thanking the audience for coming along. Willow stood behind the organ and listened for her cue.

“Tonight, you have seen a girl play violin and sing with the choir. That girl is Willow Rose, and only stepped up to fill in yesterday. She will be starting second year with us after a move from Bristol. Now, you will see her filling in again for a member of the band who is sick. Here she is with ‘Shallow Blue’ to play songs from Deep Purple!”

As the curtains opened, she started the opening notes of ‘Child in Time’. She looked over at Garry as he came in and he grinned and gave her a wink. Of course, the amps hadn’t been turned down, and the song grew in stature and body as it moved on. Geoff was the singer on this and didn’t have the vocal range to get the sounds of the original but was strong enough.

They worked through the set, with the open space filled with gyrating teens. Willow could see some of the dignitaries looking like they had sucked lemons, but nearly everyone else was smiling or singing along. When the final crescendo of ‘Smoke’ faded, there was thunderous applause and calls for more. They took their bows, but the applause didn’t die down. Geoff put his guitar on its stand and went to his microphone, waving for a bit of hush.

“Ladies and gentlemen, school friends all. This performance was a one-off that our friend Jim thought of. He was to have played the organ but has contracted measles. Yesterday, we thought that it was all over, until Miss Russell breezed in with the answer to our dreams. Tonight, you have witnessed only the second time the five of us have played this set. As an encore, we are going to play another Purple number called ‘Lazy’. I can tell you that we have never played it before, so give a hand to Billie-Jean as she gets it going!”

Willow started the long intro to applause. The song was mainly a vehicle for the guitar and organ, with the bass coming in and the drummer going off on tangents. About two-thirds into it, Geoff came up to the microphone and sang, then played his mouth organ. When you dissect the piece, it’s mainly a procession of solos, blended with the whole band at times. Gerry was amazing on the Telecaster. Ten minutes after starting, they ended on a high to more applause. This time, after a couple of bows, the curtains closed, and the show was over. For Willow, it was almost as if she was a balloon and the air had been let out.

Garry was, once more, the first to hug her, followed by the others. Grant was able to stand, and they all had a group hug as the stage filled with well-wishers, Zara going up to Geoff and giving him a hug that made him have a silly grin. Willow was hugged by Dianne and Barbara, as well as most of the singing group. Eventually, they were told to head for the canteen, where all the performers were to be given a thank you from Mister Bamborough. Willow picked up her violin case on the way and sat with her parents as he thanked everyone for their performances and said that everyone would get maximum marks.

After more hugs and kisses, Willow and her parents were back in the car and going home. Everyone was quiet until they were on the motorway, then her mother looked back at her.

“How are you, sweetie? That was some night for you.”

“Like I’m a punctured balloon, Mum. I’ve had a wonderful time, but now it’s all over.”

Her father chuckled.

“Not all over, Willow, but just beginning. When you go to that school, you’ll already be a hero in a lot of kids eyes. Did you get asked to join the girls’ choir?”

“Zara will be getting me the rehearsal schedule. I was told to expect to be visiting hospitals and aged care homes at Christmas.”

“Well, it is a Church of England school, so I expect that community work is a big part of school life. I’m sure that they will be working to help you continue your academic life as well. It’s just that you could be busier than you’ve ever been before.”

“At least I’ll have Dianne in my year, and Barbara in the year above. I expect that Zara will be doing senior things.”

Her mother laughed.

“Including going out with that Geoff. They seemed like a nice couple.”

“That only started before we opened the second half. She’s been keen on him for a while, and he admired her during their last year but never managed to speak to her. We were all down in our room when the boys came in, and I introduced them.”

“Not only a talented musician, but a matchmaker as well!”

“Mum!!!!!”

It was quieter as they got off the motorway and into Stoneleigh Village. When the car stopped, Willow was asleep. Her father unbuckled her and picked her up while his wife took the violin case and opened the front door. He took her to her room and laid her on her bed.

“Let her lie, sweetheart. I’ll get ready for bed and come back to undress her and get her ready for bed.”

Now in her nightie and gown, her mother gently woke the sleeping girl to get her undressed, cleansed, and into her nightwear. Willow went through the motions like a zombie and was fast asleep again as the covers were pulled up. Her mother gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead.

“Sleep well, my wonderful daughter. You don’t know it, but tonight you’ve woken the tiger in your father.”

The sleeping girl murmured, “Tiger.”

Her mother closed the door quietly and went towards her own bed and her husband, who clearly displayed what she was expecting to be an enjoyable hour. She giggled to herself. He was a Deep Purple fan from way back, and it turned him on like nothing else.

………………………………………….

Back in Coventry, a group of teachers were in a deep discussion. Howard Bamborough was leading the talk.

“Willow Rose is going to be one of our best pupils. We have to do everything we can to help her fulfil her true potential. What do you think, Miss Russell?”

“She certainly stepped up like a trouper, but it did take a lot out of her. I could see her deflating after the show had finished. We will need to structure her studies to give her space to grow.”

Mister Jamieson cleared his throat.

“I insist that she keeps playing the violin. She has a natural talent and it lifted both Barbara and Dianne tonight.”

The Head smiled.

“She lifted more than those. I had heard the boys when Jim was on the organ. That was insipid compared to what we heard tonight. I’ve never heard Geoff and Gerry play so well before. If they take that into the school year, they’ll both be heading for an ‘A’ in music studies. Grant was much freer than I’ve heard him, as well. What did Yvonne say to you, Miss Russell?”

“She wants Willow in the choir and to be part of the Christmas and Easter celebrations. With all that, I expect that Willow will have to play violin in the orchestra, although we do have a full house in the strings.”

“What about putting her into the woodwind. She does have skills on the clarinet. We just haven’t heard her play that yet.”

“We can do that as a trial. The problem is that we’ve never had a girl who was so multi-talented. The organ was, I think, a one-off. Her mother told me that Willow would play a small keyboard, at home, to release pressure, and I expect that she’ll continue. I wonder if she’ll be allowed to play the chapel organ. I doubt that she’s ever tried a multi-keyboard organ and would have trouble with the foot pedals.”

“That’s a good idea. I’ll talk to the organist to set up a trial run for her one afternoon. She does read music, but it’s uncanny how she can play something that she’s just listened to. That encore they played showed her improvisation for all to see. I heard a lot of snippets of classic Bach in there.”

“I do know, Howard, that the girl is pure gold. She has the potential to give the Blue Coat a lot of good publicity. We had a reporter from the local paper here tonight. He left with a smile on his face and a story to write. We have to have a meeting with all her teachers and put in a plan to keep her safe and well until we send her on to university.”

……………………………………………

In a hotel, where Geoff and his parents had gone with Zara and her parents, the two were dancing to a DJ. Both sets of parents were talking about the sudden friendship between the teens and getting to know each other. For the teens, it was if a shutter between them had been lifted. He was, in her eyes, the best catch in her year. She was, in his eyes, the prettiest girl in school and had seemed untouchable to him until Willow had introduced them to each other.

The DJ moved to a set of slower songs, and they held each other close as they danced, and then shared the first, tentative, kiss, before a second that seemed to last for eternity for both of them.

…………………………………….

In his home office, the reporter from the Coventry Observer sat in front of his keyboard trying to think of a good opening line for his report on the school show. It had turned out to be nothing like any school show he had ever been to before. The second half had him recalling concerts that he had been to in his younger days. Now, as a senior citizen, he was relegated to social events and fluff pieces. He started typing.

‘There was smoke on the water at the Blue Coat School on Saturday evening……’

………………………………………….

It was well into Sunday morning when Willow woke with a full bladder. She wandered into the bathroom and sat to relieve herself. Washing her hands, she looked into the mirror and smiled at the girl looking back. Last night, she had met more people, and made more friends, than she had ever known before.

Back in her room, she put a gown on and went downstairs. Her mother was wiping the breakfast dishes and smiled when she walked in.

“Good morning, darling. I hope you had a wonderful sleep. You certainly deserved it. You were exhausted when we came home.”

“Morning, Mummy. Thanks for getting me undressed, I could hardly stand. That really took it out of me. I felt like the world had stopped after the show finished and wondered about the ‘what now’.”

Her mother put a bowl of muesli in front of her, along with a carton of milk.

“That’s why a lot of pop stars fall prey to drink and drugs. Being on stage gets you high, and they try to maintain the feeling with substances. I doubt that you’ll ever be asked to do something so intense in future. I expect that the school will structure your studies in an even way. I saw the look of concern on Mister Jamieson’s face when you came into the canteen after the show. I can’t see you playing Purple with those lads again. I gather that it was a one-off project. Maybe, next summer, you could be on stage emulating Chrissy McVie in a Fleetwood Mac cover band.”

“That would be nice. We’ll need to find a Stevie Nicks, though. We could call the band ‘Blue Mac.’”

As they sat, they could hear the sound of the bells from the church in the Village.

“Mum. It’s never mattered before. What religion are we? At Clifton, I just went along with the others whenever there were prayers and stuff. I enjoyed the singing. Blue Coat is a Church of England school, after all. I expect that they’ll have more to do with God than I’m used to.”

“Well, we’re nominally C of E. That’s what I put on the application to get you accepted. Not that we’re churchgoers, though. We were too busy studying, then creating our careers, and then the family and family home. What do you think about you getting dressed and we walk to wherever those bells are ringing. In a village like this, it has to be an old building.”

Willow went and had a quick shower and dressed in a dark skirt and royal blue top that matched the dress she had worn the night before. They walked to the road junction and looked at the road sign. Willow had to giggle.

“This is Vicarage Road, so I guess that we aren’t far away.”

They walked along the road towards the sound of the bells, which stopped as they came to Church Lane.

“They certainly signpost the way, Mum.”

When they arrived at the church, they both stopped and looked at it. The church was, indeed, old, possibly thirteenth century. A small crowd were outside the door, talking to a priest. When they had all left, he looked their way.

“Good morning, strangers! Have you come to see our beautiful church. The service is over and it’s empty now. Don’t be worried, I won’t spray you with holy water.”

They both liked the way the man talked, so strolled towards him. As they got close, his eyes went wide.

“Truly a miracle! Last night I was at the Blue Coat show and asked God to send me an organist as good as the girl in the band. And here you are, in the flesh. Come on in, I’ll put the kettle on, and you can tell me how you appeared on our porch like an angel sent as the answer to my prayers.”

They followed him into the church and were awed by the beauty of the building. The priest told them to look around while he got the kettle on. They looked at all the plaques that told about famous people who had worshipped there, including a Lord Mayor of London and a State Premier in Australia.

They sat in small tea-room, and he came in with a tray with tea, milk, sugar and biscuits.

“Now, let’s get comfortable and you can tell me how you came walking by.”

“Well, I’m Wendy Rose, and this is my daughter Willow. We moved into a house on Walkers Orchard Estate a few weeks ago, after our move from Bristol. My husband, Ashley, has a new job with Aston Martin.”

“And how was it that this lovely girl was attacking that organ last night? It’s very quick work to be part of a band in Coventry within a few weeks.”

“We had to go to the school on Friday, and Miss Russell showed us the Music School, and introduced us to the boys in the band. They were about to scrub their act because their organist had gone down with measles. Willow said that she knew the songs they were going to play, and the result was what you saw last night. She also played violin in the first act.”

“That mournful piece. It’s very Russian. I went there some years ago and attended one of their churches. That piece was said to have brought tears to Lenin’s eyes because it reminded him of the old days in his home village. What do you think of our organ, Willow?”

“I haven’t seen it, sir.”

“Stand up, look into the church and look up.”

“Wow! That’s a genuine pipe organ. How do you generate the air?”

“We have gone electric for the pumps, so it can be ready to play in minutes. That was part of an upgrading we had some years ago. The bells are recorded, with big speakers in the tower, and programmed by a computer. Do you want to try it?”

“Yes, please. Do you have any sheet music? I’ve never played a double keyboard or used the foot pedals.”

“Excuse us, Wendy. I’ll steal Willow from you and hear the organ. I haven’t heard it for a few years now, not since our last organist died.”

He led Willow up to the upper level, uncovered the keyboard and turned the fans on. She looked at the sheet music while the pressure built up. She found one of those pieces that are usually played to the congregation before weddings and funerals. He nodded that it was ready to go, so she pressed each key on both keyboards and then stood so that she could get the feel of the bass pedals. She looked at him with joy on her face, then started to play the piece, the music thundering out of the pipes above her.

The priest closed his eyes and thanked God that he could hear the instrument again, after years of silence. As the piece ended, Willow doodled with pieces of classical music that she had added to ‘Lazy’, remembering that most of the old masters had written for the church of their day. As she played, people began to come in and listen. She lost track of time as she was lost in a world of her own, but then remembered that they needed to be home to get lunch for her father. She ended the piece she was playing and sat there as the sound slowly reverberated around the church.

When the applause started, she turned around to see a dozen women clapping. The priest turned the fans off and they went back to the main part of the church, where another lady was comforting her mother. Willow could see that her mother had been crying. As Willow went to her, her mother almost crushed the life out of her with a hug.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 5

“Are you all right, Mum?”

“More than all right, by precious daughter. When you were playing, it reminded me of my wedding day. Where did you learn to play one of those organs?”

“Right here, right now, Mum. Basically, it’s just a more complicated version of what I played last night, but the music is a lot simpler, which allowed me to learn what it does. There’s a lot of buttons and knobs that make changes to the sound, but I didn’t want to touch anything.”

The priest was talking to the other ladies. He turned and introduced them to the Roses. One was his wife, while the others were ladies who cleaned the church and arranged flowers and catered for special occasions. They all lived with walking distance of the church, with a couple of the younger ones close to the Rose residence. It only took a few minutes before the Roses were welcomed as part of the community. They sat in the pews and were told all the things about the Village that they had never been told by the real estate agent.

The priest was nudged by his wife.

“I’m sorry, but I haven’t introduced myself, mainly because my name is on the board at the entrance. I’m Reverend Robert Russell, vicar of this parish and sometimes I take the odd service at the Blue Coat. Miss Russell, Hilda, is my sister and I believe that you would have met her. It was that connection that saw us attend the show. It was by far the best show of that type that we’ve seen.”

Before they went home, Willow was asked to go to the church and look at the music for the service next Sunday. The priest was keen to celebrate the organ sounding over the congregation again. They arranged for her to be there on Monday afternoon, with Tuesday pencilled in as well.

They went home in a far different mood than when they left. They had lunch with her father, who had been working in the back garden. He was told that they were all going to church on Sunday mornings, with Willow being the organist and that they had met the women who maintained the church and organised all the celebrations. He wasn’t keen but went along with things, once it had been explained that the vicar was Miss Russell’s brother and that attending the church would be better for them all.

That afternoon, Willow was in her room, downloading some of the more popular church pieces from her laptop and feeding the recordings into her headphones as she tried to emulate the notes on her keyboard. She found a sound that was close to the pipe organ. Some of the pieces were able to be played on a single set of keys, while others used a second set or the bass pedals. Now, having played the pipe organ, she was able to remember where she could fit them in. The thought of playing such a magnificent instrument made her very excited.

Monday morning was the appointment at the clinic. Willow could hardly eat her breakfast for the butterflies in her tummy. She was in a skirt and top this time and looked every inch a girl. When they arrived at the clinic, they were surprised to find her father in the waiting room.

“The doctor left a message for me to come over. She said that whatever we would be discussing needed both parents on hand.”

When they were called in, the doctor stood and shook hands with the parents and then looked at Willow with a smile on her face.

“Well, young lady. When you decide to come out, you certainly do it in style!”

She picked up the latest issue of the Coventry Observer and showed them an article that took up half a page. There was a photo of the band on stage, Saturday night, with Willow prominent in her blue dress, hair flying, as she played the organ. The sub-headline was ‘Talented teen steals the show at the Blue Coat School concert.’ Willow looked at the doctor.

“Oops”

“Oops isn’t strong enough. Last time I saw you, you were William with a problem. I was weighing up which way I was going to break the news to you all, this morning, and then I saw this and it makes everything so much easier. Sit down, and I’ll tell you what is about to happen and why.”

They sat and waited as she went back behind her desk and switched on a screen behind her.

‘We did a lot of tests and took blood the last time you were here. The bloods showed that you are normal in every way – for a teenage girl. There was minimal testosterone and a high level of oestrogens, not quite the level that one normally finds in a girl your age, but at least ten times more than you find in a boy.”

She pressed a button on her computer and the screen lit up, showing a number of cross-sections of Willow’s groin.

“This is the best picture to illustrate the reason.”

She picked up a pointer and put it to the picture.

“Here are your testicles, and they are still fully inside your body. Here is the reason why. When you were kicked, it damaged both the canals that the testicles descend through. They have been stuck well beyond the normal deployment time. They are very small, and that dark patch shows that they are starting to rot. Where they would have settled, your scrotum, the skin has never created the usual sac, which is why you’re still quite smooth there.”

Her father looked at the picture.

“What do you suggest? It seems to me that the testicles have to be removed as soon as possible.”

“Exactly. My colleagues have had a conference, and we want you to sign the paperwork that will allow us to operate. The procedure, for now, is purely to save your daughter any problems should they turn cancerous. It will be keyhole surgery, where there will be two tiny incisions and the offending tissue removed. The holes will be glued closed so there will be no need to take any stitches out. Willow will be able to go home after a couple of days.”

“What about the penis?”

“She is far too young for corrective surgery of that complexity. What we can do is use the same surgical glue to attach the penis in the ‘tucked’ position. That will need to be renewed every three months. It will mean that she can wear normal panties and look like a girl without need of a gaff. She will have to sit to pee like any other girl and will have to wipe herself after.”

“What about the hormone balance?”

“She will not need blockers, and we can start her on a low dose to build the oestrogen levels, as long as the three of you agree.”

She looked at Willow.

“What do you think? You’re the one who can say yes or no.”

“When can we do this?”

“The team would like it done as soon as possible. If you come back Wednesday afternoon, we can admit you and do the operation then. You won’t be put under. It’s a happy jab and a local. You won’t feel a thing. We’ll keep you in until Friday, but you shouldn’t do anything strenuous for a week. I believe that you start school a week later.”

Willow looked at her parents, seeing the worry in their eyes.

“Can we do this? It will solve so many problems. It’s the answer to why I am the way I am, and I will be able to live a normal life.”

Her mother reached out and took her hand.

“Of course, we say yes, sweetheart. I have come to appreciate you as a clever daughter in this past week. It will give you time to recover for the church on Sunday.”

The doctor had the paperwork at hand, and they signed.

“If you bring Willow in at four, we’ll admit her under her new name and change our records. You will be able to pick her up on Friday, about eleven. She can wear the clothes that she arrived in and will just need nightwear and a gown. We provide the slippers and toiletries. She will have a large strip on her groin. I suggest that you leave this on for a week, then carefully peel it off. It will have a hole for the urine, and we will shave her there so there shouldn’t be any problem with it pulling out any hairs.”

They thanked the doctor and went out to the reception area. Before he went back to work, her father hugged her.

“I’ll come in to see you during my break Thursday, sweetheart.”

“Thank you, Daddy.”

With her mother holding her hand, Willow was led back to the car. She was quiet on the way home, thinking about how she had arrived at this point. She felt no anger at the boy who had kicked her, and only a little towards Tony Horton. She realised that he was only acting on what he saw before him, and that he had been seeing a sissy. She started to think about what she would need for the next few days and decided that the main thing would be her MP3 player and headphones.

Her mother looked over to her.

“Do you still have that cheap phone we got you when you started high school?”

“No Mum. That went into the drain in the middle of the playground, along with my original maths book.”

“Oh! It was not expensive and a pay as you go plan. That’s why you’ve never brought it to me to be topped up. With all your new friends, I think it would be time for another one, with it added to our plan. I can’t see you being on it all day, seeing that it would take some time off of your music.”

They detoured into Warwick and found the telco that was the family provider. When they carried on for home, Willow was checking out her new phone. It wasn’t top of the range, but did allow her to send and receive texts, look on Google, take pictures, record sounds, and store her MP3 data. This one would not end up in a drain, she knew, because she hadn’t met anyone yet who hated her enough to do such a deed.

There was, she thought, grimly, still time for that, however remote it seemed now.

Her mother looked at her.

“Why the grim face?”

“Just wondering when the rainbow ends, and I come face to face with some bucket of excrement who doesn’t like me. I just remembered how I lost my other phone, and it wasn’t a good time.”

“You’re a different person now. You’ll see, there will be nothing but positive vibes for you.”

“I hope you’re right, Mum. That would be really good.”

“After today, honey, you will be a girl, and boys don’t bully girls. Only girls bully girls.”

“Oh, thank you. I’ll be looking over my shoulder to see if I can spot any ‘mean girls’ in school. How do I identify them? Well; they will be popular, pretty, grade ‘A’ students, have lots of girlfriends, as well as boys lusting after them. That means that I may have to watch out for my reflection.”

They both laughed and Willow felt a lot better. In the afternoon, she wore a full skirt to allow her leg room and held her mother’s hand as they walked to the church. Reverend Russell was sweeping the porch as they arrived.

“A very good afternoon to you, ladies. Come on in and I’ll fire up old Betsy. I sorted out some sheet music for you to look at, Willow. I’ve also thought about Sunday’s service and have pulled out the sheet music for the four hymns. They will be the main content of the service, but you can choose the before and after pieces, quiet and thoughtful ones, please. When you’re settled, I need to go off and visit one of our parishioners. I should be an hour or so.”

He waited until she had seen where things were and then left. Her mother spent some time taking pictures in the church while Willow looked at the hymn sheets. There was the list with the order. She looked down and called to her mother.

“Mum!”

“Yes, dear.”

“Can you add these numbers to the board on the wall?”

Her mother found the box of numbers under the board. Willow called out the numbers in the order she had been given, and her mother set them up on the board. While she was doing that, the vicar’s wife came in and helped.

“Now. I’m going to play the music for those hymns. I doubt that I’ll be able to hear you, but I will see you with this mirror. If I’ve gone off course, just wave a lot and I’ll stop. I’ll doodle while you get yourself sorted, so wave when you’re ready to sing. This will help me get used to using the mirror.”

She lowered the stool until she was happy with the height and started playing the quiet piece that she had learned the evening before. She was getting used to looking in the mirror while playing when she saw the raised hand. She stopped and started playing the intro to the hymn that sets the cadence. She quietened her playing as they began singing and she realised, for the first time, what a lovely singing voice her mother had.

They worked through the four hymns, and she went back down to take a sip of water that they had brought. The vicar’s wife, that her mother was calling Edie, told her that she would be getting some of the helpers together on Tuesday, so they could rehearse the service. She explained that Willow would have to follow her husband’s movements as she played the opening music, and time it to stop when he had reached the altar and turned to face the congregation. At the end, she would start again as he made his first step towards the porch. On Sunday, the bells would be only ringing before the beginning of the service, and then after vicar was outside, with them ringing as she played the quiet piece for the congregation to leave. Willow realised that this was going to be far more complicated than she had first thought. Edie told her that the speakers were directed away from the tower, so they were a lot quieter inside the church.

Willow went back up, tidied the sheets and turned the fans off, coming back with Edie giving her a hug and telling her that she had made her husband very happy. So happy, that he had called his sister and invited her to attend the service on Sunday.

Walking home, Willow held her mother’s arm.

“You have a wonderful voice, Mum. You should sing more often.”

“Surely you jest!”

“No jest, Mum. I could hear you from where I sat, even above the organ. You do realise, don’t you, that you’ll need a church dress by Sunday, and I will need something with a full skirt, suitable for the lady organist.”

“You really are a daughter. Of course we’ll get something. I’ll ask Edie where the best places are, and we’ll get something Wednesday morning, we have to be at the clinic in the late afternoon.”

“Don’t remind me! Since we were there, I’ve been totally Willow and I love it. By the way, I remember you saying something about a tiger when you tucked me in on Saturday night.”

“I thought that you were asleep! You did say ‘Tiger’ in your sleep. Is it something special?”

“It’s just that I looked around my room and there was nothing in it that suggested ‘girl’. If I invited other girls around, it would look very bland. I’ll need your input of things to jazz it up a bit, but I had thought that a small plush tiger would be a good touch. We can get some Blue Tack and put up a couple of band pictures for a start.”

“Good thinking, Willow. Better to think of things like that than have to explain the austerity later. I should look out for girly sheets and pillowcases as well.”

That afternoon, the house phone rang while Willow was cleaning her room and checking for spaces on the walls for pictures. She heard her mother answer it.

“Yes, this is Mrs. Rose.”

“Yes, I did leave my details with you.”

“Hold on while I get a pencil. Got it. Can you repeat the address again?”

“Thank you for that. I’ll be at the Seven Stars Estate tomorrow afternoon at one.”

Willow went downstairs as her mother stood with a grin on her face.

“What’s up, Mum?”

“I have an interview tomorrow afternoon. It appears that a marketing company that has a graphic arts section wants to see me about a job. The good news is that it’s very close to the school. I wondered about the speed of the appointment, but the lady told me that the client had asked for me to go in before they set up anymore. I wonder why?”

“Did you have a reputation that precedes you? Perhaps the guy was one of your customers when you forged IDs?”

“Very funny, young lady. We’ll both find out because we need to shop after I’ve seen him. You’ll have to wait in reception while I’m interviewed.”

On Tuesday, they walked over to the church, finding a good dozen ladies and Reverend Russell waiting for them. He took Willow into the church.

“Listen carefully, Willow. You will be at the organ, playing as the church fills, and I come in through the door below you. I will have a couple of church wardens with me on Sunday. Keep playing as I walk along the aisle and get to the small table that we use as a normal altar. We only use the High Altar for weddings, funerals and special occasions. As I get close to it, you will bring the music to an end. Got it so far?”

“Yes, sir. Clear as a bell.”

“I will then lead the congregation in prayer. Today will be very short. Then I go up the stairs to the pulpit and give the reading. You will be able to hear me clearly when I say which hymn we will sing. That’s when you play the intro. If there is a disturbance, hold off on the main part until things are settled. As the service proceeds, I will call the number of the hymns. When they are singing the last hymn, I come back down and give the last prayer. When you hear amen, you wait a few seconds and then start the quiet piece as I leave the church to stand by the main door. The bells will also be ringing. When the church has emptied, you can close things down and come out as well. Today we will just do snippets of the prayers but will sing all the hymns. Now, up you go, and we’ll see if we can nail it first time.”

He went towards the door and Willow went up to the organ and turned on the fans. When everything was ready, she started playing. As she did so, the ladies slowly came into the church, picked up a hymn book and took their places in the pews. Willow saw that they all had a pew of their own, with her mother sitting with Edie. When she played, she wondered if that, and the doors to the pews, was something left over from earlier centuries, when families had their own pews. The ladies settled themselves and then rose as one.

In the mirror, she saw the vicar walk up the aisle, towards the table. She really had to concentrate as he drew close, and she allowed the music to taper off. He knelt at the cross, then stood and turned.

“Thank you for coming along today. We are here, this day, to thank the Lord for sending us an angel to play for us.”

He then turned and climbed the steps to the pulpit. In a strong voice, he announced the first hymn. Willow could see the books being opened and played the intro, waited a few seconds and started the hymn, hearing the congregation sing. It made her wonder what it would be like, leading the singing in a bigger hall.

When the last notes died away, the vicar smiled.

“For Willow’s benefit, this is where I try to send everyone to sleep. Our second hymn is…”

As the last hymn was being sung, he left the pulpit and returned to the altar. As the notes faded, he asked that the congregation spend a few moments in silent prayer. After that he turned and started walking towards the main door and Willow started the quiet piece that she liked. She carried on until the church was empty and then let the organ fade. She tidied up, turned off the fans and went down to leave the building, walking outside to be hugged by everyone, many with tears running down their cheeks.

Reverend Russell also hugged her.

“Nailed it in one. You truly are a gem, Willow. That was perfect. There are a few here that have never heard the organ, and, as you can see, it has a profound effect on people. Can I depend on you to be with us at just before eight-thirty on Sunday?”

“Yes, Reverend Russell, you can. I can’t wait to hear what it sounds like with more people in the church.”

“Bless you, child, it will be wonderful, I know it.”

It took half an hour before she and her mother could prise themselves away from the other ladies, all in praise of Willow for bringing the organ to life. She began to realise that it had been a very moving experience for most of them, something that had brightened their day.

Back at home, Willow changed into her denim skirt and hung the fuller one away. They had sandwiches and then got in the car, arriving at the address a quarter of an hour before the appointment. When they went into reception, her mother gave her name and the girl asked if it was Willow with her. Her mother said it was and the girl asked them to sit while she went to let her boss know that they were there. When she had gone and they had sat, Willow whispered.

“Mum, that girl was among the dancers on Saturday night. I thought her blond hair with the blue streaks was fantastic.”

The girl came back and asked them to follow her. They were both ushered into a large office where a man was standing to welcome them.

“Mrs. Rose, thank you for coming. And you brought your talented daughter. I’m Graham Martin and I was at the concert on Saturday night. I was dazzled, along with everyone else, with the talent and sheer exuberance that she gave out. When I saw the list of names of the few people that the agency had sent me, I wondered if the Mrs. Rose was her mother so just had to see you first. If you sit over there, Willow, I’ll talk to your mother about the job.”

Willow watched as they spoke about what the job entailed, and her mother showed him her certificates and a reference from the last place she had worked. He looked at that, carefully.

“This is dated some years ago. How are you with current techniques?”

“I subscribe to the trade magazine and have kept up with the new equipment. My husband is a design engineer with Aston Martin, and we have a near-new computer. I have downloaded some of the new programs and played around with them.”

“Excellent. Can you come back on Thursday and spend some time with our graphics team. If you can convince them that you know your stuff, we can start you on Monday. We’ll work out the contract details then.”

“Thank you, sir. What time do you open?”

“The warehouse is open around the clock during the week, but the graphics usually turn up at around nine.”

“I’ll be here at nine on Thursday.”

He showed them out and they got in the car.

“Willow, my sweet daughter, your talents have another notch on the handle. You’re now also an influencer. For that, we’re going to get a couple of good church outfits. Edie has given me the name of the best place and to drop her name when we’re there. I think that we are now finding out that it doesn’t matter what you know, it’s who you know that counts.”

They went into the Coventry city to an address that had been entered into the GPS. They went into the shop and dropped Edie’s name and why they were there. They were shown an array of outfits, with Willow walking out with two full skirts and a range of tops that would go with them, allowing her to look different within a budget. Her mother had chosen a dress and a skirt suit that would be good for working in as well as for church.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

There are five completed books of this story, with a total of 114 chapters. I figure that if I post them every few days, it will take the rest of this year to complete. Hoping that you all stay with it.
Marianne

Chapter 6

Willow spent Wednesday morning playing her keyboard and trying not to think about what lay before her. The first big step in moving on from William, through the Billie-Jean period, and into being Willow. She decided that she would be Willow Rose from now on. She skipped lunch, as ordered, and then walked over to the church, to just stand there and look at the organ, thinking about being up there, with it, on Sunday, after the operation.

When they arrived at the clinic, the admission was quick, and Willow was shown a bed where she could put her small overnight bag. The nurses allowed her to get hugged by her mother and she was left on her own. She was helped to strip and was given a hospital gown to wear. She was given an injection. When she was told to get onto the trolley, she really didn’t care what was happening.

In the operating theatre, the surgeon said hello to her, and they put an oxygen mask on her face and rigged up a barrier so she couldn’t see what was happening. She felt a small prick somewhere near her groin, then decided that it was time to have a nap.

She woke in the bed of the room where she had put her bag. She looked at the ceiling for a while and then moved. A buzzer sounded and a nurse came in.

“You’re awake, sweetie. That’s good. The doctor will be doing her round soon. Is there anything you want?”

“A drink, please.”

One was given to her in a safety bottle that she could suck at. She was trying to figure out what was different in her when the doctor came in.

“Good evening, Willow. I can tell you that everything went as planned. The nurse will give you something to help you sleep, although I’ve been told that you dozed off before the operation. If you need to go to the toilet, ring for the nurse, as you might be a bit rubbery in the leg department. Sweet dreams and I’ll see you tomorrow.”

After a little while, the nurse brought in a tray with some food on it, cranking the bed into a position where she could eat. There was a water glass with a small container with two pills. She took the pills and then asked if she could go to the toilet. The nurse helped her stand and go to the toilet. When she had washed her hands, the nurse took the gown and gave her the nightie she had brought in the bag.

“That’s better, sweetie. I’ll take that nasty old gown away. Let’s get you into bed and comfortable. Those pills don’t take long to work.”

Willow slept until the early hours, waking with a bladder problem. She sat up in bed and swivelled with her legs ready to take her weight. That’s when she pressed the button. A few minutes later, another nurse came in.

“Toilet time, missy. Here, let me take your weight for a bit.”

When she had finished, she was able to stand and move on her own.

“Thank you, nurse. I think that I’m good now.”

“Let’s put your gown on. We’re starting the morning rituals. I’ll be back to take your vitals. Why don’t you take a few steps outside the room, a few up, a few back, until you feel normal. You have been in bed for a long time, but we want you to start acting normally. You’ll probably be screaming to leave before lunch, but we need you in place for another day.”

When the nurse had gone, Willow shuffled around the room, then peeked out of the door. Keeping close to the wall, she did as suggested and walked up and back until she wasn’t stooped. Back in the room, she felt around her groin, finding the cover that had been put there. She realised that she had been going to the toilet and wiping in the same fashion that she had been doing when wearing the gaff.

She sat in the chair next to the bed, turning on her phone and listening to her MP3 files. The nurse came in and took the vitals, noting them on a clipboard. A few minutes later, breakfast arrived. She didn’t care what they had served, she just devoured it all. Feeling a lot better, she went back to her phone and listened to the downloads of organ music that she imagined playing, seeing the keyboards in her mind.

The morning went slowly, until her father came in.

“How are you feeling, Willow?”

“Ready to find a motorbike and leap over the outer fence.”

“That’s one of the problems of being in hospital, my darling. The next thing is that you’ll realise that they serve rubbish food.”

“Breakfast was OK. I ate it all but never really looked at what it was. Never mind, only another three meals to go. I wonder how Mum is doing at that job trial.”

“She said that she would ring you this afternoon. I’ll call her and let her know that you’re feeling normal. She is excited at the idea of working again. She gave up work when you came along, but I know that she missed the friendship of the workplace. Just imagine if you had to stop playing music for over ten years.”

“That, dear Daddy, is something I could never imagine. Without music, I would just shrivel away. Mummy cried at the church on Monday. She said that the organ music reminded her of her wedding day.”

“Don’t be surprised if you see tears in my eyes on Sunday. Our wedding day was magical for both of us. We could hardly wait to be together every day, and every night. We still feel the same about each other. You’ll know what I’m talking about when you meet your soulmate.”

He stayed with her another five minutes and then had to head back to his office. Willow sat, quietly, for some time afterwards. In the last week, her parents had evolved into human beings, almost friends. She had spoken with her father more than the ten years before. She had been taught girly things by her mother. Even sitting still while her face was being made up was like close communication. She had shared things with her mother that would have been impossible to even mention in the past.

Her reverie was interrupted by the doctor walking in.

“Good morning, Willow. Let me look at the clipboard and then we can talk. Your vitals are all good. How do you feel? How is it to urinate?”

“I feel good, doctor. I had a little walk this morning and going to the toilet is the same as it was when I wore a gaff. I’m getting a bit bored, just sitting here.”

“That’s to be expected, a busy girl like you should be champing at the bit. Just another twenty-four hours and we let you go. We have to make sure that there are no complications, no sudden fever or sharp pains where they operated. Just think of it as writing a pop song; it never works perfectly the first time. You always have to let it evolve.”

“I suppose you’re right. I can imagine what I’ll be playing on Sunday. That will pass the time.”

“What’s happening Sunday? I hope it’s not a gig with that band, you’re not up for standing and grooving for an hour or more.”

“It’s a lot more dignified than that. I’m playing the church organ at St. Marys in Stoneleigh. Somehow, I got roped in again. The Reverend Russell is over the moon to hear it. They haven’t had an organist for a few years.”

“You do get around. I might come along to hear you. That article in the paper made you sound like some child prodigy.”

“As long as it’s good publicity for the school. I haven’t even had my first day there and I’ve met more of the other students than I knew in Bristol. Mind you, there are a few from there that I don’t miss.”

“Yes, the guys in the operating theatre commented on your scars. It must have been horrible.”

“It’s in the past. I have another life to live, thanks to you. Have you any idea when I can get the big operation done?”

“If you react as expected to the hormones, I expect that by the time you’re sixteen, you’ll have natural breasts and can pass all the tests to let you transition. It’s a big move, Willow, and you need to be totally happy with your life when it gets to that time. Anyway, must run, more patients to see. I’ll come in tomorrow to sign you off.”

………………………………………..

As Willow listened to her music, an office in Coventry was the scene of two men with the Observer on the table. Artie Hamilton and Zac Martin were promoters of music festivals. Artie was trying to win an argument,

“I tell you, Zac. These kids could be the next big thing!”

“But they’re just kids, Artie! Those boys aren’t even sixteen yet, and the girl looks younger. We’re not in the game of throwing kids to the wolves. They may have been as good as this article says, but they may be better in a few years. They have school to finish. Let’s let them know that we want to sign them, but there’s no way they will be allowed to play in the festival for a year or two. The paper says that the performance was a summer project. They may never play Purple again.”

“We’re in the box seat to make a fortune! We still have to make contact and let them know that we’re able to put them into the public arena. We can only hope that they want to be stars. I’ll agree with you, this time, but we need to talk to the school.”

…………………………………………..

At the Seven Stars industrial park, Wendy Rose was happily working on a computer, creating a page of a supermarket brochure. The design manager had given her the proofs that morning and told her that she could go home when she finished it. He knew that others would take up to ten hours to get something suitable.

…………………………………………

It was later in the afternoon, and Willow had left much of her lunch, when her phone rang.

“Willow Rose speaking.”

“Willow, I’ve got the job! I had to produce a page for one of those supermarket things that they add to the newspapers. I did it in a time that the boss said was amazing! I start on Monday.”

“Great news, Mum. Dad popped in today and I’m moving about. I had a walk to the nurses station and back, a few times. The doctor told me that I’ll be signed off after she sees me, tomorrow.”

“I’ll be there around ten to bring you home. At the moment, I’m heading for my bank to have a debit card in your name added to my account. It will let you get extra things for school without needing me around. I don’t know how we’ll get you into the city to buy the rest of the things you need, but, knowing you, my angel, something will save the day. If Miss Russell comes to the church on Sunday, I might ask her if she knows someone who can take you.”

“Don’t you start calling me an angel, Mum, or I might sprout wings and buzz around.”

They spoke some more and, when Willow closed her eyes, she imagined flying around the house with a duster in her hand. The nurse came in to take her vitals.

“It’s good to see you smiling, Willow. Something you thought of?”

“I was just on the phone to Mum. She implied that I was an angel, and I just had the picture of me flying around the house with a feather duster, doing all the high places.”

“Dusting and vacuuming are the bane of us girls. It’s like brushing your teeth every day, only not so nice when it comes to taste. Put your arm out so I can put this blood pressure sleeve on it.”

By the time that Willow went to sleep that night, she had been forced to stop and relax, as there was nothing that she could do to change things. It made her realise what she was now heading for as a girl at school, and what was going to be expected of her in later life. She may be talented, but was a boy no longer, not that she ever was one. The future was one where she would need to be twice as good as the men around her to even get recognition. She had her mother’s genes when hard work was needed, so that was a help. The fact that it was her mother’s genes made her think that she should have been born female in the first place, and the years of being William was just training in being stoic.

Her dreams, that night, were a jumble of projections into some strange future. At one time, she was in front of an orchestra in a long dress and playing the violin, then she was singing in front of a rock band. For a while, she was playing a keyboard, sometimes a piano concerto, then some Purple or Mac, or in a big church, playing one of the hymns which blended into the toccata and fugue that everybody could hum the opening bars. Before she woke up, she was playing her clarinet on the edge of a roaring waterfall. She woke with the sound of the breakfast trolley coming around and the need to pee.

After breakfast and the taking of the vitals, she was allowed to dress, leaving he gaff in the bag. She was happy that she had worn a skirt, as jeans would have been too tight in her groin for the moment. Her mother came in just after ten, and the doctor wasn’t far behind her. With a list of do’s and don’ts to follow for the following week, she breathed in the open air as they left the clinic and walked towards the car.

“You look like you’ve just finished five years in jail, honey. It couldn’t have been that bad.”

“It was all right, really, Mum. It’s just that it gave me a lot of spare time to think about life. What they did to me has given me my direction. Up to now, I’ve been wearing these clothes as a disguise, but now, they’re expected of me.”

“You do make a cute girl, honey. That really helps. Nobody at the school have ever thought that you were anything else. I saw the doctor before I came in to you. She gave me the name of a specialist to take you to in a year or so, as well as a script for your pills. They did give you an injection of hormones to start your own body working. When we get home, I want you to relax for the rest of the day and tomorrow. Sunday will be early enough for you to walk to the church.”

“I’ve thought of a couple of Bach pieces that I can use for the before and after music. I suppose that I’ll be expected to play every Sunday. That won’t be too bad, if I can go in on a Saturday and get used to all the things that the organ can do. It’s a bit liking having a supercomputer and just using it as an adding machine at the moment. I had never realised how much wonderful music you can make with something that’s been gathering dust for years.”

“The Reverend has been busy this week. We had a letter drop yesterday, inviting all and sundry to the ‘Organ Celebration’ service. There’s also a package for you from the school. I expect that it’s your information about lessons. You will have to study normal things and the music is added if you want to go to university.”

“Could I? Go to university? I know that both you and Dad went to Cambridge. Has anyone else in the family gone?”

“Your Aunt Millicent went to Cambridge before your Dad started. She’s working in America as a lawyer. One of your father’s uncles has been living there for a while. I believe that there is an extended family there, but we’ve never had the time to follow it up.”

“I remember one time we went to see my grandparents in Oxford. Great-Grandfather was funny, kept telling me to calm down or else he would hobble me like a steer.”

“Your father’s family are all a bit weird.”

When they arrived at home, Willow was putting her nightie in the wash basket. Her mother smiled.

“Go and put the other things in your room, Willow. Tell me what you think when you come back down.”

Willow went to her room and opened the door. Her mother heard the squeal and grinned. Willow stood in the doorway and looked at her room. From the girl musician posters to the lilac sheets and pillows, to the new vanity and the plush tiger sitting on her bed, just begging for her to cuddle it. She dropped the bag on her bed and ran downstairs to hug her mother.

“Thank you Mummy. It’s fantastic!”

“I’m glad you like it, sweetheart. We can change it or add to it as you want, but it will allow you to invite friends home.”

They sat at the kitchen table and opened the package from the school. It contained her curriculum for the school year. She was going to be studying the usual subjects that she had already taken exams for at Clifton. There were a couple of options with Social Science, Technology, History and Politics. She was in the KS3 stream, with three hours study of music every two weeks.

There was a note from Miss Russell to tell her that they would like her to go to the school in the week before the first day, to catch up on the first-year subjects so that she wouldn’t be behind. The first year had performed ‘Joseph and the Amazing Dreamcoat’, been introduced to staff notation, studied rhythm with performing an eight-beat composition, studied Indian and Chinese music, instruments of an orchestra and played with technology.

Much of it was part of her previous studies or things she had played around with in private. The second year was going to be interesting, with lessons on pop music, the blues, music for a computer game, drumming and drum programming, remixing and Gamelan. It was all designed to expand the children’s minds.

There was a long list of after-school activities, with choirs, orchestras, guitar, drumming, folk, gospel, and jazz groups. There was also a list of standard clothing for both girls and boys, much of what was required wasn’t yet in her wardrobe.

“What are we going to do about these clothes, Mum, if you’re at work?”

“The vicar said that he was inviting his sister on Sunday. We can ask her if there are any volunteers to take you to the shop that supplies it all. The address is on the bottom of the list. Here, this is the card that I organised for you. The bank was able to press it while I waited. It is a debit card linked to the family account. Don’t lose it, use it wisely, and bring me all the receipts. I’ll take you to school and then go into work. I finish at five, so you may have to wait for me. Miss Russell may want to use that time with those first-year subjects. I’m sure they have all the instruments in the school, so you won’t have to take your own.”

After dinner, Willow went up to her room to play the keyboard, have a shower, and dive into bed to cuddle her tiger.

On Saturday, she was told to relax and rest so that she was ready for Sunday. Next morning, they were all up early, had breakfast and then made ready to go out. Willow wore the new skirt and a powder-blue top. Her mother did a quick make-up job on her and checked that she had everything in her handbag that she may need. They walked to the church, with the bells commencing as they strolled on Church Lane. As they were early, there weren’t many there, mainly the staunch supporters on the church. They were warmly welcomed, and Willow left them to set up the organ, turning on the fans.

She looked out to the body of the church, now bedecked with flowers, and double-checked that the hymns were the same that she had played, and in the same order. She sat and took some deep breaths to steady her, then began to play the Bach piece that she was beginning to love with this organ.

She glanced in the mirror as the church started filling. She saw Miss Russell come in with Mister Bamborough. Her parents sat with Edie and, by nine, there was a group standing below her. The congregation rose and she could see the vicar, resplendent in his full regalia, walk away from her, with a similarly dressed church warden on each side. She tapered the music off as they arrived at the altar. After that, the service followed what had happened on Tuesday, but with the prayers and the sermon filling the periods between the hymns.

As the service drew to an end, the vicar came down from the pulpit and knelt at the altar after asking for the congregation to take some time in personal prayer. When he stood and faced the congregation, he smiled.

“Ladies and gentlemen, parishioners and guests. Today is the first service in a good five years when we have heard the organ. I won’t ask for applause, but I thank our organist from the bottom of my heart. I’ll greet you all, outside, but for now, play us out, Willow.”

Willow started playing the final music as the bells pealed and the vicar left the church, with a lot of people looking up at the organ before they went outside. She listened to the bells and timed her final chords for when she expected them to finish the peal. It was pure luck when the notes faded in unison. When she got back onto ground level, with the fans off and the papers tidy, she was greeted by her parents, who both hugged her. As predicted, her father had moist eyes. They went outside, where there were a lot of people milling around and waiting to thank her for the experience. As things quietened down, her father asked the vicar if he could have a closer look at the memorials inside.

“This church is your church. Feel free to explore. Come back if you want to see more. Your family is truly welcome here.”

Ashley went back in and started to look at all the memorials with a nagging thought. He was looking at the one for Gilbert Henry Chandos Leigh when a man stood by him.

“Silly bugger fell off a cliff. That’s what happens when you don’t follow the family traditions and go into politics or the military. I’m Rupert Leigh, and these folks are my ancestors, once removed.”

“Ashley Rose. It was my daughter playing the organ today.”

“Ah, you must be very proud of her. You were looking very thoughtful just before. Is there something that worries you?”

“Not a worry, but my family, on my mother’s side, had an ancestor who was married to a Leigh. I remember being at my grandfather’s knee and him showing me a photo of a painting. He told me that his father, or it could have been his grandfather, used to visit his sister at a grand house. Oddly, he had a full set of cowboy clothes for an adult, as well as a set that fitted me. We would sometimes dress up and go in local parades.”

“Do you know the sister’s name?”

“She was Marie, and her brother was Alec Campbell.”

“Do you remember the picture of her husband. Was he in military uniform, with a sword and a big star on his chest?

He got his phone out and swiped it a few times before showing the picture to Ashley.

“Like this?”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 7

Ashley looked at the picture and then had to put his hand on the nearest support.

“That’s the picture. Why have you got it?”

“Before you start hyperventilating, let’s sit in down and I’ll tell you who he is.”

They went and sat in a pew and Rupert laid out the family history, as he knew it.

“That man was Francis Dudley Leigh, the third Baron Leigh. He was born in eighteen fifty-five and died in nineteen thirty-eight. He was a direct descendant of the Leighs that are venerated in this church. He married twice, and Marie Campbell was his second wife. The only thing we knew about her was that she was American, as was his first wife. They married in October nineteen twenty-three and she died in nineteen forty-eight. There were no children from either marriage.”

“That fits. My great-great grandfather was born about nineteen-oh-five. My great grandfather in nineteen thirty, so may well have visited his aunt as a young boy. He married and their daughter became my grandmother Bates. Her daughter is my mother, who married Bill Rose. So, what happens when there are no offspring?”

“I’ll get to that. First, Francis Dudley Leigh, the third baron, was a very successful man with a distinguished military career in the Eleventh Hussars. That regiment was originally the personal bodyguard of Charles the First, and closely linked to royalty for many years after that. He ended his military service as the Colonel of the Warwickshire Yeomanry and was given that star on his chest in nineteen twenty-two. That represents the Knighthood of Grace of the Order of St. John. When he died, the Fourth Baron was my own grandfather, Rupert William Dudley Leigh, a long-lived man who died in nineteen seventy-nine aged seventy-one.”

“Wow! That’s some real history. I always thought that there was an American connection. My grandmother’s two brothers are in America, and so is my aunt Millicent.”

“Look, Ashley. The original of that painting is hanging in the Stoneleigh Abbey, in the other part of the village. If you and your family follow me, I’ll get you in so that you can see it.”

“We only live around the corner, so we walked over this morning.”

“Even better. You come with me, and I’ll bring you home again. I expect that it might take a while to explain things to your family.”

They walked outside and joined his wife and Willow, who were talking to Miss Russell. They waited until Miss Russell gave Willow a hug and headed off for lunch with her brother in the vicarage.

“Dear, I would like to introduce you to Rupert Leigh. Rupert, this is my wife Wendy and my daughter Willow.”

“Pleased to meet you ladies. Ashley and I have just had a very interesting conversation. It seems that he has a connection to this church and the Leighs buried here that he has only just learned about. If you’re free to go, please join me in my car and I’ll take you to Stoneleigh Abbey, the ancestral home of the good folk in the church. It’s been run as a charitable trust since nineteen ninety and is open to the public. We will look at a painting that Ashley had only ever seen a photo of, and we’ll try to explain a very odd coincidence.”

They went to his Bentley and got in, the two ladies in great comfort in the rear seat. Willow had an almost unstoppable urge to do the royal wave as they passed people. It didn’t help that many of the people they passed were waving to her when they saw who was in the car.

The Abbey was the other side of the main village, a couple of miles away. It did start out as a monastery, but it had been somewhat altered over the years, and was now an enormous Georgian mansion. Rupert spoke to the lady on the door and then guided them to a short corridor which had a few paintings. He stopped in front of one.

“Is this the picture?”

Ashley could hardly speak, with his eyes getting moist for the second time that morning.

“It is, exactly as I remembered it, only much better in colour.”

Wendy couldn’t contain herself.

“What’s this about, darling?”

“The short story is that this man was the third Baron Leigh, and he was married to the sister of my great-great grandfather. When he died, the title went to one of Rupert’s ancestors”

Rupert gave a little more information.

“The original Baronet Leigh was given the title by Charles the First, for accommodating the King when Warwick wouldn’t allow him entry to the town, during the Civil War. The title was changed in sixteen forty-three when Baronet Thomas Leigh changed it to be Baron Leigh. When the sixth Baron, Edward Leigh, died in seventeen eighty-six, the title lapsed.”

“The title returned in eighteen thirty-nine with Chandos Leigh, the new first Baron. When he died, William Henry Leigh became the second Baron Leigh, followed by the gentleman in the picture, Francis Dudley Leigh. As I said before, the title then went to his cousin, Rupert William Dudley Leigh, then to his son, John Piers Leigh until his death in two thousand and three. My father, Christopher Leigh, is the sixth Baron and no, he never appeared in horror movies.”

“Do I have to call you sir, sir?”

“No, Willow. You can call me Rupert. Why don’t we go to the dining room, I might be able to get the cooks to rustle up lunch for us. Then I’ll show you around. I used to come here as a toddler.”

All they could get was pie and chips, so found a table to eat at. Rupert told them the rest of the story, while Ashley was still trying to take it all in.

“When my father dies, I’ll become the seventh Baron of the new line. This house was home to the Leigh family until the nineteen sixties, when the then Baron launched a charitable trust after a nasty fire. They lived here, on and off, until nineteen ninety. It was restored from a pretty shocking state with help from the Lottery Fund. The Leigh family now calls Adlestrop Park Estate, near Moreton-in-Marsh, in the Gloucestershire Cotswolds, our home. It’s more easily called Fern Farm.”

Willow was fascinated by this cosmic shift of her family history.

“Rupert, Dad’s link is only by marriage. That means that he doesn’t have any official place in the family history, doesn’t it?”

“Correct, Willow. What today has done is to give my family a chance to fill in the gaps with Marie’s family line. With his information, we can find out more about the American connection. It also allows me to invite you all to visit the family and stay with us one weekend. My father will insist, once I tell him what I’ve learned.”

“This house seems very popular with visitors. It’s lovely.”

“That’s because one of the cousins, way back, was Cassandra Leigh, and she married Reverend Austen. They had spent some time here with their daughters, Cassandra and Jane. You know, the writer Jane Austen.”

“So, she may have used her memories of being here as the locations for her stories?”

“It’s quite possible. Her parents lived in a modest vicarage, so she had to get the grand houses from somewhere.”

They exchanged contact details and Willow was able to add Baron-to-be Rupert to her phone list. He gave them a tour of the house that included some ‘No Entry’ places. The chapel was almost identical to the church, with the doors on the pews. The biggest difference was that the organ pipes were brightly polished. Rupert took them home and they all had a hug before he drove away in the Bentley, with a few of the gardening neighbours looking on. In the house, they all went to change into something comfortable, and Willow sat on her bed to tell Tiger the news.

Back downstairs, she found her parents in the kitchen with a teapot on the table.

“Get yourself a cup, honey, and come and sit with us. That was some morning!”

“It certainly was. My brain is almost overflowing.”

“I was just about to tell your father about your next week. It sounded like you’ll be busy.”

“Yes. It was good of Miss Russell to offer to take me to the clothing store. That should make it a quick visit. There will be other teachers there, Dad, to take me and a couple of other new students through a catch-up of the first-year lessons. I have already done some of it at Clifton, but the Indian and Chinese music sounds like fun. What about you, Dad? Do you feel different?”

“I’m not sure, sweetheart. It does surprise me that we are so closely linked to this village and the church. I expect that we’ll all be going on Sundays, when the reverend hears about it, and not just to hear you play. I’m going to have to organise a visit to my parents and find out where the photo album is. Perhaps they may know where the cowboy outfits are. I never had a chance to put on the adult outfit.”

“I’m sure that you’ll look like Wyatt Earp, Dad.”

“More like Rowdy Yates. Yeeha!”

Willow giggled.

“The people, this morning, were very pleased to hear the organ playing. I’m going to have to ask the vicar if I can have some clear time on it to learn the other settings. Miss Russell said that there was a smaller, modern, version in the school chapel that she’ll get their organist to show me how to play. She also told me that I was going to try out with my clarinet in one of the orchestras, they have a full set on violin. Oh! She also said that there would be some of the first-year exams for me to take, next week. Nothing marked, but just to find out where I stand.”

“Then you’ll be ready to jump in with both feet and won’t have to do any remedial study.”

Later, that afternoon, the doorbell rang, and Willow went to open it. Reverend Russell and Edie stood there, with Edie holding some flowers.

“Hello, Willow. We thought that we would take a walk and come and see how you were after this morning, and to bring you some flowers as a thank you.”

“Come on in. Thank you for the flowers, I’ll find a vase to put them in. Nobody has ever given me flowers before.”

“I’m sure that this won’t be the last time.”

Willow called her mother and led the Russells into the sitting room. Her mother took over while Willow found a vase, snipped the stems and put the flowers into water. She carried it into the sitting room where she put it in pride of place on the mantlepiece. Her mother had opened the drinks cabinet, and the visitors were sipping a sherry.

“Go and find your father, honey, and ask him to join us. Bring yourself a soft drink when you come back.”

Wendy and the visitors spoke about the success of the service that morning. Wendy had the idea that there was something else that they were waiting to ask. When Willow returned with her father, they all sat and talked some more, until Edie asked the question that was on her mind.

“I saw you leaving with Rupert Leigh in his car. Do you know him?”

Ashley smiled.

“Not before this morning when he spoke to me while I was looking at one of the memorials. It turns out that way back in my family, my great-great grandfather was the brother of Marie, the wife of the Third Baron Leigh. Rupert took us to the Abbey to look at the original of a painting that I had only seen in a family photo album. It was a very strange experience and I’m still trying to get my head around it.”

The vicar laughed.

“So, you are linked to the Leighs that founded the church! That’s wonderful. It makes you eminently qualified to become one of the Village Council and a future church warden. One of the Leigh family was the priest in our church for many years. That also means that Willow also has that link. What did you think of the Abbey?”

“It was huge and a wonderful house and gardens.”

“I do the odd wedding there. The couple book the chapel and the dining area for the event. I believe that you can book rooms there overnight, to make it a great experience. Did you see the organ, Willow?”

“I did. It looked a lot brighter than ours.”

“That’s merely polish, my dear. It is a newer organ with more modern controls, but the basics are the same as ours in the church. If I get asked to officiate, would you be my organist? You will get a small payment.”

“If I can try out, first.”

“Agreed. How was young Rupert?”

“He was very nice. He showed us the Abbey and said that his father will invite us to their home once he is told about Dad and the Campbell link.”

“I’ll have to ring Hilda, tonight. She will be tickled pink. She told me that the teachers had a meeting after last week, and decided to make sure you aren’t overloaded at school. She was very surprised to walk into church to find you playing Bach. She really is a fan of yours, but don’t tell her I told you.”

“I’ll be close to her for a week, to catch up on the first-year subjects before school starts, so I guess she’ll have plenty of opportunity to lose the fandom.”

They talked some more, and Reverend Russell pulled a list out of his pocket, along with some folded music.

“These are the three hymns for Sunday, and the music. You can try them out on your keyboard here, then come in at any time Saturday to run through them. The only Sundays or other days that we do something special are at Christmas and Easter, but it may be nice to do something for Mother’s Day, next year. There I am, getting ahead of myself and expecting that you will be available.”

“It’s all right, sir. I’m sure that we will be able to fit something in. I love playing that organ and want time to experiment with all the stops. It’s not as if they all have directions on them.”

“Silly of me. There is an overlay for beginners somewhere. I’ll find it and put it up by the organ for next Saturday. You just seemed so assured when you play. Anyway, thank you for the drink. We’ll walk back to the vicarage and get ready for dinner. We’ll see you all on the weekend.”

On Monday morning, the household was up and ready to go by eight. Ashley kissed his wife, hugged his daughter, and went off to Gaydon. Willow was dressed in her school skirt with a casual top and the new school shoes, to get them walked in. She had a backpack with her handbag in, along with spare panties, and some pens and a notebook. Wendy dropped her off at the school and went to the workplace. She giggled as she realised that both of them were starting at a new place where, she hoped, they would both be happy.

Willow went into the admin area, where she told the girl at the desk who she was. She was told to relax and wait for the other students. By nine, there were another three girls and two boys waiting to be helped. Miss Russell came in with a male and a female teacher. The man took the boys to show them where everything was, the woman took the other girls. Miss Russell and Willow were the only ones left.

“Willow. You’re the only one of this extra intake who is doing music subjects. I’ll show you where the facilities are and give you a tour. We’ll hold off to let Miss Simpson get ahead with the girls. My brother rang me last night. I had thought that you and your family had no more surprises for me, and now I find that you have links to the Leigh family. Did you know about that before you moved north?”

“No, Miss Russell. It was a shock to us. My Dad was shaken to the core. Rupert Leigh showed us around the Abbey; what a beautiful place.”

“With a very nice organ. You played beautifully, yesterday. Before the end of the week, I’m going to get our school organist to try you out on the one in our chapel. It’s not an old one, and is fully electric, but has a lot of the enhancements that the old ones had, as well as a few more modern tricks. He was at the concert and thinks that you have possibilities.”

They left the office and Willow was shown the toilets, the various classrooms, the library, the science rooms, and the lunchroom. The last stop in the main part of the school was the chapel, which was big enough for a couple of hundred students. There was a space for the choir and the organ was to one side, with speakers spaced along the walls.

“When we have someone with conducting skills, they can play the organ while leading the choir. It is a specialist skill, which you may learn in a few years, if you continue the way you’re going. Have you composed anything?”

“Not really. I can doodle on the keyboard but that’s mainly snippets of classics that I’ve heard. The first time I thought about composing was when I was in the MRI machine. The whirs and other sounds almost sounded like a tune of sorts.”

“Yes. Your mother did tell me that you spent a couple of days in the clinic. Nothing too bad, I hope.”

“I had keyhole surgery to remove two lumps from my groin. The doctor said to take it easy for a while, but, otherwise, I’m good.”

“I’ll make a note for the phys-ed teacher to let you do light training, like walking or jogging. You should be able to play netball, but we’ll keep you off the soccer pitch.”

“Thank you. I was wondering how I would go with PE.”

“Now. You may be wondering why I haven’t shown you a locker. As you’re in the music stream, and likely to be starring sometime, you are allocated a section which has lockers big enough for stage outfits, instruments, and other things. If you need to wear something special for music, then you change there. We do like to get the students wearing appropriate clothes when they perform, even if it’s only in-house. It makes them realise that performing is not just standing there in old rags. But I don’t need to tell you much about that, as you’ve already got the standard choir and recital dress. If you play in the orchestra, you’ll need a long black skirt, but we’ll get to that when we go to the shop.”

They went to the theatre area, which Willow already knew, but she was shown a change-room which looked like a make-up salon.

“This is where you prepare for a performance. We do have regular events in the theatre. We also have arrangements with bigger theatres in the area, as well as the one in Stratford, where our drama students have put on Shakespeare in the past. We are talking with the Coventry Cathedral about an orchestral event before next summer but haven’t decided on what we’ll be playing. With your skills on the organ, what do you think of Saint Saens and the ‘Seven Improvisations’ for organ?”

“I’m sorry. I haven’t heard that one. The first time I played a proper organ was the day before the concert. I’ve never considered it to be one of my instruments, before.”

“All right. You just made me realise just how young you are. What about the tune that was featured in ‘Babe’? That was the last part of his organ symphony.”

“Now, that I’ve listened to. I’ve never thought that I would be able to play the organ part. It’s so huge!”

“Look, this gives me an idea. I’ll put it to the others and see what they think. If we get the Cathedral, next May will be the hundred-odd anniversary of the first performance of the ‘Organ Symphony’. We can do a simple Saint-Saens evening. Open with the ‘Seven Improvisations’, follow it up with ‘Carnival of the Animals’, and the second half can be the ‘Organ Symphony’. That repertoire has everything in it to test all of our orchestral members, even if we join the junior and senior orchestras for the performance.”

“This is so much bigger than anything we did at Clifton. I’m not sure that I would be up for it.”

“By the time we get to May, knowing you, you’ll have it nailed. We had wondered if you would be able to play the chapel organ, and then I walk in yesterday and you’re playing Bach on a hundred-year-old pipe organ and doing it beautifully. Never fear, Willow, you are destined to be a star, one day, and you just need to reach out and grab your chances. Just look at what they wrote about you in the Observer.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t read it, other than get shown the photo and the headline. We don’t get it delivered.”

“I’ll give you a photocopy of the article to read. The school has put copies of that issue in every teacher’s cubby-holes. Now, I think you’ve seen everything. We can take you back to one of the classrooms and there are a couple of short tests on the academic subjects for you. By the results from Clifton, you’re well up with most of what we teach. After lunch, you and I are going shopping.”

Willow sat at a desk in a classroom, along with the others from this morning. They were given three test papers. The teacher stood in front of them.

“These are taken from our first form exam papers. They are three questions on three subjects each. This is just to see where you stand so we can properly look after you. If you don’t know the answer, just write ‘Don’t Know’ or ‘Never Studied’. If you’ve studied the subject but have forgotten, do whatever you can. This isn’t a competition, so nobody leaves until the time is up. If you do finish, sit back and I’ll bring you more papers to look at. You have two hours and start now.”

Willow looked at the questions and decided to just give a precis of her answers. The more papers she could finish, today, the more time she would have to catch up with music. The first three papers were completed, and she sat back after a bit under an hour. The teacher gave her another three, and she only had one question unanswered when the two hours were up. Others had received extra papers as well, so she didn’t feel smug.

They all went to the lunchroom where there was a long table for them. Willow, like the others, had brought her own lunch, but the water heater was on, with coffee and tea, and an arrangement of biscuits and cakes. They talked among themselves and got to know each other’s names, and a little of the history. Willow was asked why she hadn’t been with the other girls, this morning, and explained that she was in the music stream. Of course, she would be in normal classes with most of the others, so did her best to be friendly.

After lunch, a couple of them who were in the science stream had to go to the laboratory to do some simple experiments. Others rang their parents and were picked up. Miss Russell took Willow out to her car, and they went shopping.

Willow followed orders, went for bargains and kept the receipts. She still ended up with six bags with an extra skirt, a long skirt, more blouses and school tee-shirts. She had the complete PE kit, including two pairs of sneakers.

When they returned to the school, the bags were left in the admin office along with her backpack. Miss Russell needed to go and catch up with her work, so Willow took her phone and went to the rehearsal room with a baby grand and sat to brush up on her piano technique with a number of Etudes. When her mother rang to say she was outside, Willow closed the piano lid, picked up her bags and went outside, more than ready to be home.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 8

Willow told her mother about her day on the way home, then allowed Wendy to tell her how her day at work was. They arrived home before Ashley and started preparing dinner together after they had changed. Willow was finding soothing to be preparing vegetables and learning how to cook, something that most girls go through well before they reach their teens.

Ashley was given the full story after dinner, then Willow went upstairs to her computer to download the ‘Seven Improvisations for Organ’ by Saint-Saens. She listened to it, twice, added it to her MP3 files and then played her keyboard through the headphones while listening to the original. In a very thoughtful frame of mind, she got ready for bed and told Tiger all about her day until she drifted off to sleep.

Tuesday, she was back in the school, unsure of what would be happening. She was taken to a room in the theatre area by Mister Jamieson and given a number of exam papers that were from the more academic side of the music curriculum.

“These are the full exams from last year. I know that there was a lot that you may not have studied, but with your inquiring mind, I guess that there is some that you have some knowledge of, so feel free to write what you think. You have as long as you want, can take toilet breaks when you need, and we’ll go through the results, together, after.”

The first exam was about the background, meaning and plot of the Joseph show. She had seen the video of it, so was able to make a fist of the answers. She took a break and then picked up the second paper. Staff notation was her bread and butter, so she breezed through that one. Rhythm and the eight-beat composition was a little harder until she was able to create the music in her head.

After another break and some water, she moved to the instruments of an orchestra, which was almost too easy, and then finished the use of technology paper quickly, having used a lot of what was asked. She took another break before trying the Indian and Chinese music paper.

There was a lot of it she didn’t know, mainly being questions about the history of both countries, but she took a few guesses. The questions about timing and rhythm were easy as she thought about some of the music she had heard in her short life. She grinned as she remembered pieces that she may have only heard a couple of times on the radio. She knew that it was unlikely that she would be asked to play anything, even if they did have the instruments in the school.

While she was working on that paper, Mister Jamieson was going through the ones she had completed and making notes. When she finished, he told her to go and get herself something from the lunchroom. He would meet her there and they would go through all the exams that she had done.

Willow was digesting a cream bun, bought as a present to herself, when he came into the canteen with Miss Russell. She sat while they went through all the subjects from yesterday, declaring that she was well able to carry what she knew into second year. With the music papers, it was as she had expected. The lack of actual playing of Indian and Chinese music was not a problem. She would be able to try the different instruments out, if she wanted, but it was a specialist field with there being players within the school, should they need them for future projects.

The result was that she was cleared of most of the things she needed to know. Miss Russell said that Wednesday would be a class day. She would be given the textbooks for both History and Politics, and for Social Science. She would be allowed to read them in the library all day and take them home with her. That was purely for her to say if she wanted to carry on studying the two subjects. This afternoon, however, the school organist was coming in to give her a try with the school organ.

Miss Russell took her to the chapel, where a man was taking the covers off the organ. He showed her where the main switches were, then a couple of the buttons that changed the timbre of the sound. She was sat at the keyboard, and he told her to play something for the students to come in with. She played the Bach that she had opened with on Sunday, and he listened to her with a smile on his face. When she finished, he grinned.

“I’m sorry I didn’t introduce myself before. I’m Reg Edwards and I wondered if Miss Russell was trying to get me to teach a complete beginner. She’s done that to me in the past. Where have you played, other than the Purple a couple of weeks ago?”

“I did the full service at the church in Stoneleigh on Sunday.”

“How many hymns?”

“Four, all from the standard book.”

“Do you remember any?”

“Mister Edwards. I remember anything I’ve played a couple of times. I can tell you the numbers if you want to sing along.”

“I have the book here. I’ll hold you to your claim, young lady. Any slip-up and we’ll do it all again until you get it right.”

She told him the number and played the intro while he looked it up. He was ready, so she started playing and he sang the hymn, in a beautiful baritone voice. When they had finished the first verse, he called for her to stop and asked what the second hymn was. She told him and played the intro. They got through all four hymns in the same fashion. When they had finished, he smiled.

“Now that, my girl, is what I call playing. The settings that you’ve been using, and the ones I showed you before, are really all you need to play church organ. The fact that you played perfect Bach and the bones of four different hymns without needing the music puts you into a league of your own. I will be asking for you to work with me on the special days, and when we work with the choir. Now, Miss Russell said something about the ‘Seven Improvisations’ and that you’ve never heard it. Was that right?”

“It was when she spoke about it. I downloaded it last evening and played about with it on my keyboard at home. There were some notes and passages that I had to imagine because of the limitations of my set-up.”

“All right, show me how far you’ve come with it. It is a tricky piece, and I don’t mind if you have to stop.”

Willow addressed the keyboards, remembering the music in her head, and then started to play the piece. After her time on this kind of instrument, she was able to find the keys and the pedals she needed without needing to search for them. When she finished the piece, Reg looked at her with amazement.

“That was almost perfect! The only hesitations were with the second row and a couple of the bass pedals. Let me call Miss Russell and then we’ll do it again. I think that it will be perfect this time.”

She sat and took a sip from the water that was in her backpack while he used his mobile to call Miss Russell. When she arrived, Reg grinned.

“Miss Russell. I believe you spoke about Willow playing the ‘Seven Improvisations’. She told you that she hadn’t heard it. She downloaded it last night and, to put it in her words, ‘played around with it.’ Sit in a choir stall with me. Willow, whenever you’re ready.”

Willow waited until they had sat, and then played the piece, with no hesitations this time. When she had finished, Reg called out.

“Do you know the ‘Toccata and Fugue’?”

“Only the first bits. I hadn’t considered the organ as one of my instruments before.”

“Play what you know. Producing that iconic opening on a church organ is enough to hook you into a lifetime of playing one, if you’re not hooked already.”

She turned to the keyboard and thought of the powerful opening, turned up the volume and hit the notes hard. He was right, the power of the piece entered her bones, and she played about the first minute of it before she stopped. Now, the only thing she wanted to do was to get the sheet music in front of her so she could play the complete opus. Before the teachers could say anything, she hit the keyboard with the opening of the organ finale of the Saint-Saens. If they were going to play that at the Cathedral, she was going to be at the keyboard.

Tears were running down her face as she finished. The experience of playing power pieces of music transcended all the violin and clarinet pieces she had played. At the keyboard, she would be the one to wake up an audience, the one to get all the attention. From a bullied boy, she could become the girl in the spotlight. It made her happy, hence the tears, but it was also a little frightening.

Miss Russell also had tears in her eyes as she gave Willow a tissue.

“I understand the weeping, Willow. We girls get emotional at times. It may be great pain but can also be great happiness. That’s why we cry at weddings. You’ve just realised your calling. We will concentrate on the organ with you this year, but you will have to keep up with your other instruments for some relief. When the rest of the orchestra have mastered the ‘Organ Symphony’, we’ll have to get the Cathedral people in to hear it. We can use the portable organ in the theatre for that.”

“Thank you, Miss Russell. I just felt the power of the music in my bones, and it made me realise that I could produce that power. I’ll buckle down to everything that I’m taught. This school is like a parent to me, and I’ll be a good child to it.”

“That’s a very adult thing to say. Mister Edwards has promised me that he’ll teach you everything he knows, and that is an awful lot. Why don’t you have a rest and then you can sit with those textbooks for a drastic change until your mother arrives. It will calm you down, that’s for certain.”

Reg helped her get up from the organ, her legs feeling a bit wobbly.

“Miss Russell, I would like Willow to be here with me on Thursday. I’ll get the sheet music for the Bach, as well as his four Sonatas for organ. I think that Willow could be able to play a Bach recital by the time the term opens.”

“All right. If she gets a start on the two textbooks today, I might just give her the two tests tomorrow afternoon, to see how much she has absorbed. She will be well on board with her subjects then. The Clifton school had certainly taught her well, even if the other pupils weren’t so good to her.”

She led Willow back to the admin area, via the toilets, and gave her the two books, and the photocopy of the newspaper article.

“The paper between the pages is how far the first years have got, and that’s all that the exam will be on. If you want to read further, it’s your choice. Just sit in the library, tomorrow, and I’ll give you the exams after lunch. When you’ve done that, I want to hear your clarinet, so have it with you when you come in.”

Willow sat quietly, starting with Social Science. There were parts of the subject matter that she had experienced with. The bullying and group violence was something she knew well. She could see why it had been set as a subject, in order to give the pupils that knowledge of how to be good members of society. The ability to restrain one’s urges was a long way towards maintaining an orderly society.

When her mother arrived, she went out to the car, and they went home. After dinner, she spent some time in her room, downloading the toccata and those four organ sonatas that Reg had spoken about, and working through them. In bed, she told Tiger that today was the chapel, tomorrow was the world!

On Wednesday morning, she had her clarinet in its case and the two textbooks. When she was dropped off, she went to the library, to read up as far as the paper, and then another chapter afterwards of both books. Miss Russell came for her in the lunchroom and took her to a room where she sat for the two tests. After that, they went to one of the rehearsal rooms, where a music stand had some sheet music already set up.

“Look, Willow. I don’t know what you’ve played before. This is a test piece for solo clarinet. You should be able to play it from the sheet music if you haven’t already played it. Warm up your lips and then play what you see.”

She played a few notes and worked up and down the scales, then played the piece. It was one that she had played in class at Clifton, so made it sound easy. When she had finished, another sheet was put on the stand.

“This one is the examination piece from the fifth-year music.”

It was a piece that she had never heard, and noted that the composer was called Jamieson, and was quite complicated. She was hesitant with the first playing, and Miss Russell got her to play it again. This time, she was right and decided that it was rather a lovely piece of music. Miss Russell took away the music.

“Play it again, with feeling.”

Willow closed her eyes and didn’t see Miss Russell with her phone out. She played the piece as she would in a recital, and when she had finished, Miss Russell gave her a hug.

“Jim Jamieson is going to love you. I’ve recorded that and will send it to him. There’s a piano over there. Why don’t you sit and show me what you’re like with it. I know that it was one of your main instruments before we threw you into the deep end with the Purple. Just do whatever you want, I’ll just sit and listen.”

Willow sat at the piano and warmed up her fingers with scales, then played some Chopin etudes and then the quiet part of the ‘Moonlight Sonata’. She didn’t notice that she was being recorded. She ended with a few of the Satie pieces and then she packed her clarinet away and picked up her bag. She sat in the reception area until her mother arrived, reading more of the two books.

…………………………………….

That evening both Jim Jamieson and Howard Bamborough sat in their respective easy chairs, after their dinners, and looked at the three files that Hilda Russell had sent them. They each showed the pictures to their wives and commented that this girl, Willow, was going to turn the school on its head this year, and in the years after. That she was so good on piano, and organ, was amazing, but Jim Jamieson had tears in his eyes as he heard his little opus being played so beautifully.

……………………………………………

The Reverend Russell watched the file that his sister had sent, then transferred it from his phone to his computer, switched on the speakers and went to the door, calling out.

“Edie, darling. Can you come into the office. Hilda has sent me a recording of the next E. Power Briggs.”

……………………………………………..

Willow had enough of playing for the day. After dinner, she sat with her parents as they looked at the copy of the newspaper article. It was, she thought, a bit lopsided, with half of it filled with details about all the acts of the first half, and the rest waxing lyrical about the second. The whole band were named, and compliments bestowed on all of them, fairly equally. She had a paragraph all to herself, with praise of ‘such adult interpretation of Deep Purple mixed with snippets of Bach from a girl in her first year as a teenager’. It also mentioned that she had also played violin in the quartet but missed that she had been in the choir. Her mother took the page ‘as start of a scrapbook’ and kissed her daughter on the forehead.

“Wait until you see me at the concert that they’re cooking up, Mum.”

“Is that going to be in the school theatre?”

“No. They’re planning it for Coventry Cathedral, with me on the big organ. It’s still in the talking stage, but knowing the people I’ve met, they will make it happen. I found out that the drama stream has played Shakespeare at Stratford, so anything is possible. There will be other concerts, in-house, for you to come to.”

“We’ll be looking forward to those. When is the one in the Cathedral?”

“In May, next year. It’s an anniversary of the first performance of the ‘Organ Symphony’, by Sain-Saens. They want that to be the second half of the show.”

“Is it one I should know?”

“It’s the main theme from that film about a pig, you know, ‘Babe’.”

“That’s a wonderful tune! There was a pop song with the same tune, I think it was called ‘If I had Words’.”

“Tomorrow, I’ll be with Mister Edwards at the chapel organ all day. I don’t know what they have for me on Friday. It’s been so full-on this week. I’ve sat for almost a dozen exams as well as playing my music. I think I’m due a rest.”

The next morning, she walked into the school and there was a girl behind the reception desk.

“Hello. I’m Debbie and I sit here during term. I’m just getting up to speed on what’s happening.”

“Hello, Debbie. I’m Willow Rose, and I’m spending the day with Mister Edwards in the chapel.”

“Willow. Ah! Miss Russell left a note. She said that you can have tomorrow off for being such a hard worker. Then you have to experience the first day of the new term. It starts with an assembly in the theatre. That usually goes a while, depending on what the Head has to say. After that, you’re to go to your first class. There will be an entry on that in the info sheet you were sent. What year will you be in?”

“Second year.”

“There is a morning service in the chapel. First year on Monday, second year on Tuesday, and so on. It doesn’t take long; a prayer, a hymn and a message, and you’re set loose to continue your academic career. Have a nice day!”

Willow gave her a smile and headed for the chapel. When she walked in, she was alone. She put her bag down and saw a note on the organ. It read ‘Will be a little late, please start without me. Sheet music is on the stool’. She looked at the sheets, seeing the full music for the Toccata and Fugue, as well as the four sonatas. Underneath was the music for a hymn, with a paperclipped note ‘For second year service.’ She uncovered the organ and turned it on, putting the sheets on the rack, the sonatas first.

She looked around and, seeing that she was alone, turned the volume up and started playing. She didn’t notice Reg creeping in and sitting in a choir seat behind her. She worked through the four sonatas and then got to the ‘Toccata’. She was smiling as she played the opening chords and was now warmed up enough to do the complicated keying that sounds so melodious. When she finished that, she took the hymn music and looked at it, being one of the standard ones that she had sung at Clifton. She played the intro, and as she started the hymn, she heard a full choir behind her, along with Reg with his baritone. They worked through six verses, and she sat back as the last notes faded.

As she swivelled on the stool, she saw the girls she had sung with at the concert, as well as another group. All of them were busy putting their shoes on, having crept in with stockinged feet. Reg was smiling.

“Sorry about that, Willow. I came in while you were playing the first sonata, and the girls joined us while you were knocking the walls down with the ‘Toccata’. Today is choir practice before the term starts. Here are the sheets for all the hymns for the first term. You will be playing the organ, today, and I will stop you if I want the girls to repeat something. We have a lot to do, so let’s get moving.”

For two more hours in the morning, and three in the afternoon, Willow played the hymns and the girls sung. They only had to stop a couple of times to repeat the hymn from the top, or to allow a toilet break. During both sessions, several teachers came in to listen, before heading for their departments to set up for the following week.

At the lunch break, Willow was hugged by all the girls and told that she has to be part of the choir sessions after school. Barbara, Zara, and Dianne were happy to see their friend again, and there was a lot of chatter over the lunch. The lunchroom was now operating as normal, seeing that there would be a lot of students coming in on Friday as well.

When Mister Edwards declared that the session was over, Willow was tired, but happy. She had been at the keyboard for over six hours and had gained a fluidity of playing that Reg noted with a smile. As she picked up her bag, he gave her another shock.

“The organ you used for the concert will be on the stage on Monday morning. You will be playing for the choir who will be leading the hymn at assembly. There will be the entire staff on hand, and, for once, I’ll be down in the stalls. I’ll leave you the list of events on the stool, if you can come in early, the same as you have been, this week. Wear your uniform but bring the blue dress to change into for assembly, so that you match the choir. The hymn will be one we played, today, and the religious part will be led by your friend, the Reverend Russell.”

“Thank you for your faith in me, Mister Edwards.”

“It is me that should thank you, young Willow. Miss Russell told me that you were very tired after the concert, and we needed to pace what you get asked to do. The thing is, this week, you have been subjected to a set of exams that usually take place over two weeks and I could see you taking to extended playing time with better fitness. You need to be fit to play a big concert, especially if it is over three different days. The Cathedral concert, if it goes ahead, will be sold to the public, and I expect that it will be a Friday and Saturday affair. If you don’t do so now, see a fitness coach and get a set of exercises to build up your arms and legs. Admin can give you a contact. I look forward to seeing you on stage on Monday. We will spend a lot of time together, over the year, and I fully expect that you’ll be better than me by the time we get there.”

Willow was in a reflective mood when she waited for her mother. It was lightened by the chatter of the girls waiting for their own parents. She was drawn into the talk and was a lot brighter when she saw her mother arrive. It had been a big week that had almost overshadowed the previous weekend.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 9

On the way home she told her mother about her day, telling her that she had played enough hymns to fill a church. She gave herself a break from her room after dinner, going outside and walking from the house to the end of the road and back until the light was fading. It felt good to move after being sat at the keyboard all day.

As she walked, she thought about the things that Reg had said. She had a sudden attack of nerves, wondering when she would be found out as a weak and useless boy, as she had been accused of at Clifton. She stood by the front porch, closed her eyes and took deep breaths. She told herself that she was better than that, and counted off all the good things that had happened after she wore the uniform skirt for the first time.

Berating herself for the moment of weakness, she went inside and up to bed, cuddling Tiger and telling him that she had no fears. She slept well, with a dream that had her playing a huge organ, with pipes that disappeared into the distance. She was playing the Babe tune, and hundreds of girls, in blue dresses, were singing. The organ was thundering, and she woke, suddenly, as another peal of thunder sounded after her bedroom was lit from the lightning.

She got out of bed and looked out the window, with Tiger under her arm, and watched the lightning for a while. She realised that the thunder sounded a lot like power chords and wondered if this was what prompted the composers to write such magnificent music. After a while, she told Tiger that they’d seen enough and they went back to bed, with the blanket pulled up around her ears.

On Friday, she was up at the early time, as usual, and told her mother that she would be going over to the church to see what hymns they would be doing on Sunday. When the house was quiet, she went up to her room and cleaned it, rearranged her clothes in the wardrobe, and made sure that the blue dress was good for Monday.

After ten, she walked to the church, avoiding the puddles from last night’s rain. Inside, she found Edie polishing the brass rails. Up at the organ, she wiped the keyboards and the surrounds. She turned the fans on and sat there for an hour, trying all the stops that she hadn’t touched before, with the overlay that had been found, and making a note of what difference they made. She heard talking and saw that there were a few women doing odd jobs in various places.

She smiled to herself, set a few stops, and played the ‘Toccata and Fugue’ right through. It sounded more authentic on a pipe organ, and she also realised that her playing was considerably better than when she had last sat in this seat. At the end, there was applause and Edie called for her to come down for a cup of tea and some cake.

It was then that she properly met the ‘church ladies’ as well as a few who lived nearby and had been drawn into the church by the sound of the organ. They sat in the little room with tables and chairs, and she had to explain how she ended up as the church organist.

“Actually, I only came over to see what hymns we’re doing on Sunday, and to tell Reverend Russell that I’ve been told that I’ll be playing the school organ for assembly on Monday.”

“Is Reg Edwards sick?”

“No. I was with him all day yesterday, and he had me playing for the choir. He told me that I was going to be on the stage, and he would sit with the other teachers, for a change.”

“That would be a first. We will be at the assembly as my husband leads the short service. It’s a favour to his sister and allows the school to just have a Theology student as the house priest. He’s just there to provide some spiritual guidance if needed and takes the weekly services. Paul is a nice enough lad, but very driven; you’ll meet him next week.”

Edie went to the vicarage and came out with the list of hymns and showed Willow the cupboard where the sheet music was kept. Back on the organ stool, she worked through the three that had been chosen, hearing some of the women singing along as she played. It was one thing to play pop music, but playing sing-along music was very fulfilling. It made her realise where she had found the stamina to play for six hours yesterday. There were so many things that fell into place as she played the hymns, and she finished the set with a smile on her face and peace in her heart.

When she had tidied the organ area, she went back down into the church. Outside, she couldn’t make up her mind what she wanted to do, go home, get lunch and play music, or something else. She saw a girl, about her age, sitting on a bench, reading a book. She went over to her.

“Hello, I remember your face. You were at the Blue Coat the day I was roped in to play Purple. Weren’t you with that girl Abbie?”

The other girl smiled and blushed.

“I can’t believe that you remember that! I was sure that you would forget everything after that performance on the stage. You were magnificent! Yes, we had all gone in to talk about our next year with the orchestra. There are two of them, the Junior and the Senior. I play piano in the Junior. My name is Gina.”

Willow went and sat next to Gina.

“Well, hello again. I’ve been told that I’ll be playing clarinet in the orchestra this year. I had thought that I may play violin, but all the seats are taken.”

“I saw you play at the Summer Concert. You really are amazing.”

“Not amazing, Gina, I just multi-task well.”

“I was sitting out here, listening to you play the pipe organ. I wish that I had a chance to play the organ, but our cottage doesn’t even have room for a piano.”

“I know how you feel. Where we lived in Bristol was what they call ‘character’ and you could hardly swing a plush cat. My bed still has cardboard under two legs to make it sit evenly. We have a piano at home. It had been in storage for some years. It came from my father’s home; his grandfather had it to play sing-along in the local pub. I may have gained his genes; they certainly missed my father.”

“You have a piano, here?”

“Yes, but it needs tuning from years of sitting with a cover over it. I haven’t even checked it to see what it needs.”

“There’s a retired piano tuner that lives in the village. Maybe he can bring it to life. I was waiting for my mother. I was getting bored sitting at home. She is taking me into Coventry this afternoon to shop for new things for school after we have lunch.”

“I spent an afternoon with Miss Russell getting a huge bundle of things this week. Can I come with you?”

“I’ll go and tell Mum to expect a guest on the trip. What are you doing for lunch?”

“How about you come with me. I’ll make us something and we can check out the piano. Then we can walk over to your house.”

Gina’s eyes lit up.

“That will be fantastic! I’ll go and check with Mum.”

She went off, leaving Willow with a grin on her face. Gina may be a fan at the moment, but Willow needed as many close friends as she could get, especially orchestra members.

Gina came back.

“Mum said it was all right and to be home by one to go to town.”

Together, the girls walked to Walkers Orchard, with Gina showing Willow a pathway across the field that cut off a lot of distance. It came out opposite the end of her road. In the house, they looked at what was available and made lunch, talking as they did so. Willow opened up the upright in the sitting room, and they played all the keys, finding that it wasn’t so bad as she had thought.

“These old things were built to stay in tune in a pub, so I should have realised that there would only be a couple of keys out of tune. Show me what you can play, Gina, while I get a drink. Soda water?”

Gina nodded and sat on the stool and started playing an etude. As far as Willow could tell, the only wrong sounds were the fault of the piano.

“Wow! You are good. If you want, when we get this properly tuned, you can come over and practise. I have a small keyboard in my room that I’ve been using before we came here.”

“Can I see?”

They finished their sandwiches and Willow took Gina up to her room, thankful that her mother had girlified it. Gina squealed when she saw it.

“This is fantastic, twice as big as my room in the cottage. I see that you made a start on proper decorations. Let me guess, the curtains were here when you arrived. What do you call the tiger?”

“That’s Tiger. Yes, we’ve been so busy that I’ve been a bit slow decorating. We had the rest of the house to put into some order, and I didn’t do much with mine. Are there stores in Coventry where I can get things?”

“There are. I’ll ask Mum if we can visit them after the other shopping. We had better get back to my place.”

“Just a second while I change from this full skirt to something better. I wear it for playing the pipe organ as it allows me room to stretch my legs for the bass pedals.”

She took an internal grip on her feelings as she took the skirt off and found her shorter denim one. She was going to have to get used to changing in front of other girls in the near future. By the look on Gina’s face when she turned around, she wondered if it may have been the wrong move.

Willow locked the house and they walked, arm in arm, to Gina’s house. On the way, she called her mother to tell her what was happening. Her mother told her to get dropped off at her workplace and she would bring her home, as Friday was a shorter day at the office,

“Mum just said that I was to be dropped off at her workplace, in Seven Stars Park. It’s just around the corner from the school. Will that be alright?”

“I’m sure it will. Are you going to be at the after-school sessions?”

“I expect I will, with the orchestra. I have been asked to join the choir, but I spent all yesterday playing organ for them in the chapel.”

“What about Mister Edwards?”

“He was there, singing along. He has a lovely baritone. I was told that I’ll be playing the organ at assembly on Monday.”

Gina stopped in her tracks, jolting Willow.

“Your first day in school and you’ll be up on the stage playing the organ! That’s wild!”

They carried on to her house and had a cup of tea before they went off to Coventry. The afternoon was a whirlwind of shopping for Gina, with the assistant being very helpful, seeing that Miss Russell had personally brought this other girl to the shop on Monday. They moved on to a teenage clothing shop that Willow hadn’t been to, and she bought herself another skirt and a couple of warmer tops for the coming winter.

There was a section in the store that sold accessories that appealed to teenage girls, and Willow bought a couple of posters and another plush toy, this one a Shaun the Sheep. Gina’s mother told her that she usually picked up Gina after the orchestra sessions, so would be able to take Willow home. Willow thanked her and said that her mother would confirm the arrangements on Sunday, after church. When she was dropped off, outside the warehouse, Gina said that she would call her in the morning to tell her what the piano tuner said.

Willow carried her bags into the office, where she was told to go through to the graphics department, after the receptionist told her that she had been at the concert because her father was one of the benefactors of the school and it was where she had been taught. Willow told her that her hair was unmistakable and that she already knew that, from seeing her dance.

“I could see a few, in the first few rows, looking like they had sucked lemons. It was a bit funny, with everyone else having a good time.”

“Well, it was a lot different from any other concert we’ve been to. They’re usually just classics and a bit boring. I hope that you and the boys liven up future ones.”

In the graphics department, she was introduced to her mother’s colleagues, and they laminated her posters for her. On the way home, she told her mother about her morning and the arrangement that had been suggested.

“That sounds wonderful. It saves me going back into the city. Was that Gina one of the girls that you met on the first visit?”

“She was, Mum. With that Abbie. She plays piano and we tried out ours this morning. There’s a retired tuner in the village and Gina is going to talk to him. The upright only needs a little tweaking.”

“How do the two of you get on?”

“She’s very friendly and I’m happy that she lives close. I’m not sure about her motives, though.”

“Oh? Tell me more.”

“I’ve realised, in the last couple of weeks, how fine the line is between fandom, friendship, and infatuation. I saw a look on her face that I’ve only seen once before, and that was between two lesbians at Clifton.”

“When was that?”

“When I was changing out of my organ-playing skirt and into this one.”

“The thing is, Willow, that you never had a real friend as a boy. There wasn’t another boy you played with. From what you’ve told me, your only friends were girls. At your age, and being so new to the world of girls, you haven’t discovered what you really like. Did you feel ashamed, or disgusted?”

“No, Mum. Just wary. You’re right. All of my relationships with boys is being on the end of taunts and violence. Perhaps, when the hormones kick in, I might think differently, but at the moment I just want friendship, not anything emotional.”

“Even friendship can be emotional, my daughter, just wait and see how you react when one of your friends breaks up with her boyfriend. It happens a lot in your teens.”

“Out, damn hormones! Never sully me with your devious chemicals!”

“Seriously, you just be yourself unless she does something silly, like kiss you on the lips. Girls hug, air kiss, and sometimes kiss cheeks, but the lips are serious. If that happens, you have two choices. You can kiss back and enjoy it, or you pull away and tell her that you swing the other way but value her friendship.”

“It’s odd that I already know so many girls, and a few boys, and a few teachers; yet I haven’t even started school yet. I played through Sunday’s hymns today, and it calmed me. Not the words, but the tunes and the cadence. I expect that some were designed to put the worshippers into a trance so that when the plate comes around, they empty their pockets.”

“You’re too young to be so cynical, my girl! The tunes are that way to make the worshippers obey all orders and not make trouble. I’ve read that the popular version of the bible had hundreds of references to the warlords, dictators and oppressors changed to say ‘King’. With the general population quiet, it saved a lot of his money for troops, giving the overall power to the preachers.”

“Who’s the cynical one now, Mum.”

When they arrived home, Willow changed the previous posters for the new ones, and added Shaun to the bed.

“And so, ‘the Tiger shall lay down with the Lamb’. Be good, you two, I don’t want to have to clean up tufts of wool.”

She helped her mother make dinner and they were almost ready when her father came home. Willow was asked about her day and gave the potted version; some things that were discussed with her mother not being suitable for her father. She went up to her room, after everything was tidied up, and listened to some music from the internet, following it on her keyboard.

Saturday morning was cool but dry, and Willow told her parents that she intended to go for a walk as part of a new fitness regime. She had her jeans on with a thick coat, and followed the pathway back to the church, and then around the village before getting home again. When she got home, her mother said that Gina had called, and would be coming around with the piano tuner.

Willow had put her coat away and was sitting at the piano when she saw a car pull up. She went to the front door to see Gina and her mother help an older man out of the car. He had a small case with him. Gina’s mother introduced him as Ernie Basildon. He held his hand out to Willow.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Rose. I was at the service last Sunday and admired the playing. Now, let me look at this piano of yours.”

Willow ushered them in and called her mother to meet the guests. Ernie took the front of the upright off to show the strings, then played each note, slowly, so he could hear the complete sound. Gina and Willow watched him, both listening carefully as he worked. They both could hear the changes he made. He took a little over a half an hour to fix the tune, then put the cover back on.

“All right, girls. Let’s hear you play.”

Willow told Gina to go first, and she sat at the piano to play the etude that she had played yesterday. It sounded good, but not as good as it would have done on a baby grand. Ernie heard it, too.

“I would take a bet that this was made in the early part of the twentieth century, purely as a pub piano.”

“You’re right, Mister Basildon. That’s what my grandfather used to use it for.”

She replaced Gina at the seat, thinking about the music that she had listened to, last night. She looked at Ernie and grinned as she played ‘Roll out the Barrel’, followed by others in the same vein and finishing with ‘Auld Lang Syne’. When she finished, the room was full. Her father laughed.

“Let me guess, you’ve been listening to songs on your computer again.”

“I remembered something that Mum had told me and started out by listening to Mrs. Mills, and then to a set called ‘Favourite Pub Songs’. I looked up some of them and they go back to the previous century and to music halls and vaudeville.”

Gina’s mum said that it reminded her of Saturday nights at the club. Ernie nodded.

“Exactly, lass. There is a similar piano there. We used to have Saturday night sing-alongs once a month until our pianist died from COVID. I could play a lot of the material until the arthritis hit my fingers. I have an idea. I’ll talk to the manager, this afternoon, and you can all come along tonight. If Willow plays some tunes, I’m sure that he’ll provide a free meal.”

Her mother laughed.

“My teenage girl playing a pub on Saturday and then the church on Sunday. If I hadn’t heard her with my own ears, I would never have believed it.”

“I’ll give you a call this afternoon, if you give me your number. The organ music has lifted the souls in the village already; playing in the club will lift the sinners as well. It’s a win-win, and I won’t even charge you for my time, as Malcolm will give me a free dinner as well. What about it, Willow?”

“I’m good, Mister Basildon. I’ll just have to listen to some more so that I’m not repeating myself. If I can use the computer in your office, Dad, I will be able to print some sheet music so that Gina can play, I’m sure that she can sight-read.”

Gina’s mother laughed.

“That’ll be something different, a Saturday night at the club. I haven’t been to one of those in years.”

With the idea agreed, she left, with Ernie, leaving Gina with the Roses, who had promised to feed her. For the rest of the morning, Willow searched the internet for the sheet music for pub songs. They also included typical lyrics, which made both girls blush. They had a dozen for Gina to play, and she went to the sitting room to try them out, while Willow found a few more that she hadn’t found and added them to her MP3 files. She would listen to them and try them out on her keyboard this afternoon.

Her mother came in and sat with her, as they could hear the piano playing.

“You really are something else again, my daughter. You have made Gina very happy, shown her something else that she had never seen, and have opened up another link between us and the Village. It also means that you won’t be hogging the limelight. I saw that she looks up to you, so I think that her infatuation will turn to respect.”

Gina was getting freer with the pub songs, the more she played them, and they stopped for lunch.

“Thank you for welcoming me into your home, Mister and Mrs. Rose. When I first heard Willow play the organ, I thought that she was a young-looking sixteen-year-old. When I found out that we’re almost the same age, it floored me.”

“You’re welcome here, any time, Gina. I believe that you’ll be around quite regularly to play the piano. As Willow has found, it’s good to listen to something before you need to play it at school. You’re a talented pianist, and you’ll do well. Never think that you’re in competition with Willow. She’s a freak with her ability to remember music. She could sit at that piano and play you something that she only heard a couple of times a few years ago.”

“I still have problems with longer pieces, Mum. I need the music for bigger classical pieces, although I did play the ‘Toccata and Fugue’ on the church organ from memory yesterday.”

In the afternoon, Gina repeated the tunes she would be playing, and Willow went up to her bedroom and played her keyboard to the MP3 files. She heard the phone ring, and her mother came in to tell her that they would be going to the club at six, for the meal, and that Gina had gone home to get ready.

Willow had a shower and dressed for Saturday night out. She had a good skirt with a silky blouse and her new shoes with a small heel over tights. Her mother and father were smartly dressed as well. If anything, the Roses looked good.

They walked to the club, just down the road and opposite Church Lane. Ernie was already there and helped them fill out the paperwork to become members. The manager was dubious with the sing-along plan but was willing to give it a trial run. Gina turned up with her mother, both in going-out clothes. They found a table for six and Ernie joined them. The club filled up with the locals, mainly older men, but a few wives. The Roses were a subject of some talk, until it had been circulated that the daughter was the new church organist, and they were related to the original Leighs.

When the meals had been eaten, the barman called out for order. In a surprised silence, he announced that the piano will be heard tonight. When Gina went and sat at it, Willow could see that many thought that it would be a classical recital, seeing that nobody had ever heard her play anything else. The mood lightened as she started playing pub music, with someone starting to sing, followed by the others.

Willow watched as Gina began to blossom, being the centre of attention for the first time in her life and realising that she was actually entertaining her neighbours. She played the dozen songs that she knew, and there was applause and a bit of banter as she stood up. Wendy looked over at her mother and saw the pride on her face.

Willow walked over to the piano and some wag called out that it was hymn time. She grinned at the room and turned her attention to the keyboard. Once again, she was in entertainment heaven. She played until ten, ending with ‘Auld Lang Syne’, followed by ‘We’ll meet Again’, which had some of the older members in tears. Both girls were feted and there were many hugs and cheek kisses given and received. Willow and Gina hugged and air-kissed before they all left the club to go their own way home. As they strolled towards their home, her father laughed that after the first drink he hadn’t put a hand in his pocket.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 10

On Sunday morning, the Rose family were at the church as the bells started their peal. Today, because it wasn’t a special occasion, the Reverend Russell was wearing a grey suit and his clerical collar. He welcomed them when they arrived.

“Good morning, good people. A little bird told me that my organist was tickling the ivories in a den of iniquity last night. One of my wardens rang me from the club to let me hear some of the festivities. It sounded like a good time. Are you ready for today, Willow?”

“I am, sir. I’m supposed to be playing the organ at assembly, tomorrow. Do you have an order of events so I’m not daydreaming at the wrong time?”

“Good thinking, I’ll dash off and copy mine and give it to your mother. Now get yourself upstairs and entertain us with some music. Just don’t start ‘Roll out the Barrel’ instead of the hymn.”

They all had a laugh and Willow went up to the organ to get things going. With this being her second service, she was happy that it should be easier. Once the air was up to pressure, she started playing another Bach piece that she could repeat ad infinitum if needed. The congregation slowly came in, and she could see, in the mirror, that it wasn’t quite as large as the previous week.

It all went as planned, with the three hymns and her playing them out as the bells were pealing. This time, she knew exactly when the peal ended, so was able to time the end of the music. She turned everything off, tidied the music and put the cover on the keyboard before going down and out of the main door.

Her parents were standing with Gina and her mother. Wendy saw Willow approach and stopped their conversation.

“Willow, dear. I’ve just been speaking to Maisie and Gina about the trip to the school. I’ll be taking you both in the morning and bring you home when you finish at normal school times. When you are both staying late, Maisie will go and pick you up. It will save fuel and allow Maisie to do her own things.”

“That sounds great, Mum. We should know what evenings we’ll be late. It will mean that we both will need to do the same extra studies. Junior Orchestra is a given, but I don’t know what else they have in mind for me. There again, Gina is a good enough player to start on the organ. We could ask Mister Edwards if he would tutor us both. It would give him a lot more choice when it comes to services or choir sessions. There may be another organ in the school.”

She could see Gina blush when told that she was good enough for special study.

“Gina, I suggest that when you’re in the city, you go and have a look for something you can play at home. They aren’t expensive, fifty to a hundred pounds will get you something that works well. You will need it to have a jack-plug for headphones, so you can play it at home without bothering anyone. Don’t rush, we’ll talk to the teachers to see what they think.”

“You can ‘talk to the teachers’?”

“Well, they’ve been pretty good to me in the last week. I’ve spent a lot of time with Mister Bamborough, Mister Jamieson, and Miss Russell. I guess that I’ll be able to ask them a question about their plans for you. It could alter the set-up of the orchestra. Is the Senior pianist better than you?”

“From what I’ve heard, no.”

“Well then, it’s in their interest to look after you. The one thing that I have learned is that the name of the school is paramount in their thinking. Some things have been said to me that makes me believe that promotion of the school is a priority, and looking after the better pupils is a part of that.”

Willow wasn’t going to mention the Cathedral idea but was already thinking that they may need two organists, just in case.

“Look, I’ve got an idea. Just give me a minute.”

She went and spoke to the Reverend for a few minutes and came back.

“Right. We can use this organ for a little while, as long as we’re not too loud. Come with me and I’ll give you the chance to see if you like it before we go any further.”

She led the way back into the church, with the parents sitting in a pew to see what she had in mind. She took Gina up to the organ, took off the covers and turned on the fans.

“This is to get the air pressure up. This is a pipe organ, so the note is made by air pressure in the pipe, which is controlled by you pressing the keys. I’m not going to show you how to do anything. Sit on the stool, get comfortable, and play one of those Chopin etudes, but do it as if your fingers are wading through treacle to allow the note to form. That will let you get the feeling.”

She stood off to one side as Gina felt the keyboard and pressed a key to hear how it worked. She looked at Willow and grinned, before playing an etude on the organ. As it was written for piano, she only needed to use the one keyboard. As she played, she got the hang of it and her smile was something to see when she finished the piece.

“That’s fantastic! Now I know why you’re so happy. The piano makes musical sounds, but this is something you feel in your stomach as you play.”

Willow put a music sheet to one of the simpler hymns from the morning on the stand.

“See if you can play this?”

Gina played the hymn music, a little slower than normal, but was at normal speed on the second verse. When she stopped, there was some applause from below. Willow looked down to see the parents smiling, while behind them, the vicar and Edie had big grins. Willow understood why. Now there were two organists in the village.

They tidied up and turned the fans off. Downstairs, the Reverend gave Gina a hug.

“Do you think that you can help out with the services, Gina. I realise that it will take some time to get up to speed, but from what I’ve heard here, and what I’ve been told about your piano playing last night, I think that you may be ready to blossom.”

“Thank you Reverend. It may take a little while before I can play the two keyboards, and find the bass pedals, but, if Willow and Mister Edwards are there to help, I’ll be happy to play for you.”

Willow walked home with her parents. Her mother took her hand.

“That was something that shows that you aren’t a prima donna, my girl. You’ve only known Gina for two days and you’ve had her playing honkytonk piano in a pub and have now got her hooked on playing in the church. It shouldn’t take her long to learn the extra complexity. She is a very competent pianist, but I expect that she’s just been doing enough to get by.”

“I was thinking about the plan that Miss Russell was cooking up. We will need more than one pianist if we do the Cathedral. That symphony has piano with both two and four hands as well as the organ. Even if they use both orchestras, it’s going to be tight.”

“Are you sure that you’re still thirteen, and didn’t change into a thirty-year-old concertmaster?”

“I’m just starting to think a lot more, Mum. I just hope that the school lives up to the glimpses that I’ve seen of it, so far.”

At home, she changed to her jeans, and went out for a walk. There was a roadway that went to the River Sowe, to the right of her road, so she followed that down to the bridge, then turned left and walked along the riverbank, passing the church and the graveyard, before turning onto Church Lane and heading home. It gave her the peace and quiet that allowed her to think.

After lunch, she made sure that her outfit for the morning was ready to wear, and that the blue dress was good in its garment bag. She had a look at the paper that the vicar had given her mother. She saw that she would need to be early, change, and be up on the stage at the organ before the pupils arrived.

The vicar had noted that there would be ‘arrival music’ until the theatre had filled, and everyone was on stage. She would stop when the vicar approached the microphone. The choir would be alongside her and would lead the hymn singing with one that they had sung on Thursday. After that, she had to remain at the organ while the Head welcomed everyone to the new term and made announcements.

She would leave the stage with the choir and go and change, then go to her first lesson, where the teacher would know that she would be slightly late, so would just be going over the previous year until she arrived. She looked at her information sheet to find that the first lesson was French.

The rest of the day was sorting out the few textbooks that she had left and trying to synchronise her brain with the dual role of a performer and student, after such a concentrated couple of weeks as the performer. Dinner was a happy one, with both parents complimenting her on what she had achieved in such a short time. She could honestly say that she had no idea of where it all came from, and that it must have been hidden until she wore a skirt.

That evening, her mother helped to remove the breasts, and she sat in a hot bath and shaved her legs. She then lifted her legs either side of the bath, and her mother carefully peeled the covering from her groin. This was the first time she could see what had been done. The small penis was securely tucked, giving her a very feminine look from her viewpoint. It would enable her to be unnoticeable with panties on. Her mother looked and declared that the incision places were just a couple of dots. She soaked in the bath and washed her new groin for the first time.

After replacing the breasts and moisturising, she dressed in a nightie to go to bed. That night, she slept with an arm around each of her bed buddies and dreamed about being in charge of things.

In the morning, she had breakfast with her parents. Her father was already dressed for work and left as they tidied up. Willow had a wash and brushed her teeth, then went to dress in the school uniform. It was the first time since the ‘inspection’ and she knew a lot more now than she did then. The feel of the panties without the covering was different and having to wear a bra because of the breasts was no longer a novelty, but satisfyingly normal. She put tights on because she was going to wear the dress and put a new pack in her backpack.

She took her garment bag and her backpack with her books and handbag in and went downstairs with them. When she looked in the hall mirror, she realised that she had forgotten something, and dashed upstairs to her vanity to add a little make-up. No Goth, as Miss Russell had ordered, but enough to make a difference. That was something that had never bothered her in the last school.

When her mother came down and they went out to the car, she put the garment bag on the rail on the driver’s side and put her bag on the back seat. Then, she went and sat in the front. It was only a few minutes before they arrived and saw Gina waiting by her front door. She got in the back and put her bag beside her. After cheery ‘good mornings’ they headed for Coventry.

Gina wanted to talk about the weekend and the different way it made her feel.

“I’ve played piano in front of an audience, before, but it was just something I was doing as a subject. Saturday night, I found myself reacting to the people around me.”

“It’s called becoming an entertainer, Gina. I had the same experience when I was playing Purple with the boys. It’s the moment that you know that you’re making other people happy.”

When they arrived at the school, they retrieved their things and walked in.

“I have to go to the music side, Gina. I have to change for the assembly and see that everything is good on the stage. I’ll see you at the lessons.”

They hugged, and Willow went towards the theatre and the big locker. She hung her blouse and skirt on the hangers that she had brought with her and had just put the dress on when a couple of the Senior choir came in to change. They had been in the chapel on Thursday, and they all had a hug. Willow left them as they were taking off their uniforms and went through to the back of the stage and then went out to see the organ was ready.

She turned it on and pressed the middle ‘C’ to hear it sound through the PA system. She was set up at the back of the stage, and there was tape making a line beside her where the choir would stand. A few people were making sure that the chairs were all out, now with rows where the dancing had been. The paperwork that she had seen stated that there were over fourteen hundred students, so she guessed that it would take over fifteen hundred in the theatre.

She sat and started playing the ‘arrival’ music to pass the time. People slowly started to trickle in, mainly teachers. There was movement in the wings and Reverend Russell came out and put a hand on her shoulder.

“Good morning, Willow. We have to stop meeting like this.”

“Never! It’s too much fun. Besides, your wife is always by your side.”

He laughed.

“You are one of a kind, Willow. It’s going to be fun working with you.”
Willow kept doodling the Bach as the theatre filled up with pupils and teachers. They seem uncharacteristically well behaved. The choir came and stood in a line beside her and, finally, the doors were shut, and she tapered off the music as the Reverend walked on stage and towards the microphone.

He welcomed the new students to the school and wished them well, gave his blessing on the new academic year, led the audience in the old version of the Lord’s Prayer, then announced the hymn. There wasn’t a flurry of hymnbooks, but Willow saw all the eyes look above her head. She played the opening part and then waited a few seconds before playing the hymn music. It was six verses, and, with the sound of the choir beside her, and the rest of the audience singing at her while reading the words from the screen, the sound was amazing.

As the final verse was being sung, the Reverend came and stood beside her. As silence fell, the Headmistress came out on the stage and addressed the gathering. Much of it was, to Willow, the usual things that Heads say, until she came to an announcement that made her eyes go wide.

“This academic year will have a large project that the music school has put together. The Junior and Senior Orchestras will learn some new pieces for a performance at the School concert before Christmas. They will also combine to learn the Saint-Seans ‘Organ Symphony’, which they will perform at the Coventry Cathedral in May, subject to the Cathedral Board accepting it. It is thought that the performance will be televised and recorded for a BBC DVD. The full orchestra will be augmented by our choir, singing during the final part. I have spoken to the organisers of the BBC Proms, and we have been pencilled in to provide one of the Prom Evenings, so we will need to have several more pieces to play. That performance, if it goes ahead, will be the Summer Project for the Music School, so the concert here would be for the Drama students to put on a full show.”

Willow could hardly concentrate on what else she said. The idea of playing in Albert Hall at the Proms was something so far above what she had expected out of the second year, she could hardly breath. She looked at the choir and could see that they were equally shocked. She looked the other way at Reverend Russell, and he gave her a smile and a wink. When she looked down at the line of teachers, she saw all the ones that she had already met had huge smiles.

Finally, the assembly was over. The Head turned and walked off stage, so Willow turned the organ off, then fell into line with the choir as they left to go and change. She was still in shock as she hung the dress and put the uniform on. Picking up her bag, she left the locker room and walked towards the main part of the school, now alive with chattering students. She saw Dianne and Gina and went to join them, with all three going for the first lesson.

The day went in a blur of new experiences, as she sat with either Dianne or Gina in every class during the day, was sitting with the Junior Orchestra for lunch while being complimented on her playing that morning. It was like no other day that she had known at previous schools. She was never alone, and never taunted. The orchestra girls held her as some sort of talisman, seeing that she had played the assembly music, and there was much discussion about who would play the organ in the big concert, seeing that there were several keyboard players in the school.

The end of the first day saw Gina and Willow waiting for Wendy to pick them up. They spoke quietly about the day, and the work that would be needed to put together the different concerts, on top of the work needed to be done to achieve academic success. When Wendy pulled up, they got in the car and hardly stopped talking until Gina was dropped off.

When they were alone, Wendy turned to Willow.

“Interesting day, then?”

“Very interesting, Mum. I thought that it was wonderful. I did what I had to on the stage in the assembly, and the Head made an announcement. It’s the only part of the day that we didn’t talk about, coming home. The Cathedral concert is moving forward and could be televised. The success of that will pave the way to the school being the orchestra for one night at the Proms, next summer. It’s almost too much for my brain to process.”

“Wow! That is some news. It will take a lot of work to make that happen.”

“Yes, there is talk of combining the two orchestras and all the choirs for it. The thing is that I can see it, in my mind, and feel that I know what it will take to make it happen. I’ll just have to keep quiet and follow the teachers, after all, they’ve done this sort of thing before.”

“One day at the school and you want to run things. That’s so unlike the old you.”

Willow laughed.

“Today Blue Coat – tomorrow the world! Mehaha!”

“Come on, ‘Oh! Great Ruler’; we need to prepare dinner.”

They both went to their rooms to change, then set to in the kitchen. That evening, her father was told about the performance plans and told her that there had better be seats set aside for her parents. Tomorrow was to be the chapel service for the second year, and there was Junior Orchestra after school. Willow made sure that she had her clarinet and violin ready to take with her. That night, she had her phone on recharge and used her MP3 player to listen to the ‘Organ Symphony’ before she went to sleep.

Tuesday morning was overcast, so the girls both had their coats with them as Wendy dropped them off. Willow went to her larger locker to hang her coat and store her backpack and instruments before walking to the chapel to find Gina already there, talking with Dianne. The organ was covered, and when the chapel had filled with second year students, the school chaplain walked in.

“Good morning, everyone. For those who don’t know me, I’m Paul, and I conduct these year services. Today, I will give a reading and then we will say the Lord’s Prayer and let you all head for your classes.”

He stood in front of the altar and read from his bible. Willow zoned out and wondered about playing the organ. She couldn’t see the ‘nice lad’ that Edie had referred to. She made up her mind that Paul was a little too proud of himself, then that made her wonder if she had the same problem.

The rest of the day was similar to Monday, although the blur seemed to be getting clearer as Willow sat at the same desks and walked the same corridors with the same friends around her. The fear of school was beginning to leave her, and she relaxed more.

……………………………………………

In the Head’s office, she and Mister Bamborough were taking to Artie and Zac. Or, rather, fending off offers of greatness, fame and fortune for the children under their care.

“Mister Hamilton, we know that you have a duty to promote talent. It is our place to nurture that talent. The boys in that group are almost ready to study for their biggest exams of their life, to date. We cannot allow them to throw their future away on promises of fame and fortune. When they do finish school, they can make up their own minds.”

“But the review was so positive, we could put on a Purple Power show with them.”

“If you read the review properly, you would have seen that it was part of the Summer Project and was a total one-off. Those boys have been playing at parties as G-Force for a couple of years. They play old rock and pop and are very good at it. This is the important part that I hope you’ll understand; when they finish school, they will be able to compose their own songs and be more than a cover band.”

“What about the girl?”

“That girl is only thirteen, and there is no way we can even tell her about your ideas. She is likely to be a star in her own right when she graduates and will be well above the sort of performances that you promote. Any word that you’ve approached her, and we call in the police.”

“At least let us know when they’ll be playing in public.”

“If you look at our website, you’ll see the upcoming performances. Now, good day to you both.”

………………………………………………

At the end of the lessons, Willow went to her locker with Dianne, and they picked up their instrument cases. The locker room was filled with girls talking about the announcement on Monday, keen to find out what the future held.

The meeting of the Junior Orchestra was in a larger rehearsal room that Willow hadn’t seen before. The places were set, with seats and music stands. As Willow waited to be directed to a seat, she saw a celesta and some percussion. A few girls had hauled their bigger cases in and were setting up a couple of cellos and a double bass. Willow was directed to the woodwind section, so left her violin case with the empty clarinet case and went to sit where told.

When she looked at the sheet music on her stand, she saw that it was for the ‘Bolero’, by Ravel. As the seats filled, she found herself hemmed in by boys in the brass section and a lad that she had seen in class with a flute beside her. He played a few notes and then turned to her.

“Hello. I’m Alec Hancock. I know that you’re Willow Rose as the second year has been buzzing with your name since assembly. How come you’re sitting there and not the celesta?”

“Because Gina is the pianist, and I also play clarinet. This was the only empty spot.”

“That’s good. It means that I can talk to you.”

“That’s nice. My mother has told me to talk to boys more, but to watch out for the forward ones.”

The discussion was halted with Mister Bamborough tapping his baton on his music stand.

“Boys and girls, welcome to the first session of the Junior Orchestra for this year. The announcement that the Head made will make this a very busy year for us. In front of you is the music for the ‘Bolero’. It will be one of our pieces for the end of year concert, so we need to get it perfect by then. Later in the term, we will start having joint sessions with the Senior Orchestra to work on ‘Carnival of the Animals’ and the ‘Organ Symphony’. Both are by Saint-Saens and will be part of the Cathedral concert, should we get to perform. Those rehearsals will be in the main theatre. It will be a lot of hard work, but the results will be tremendous when we’re in front of a TV audience. For six weeks, we will be here, as usual, and then there may be a second weekly session with the combined orchestras on Thursday afternoons as well, in the theatre, as I said. Right, now for the ‘Bolero’.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 11

They spent two hours working with the music. They didn’t have the numbers that the piece was written for but made do with a pruned down orchestra. There was enough percussion players to fill out that section, but the strings were thinned out a bit. There was a full complement of brass players, and Willow wondered if there was an evening brass band.

All the members of this orchestra had played for some time, and all could read from the sheet music. They had to stop and start as mistakes were made, but gradually worked towards a better sound. Willow was able to play her clarinet part first time but had to repeat it several times as they restarted. She listened to Alec on the flute and was impressed.

They had a break at the one-hour mark, with everyone getting their water bottles and some heading for the toilets. Willow saw Mister Bamborough looking at some notes and went over to him.

“Excuse me sir, can I have a minute of your time?”

“Of course, Willow. What’s on your mind?”

“It’s about Gina Summer, sir. I know that there isn’t much for her to do with the celesta. Is there a chance that there’s something else we can do on the piano to let her shine?”

“Is there something you know that I don’t. Last year she showed that she was a very competent pianist, but lacked the spark that made her different.”

“I heard her play an etude on our piano at home. Then, we both played piano in the village club for a Saturday evening sing-along. I was able to let her play the pipe organ in our church, and she has realised that she can entertain. Give her a chance, please. I think that you’ll find that she has found that spark.”

“I’ll take that on board, Willow. Your clarinet playing is very good, by the way. I think that young Alec has been trying to impress you. He’s been brighter, today, than I’ve heard him before.”

At the end of the second hour, Mister Bamborough called a halt and said that they had done very well, then spoke to Gina.

“Miss Summer. I know that the Ravel doesn’t have a lot for you to do. I’m trying to think of another piece for our concert. Can you play me something on the piano, please?”

Gina was shocked to be asked and went to the piano. She thought about the etudes that she knew and chose the flashiest one in her repertoire. As she played, the rest of the orchestra listened to the pianist that she hadn’t exhibited last year. Willow was thinking ‘good girl’ and smiled. She saw Mister Bamborough raise one eyebrow. When Gina finished, the rest of the orchestra clapped.

“Thank you, Miss Summer. That gives me an idea for the main section of our part of the concert. I think that we’ll start studying the ‘Greig Piano Concerto in A minor, Opus 16’. The quicker we get the Ravel perfected, the quicker we can move on to that, but it will give Miss Summer some time to learn it. Do you have access to a piano at home, Gina?”

“Willow has an upright at her house that she has offered to me to play, if I need it, sir.”

“Is that all right, Miss Rose?”

“It is sir, it belonged to my grandfather, but it was tuned on the weekend.”

“Right. That’s the end of the session, thank you all for your work. Gina and Willow, come with me and I’ll get you a copy of the music.”

Willow packed her clarinet away, and picked up both cases, following Gina out. They were given two copies of the music and put them in their bags. Then went out the front of the school to find Maisie reading a magazine. Gina got in the front and Willow got in the back with her cases. On the way home, Gina was full of the news that she had been chosen to be out front of the orchestra at the end of the year, as a solo pianist. Willow saw Maisie look in the mirror at her and wink.

When Willow went in, her mother was reheating her dinner in the microwave. Willow took her cases upstairs and quickly changed into a nightie and her gown. The dinner wasn’t too bad, she thought, and liveable for one night a week. When Wendy took away the plate and put some ice cream in front of her, she asked if today was different.

“It was, Mum. We had a service for the second years and the priest that Edie said was a nice lad didn’t strike me as very nice at all. He knew his stuff but was almost arrogant in his delivery. Then we had the orchestra. We’re doing the Ravel ‘Bolero’ for the end of year concert and will also see if we can master the ‘Grieg Piano’. Gina, as our pianist, will be the soloist, so expect her to spend a lot of time here on our piano.”

“How much did you have in that, young lady?”

“Who, me? She was asked to play something, and she picked the most difficult etude that Chopin composed, and nailed it, with panache. Or is that grenache?”

“A little something left over from Saturday evening, I expect.”

“Could be, Mum. See, nothing to do with me.”

“Yeah, right. Get yourself cleansed and into bed. I’ll clear up. Goodnight, dear.”

Willow held her two friends close to her as she tried to sleep. Was she a busy body? Why was she trying to help Gina? Why was everybody so damn friendly. Why was being Willow so different from being William? Why did she enjoy playing next to Alec so much? The memory of Alec playing the flute during the ‘Bolero’ was in her mind as she finally drifted off to sleep.

The morning of her third day at this school saw Willow leap out of bed and head for the toilet. It wasn’t so much the bladder driving her as the thought of another day in classes that she enjoyed, with students she liked, and teachers who knew how to teach. When they picked up Gina, she jumped in the back seat with a smile.

“Guess what?”

“What?”

“Mum’s taking me into Coventry on Saturday to look at keyboards. Do you want to come along?”

“That’ll be great. I’ll have to go to the church on Friday to check the hymn list, then.”

“Mum said that we can get a good one that I can use to play the piano on, though it won’t have the full keys. That way I can get some organ music and learn, as well.”

“I’ll help you get the right things so that you can link your phone and play along to the actual music. It really helps to get the feel for it, rather than being a load of notes.”

At the school, they were arm in arm as they walked in. The receptionist saw them and called them over.

“Gina, I’ve been told to give you this key. It’s for a bigger locker over near Willow’s. Clear your old one and give me that key.”

They went to Gina’s locker and Willow helped carry her things to the music area, where they found the bigger locker. Gina filled it with her things.

“I wonder why I’ve been given this?”

“It’s because you’re now considered to be a soloist, which means that you’ll need space to hang your special outfit before a show. As a pianist, you didn’t need the space, as I expect that you just brought the long skirt with you on the day. Welcome to the artiste’s area, my friend.”

The day was pretty much a carbon copy of the days before, and Willow was starting to get used to the tempo of the new school, as well as the feeling of safety that was starting to make her feel good.

On the way home, it was arranged that Gina would come and try playing the Greig on the upright. Willow told her that she would find a performance that she could play along to. She knew that she could play the MP3 file through a small speaker, and start the track from the beginning of the orchestra, after the piano intro.

Gina arrived with her mother as Willow was clearing the table. Wendy told her to get the things she needed, so she went up to her room, with Gina, and carried down the small speaker and the MP3 player. They set the speaker behind Gina as she sat at the piano, and Willow found the first part of the Grieg, playing the piano intro and then stopping the playback.

Gina warmed her fingers with an etude, then said that she was ready. Willow made a noise like a timpani roll and then Gina played the intro piano, then Willow started the player, bringing in the orchestra. Gina had the music in front of her and waited until she had to play again. When the piano part played, it sounded like an echo, as she followed the music. Having the orchestra behind her helped her keep the timing right. She did make a few mistakes but caught herself and carried on.

The first movement runs for nearly thirteen minutes, and the three adults were standing by the door as she played, keeping quiet. When she finished, her mother came in and put her hands on her daughter’s shoulders.

“When we get that keyboard, we’ll make sure that it’s the best that we can afford, my clever girl. We’ll get a unit that does what Willow has set up, as well. I’ve never heard you play so well.”

“That’s because I’ve never been asked to be the soloist, Mum.”

Willow set the player back to the beginning of the first movement, then they repeated the movement, starting with the timpani. Gina played the movement twice more, with it getting better every time and her not having to look at the sheet music so much. They decided that this was enough for one night. After hugs all round, Gina and her mother went home, and Willow packed up the speaker and took it back to her room.

She went back downstairs and sat with her parents, each with a cup of hot chocolate.

“Gina is a good pianist, isn’t she, Willow?”

“She is, Mum. She now has that little something that makes her more than a good pianist. I’m looking forward to being in the orchestra when she plays it for the first time. We have to get the other two movements into her mind, and then she needs to remember the whole concerto.”

“Don’t you think that you should be playing it?”

“Not really. If asked, I can give it a go, but it will boost her career to be out in front. I’ll be getting my time in the spotlight on the organ. They think that it should be my main instrument. If we do the ‘Organ Symphony’, there’s a lot of time when the organ and piano are carrying the piece. If we can get Gina up to speed with the organ, it will give me some Sundays off in the church. I’ll need to go there tomorrow evening to find out what hymns we’re doing this weekend.”

“Do you mind if I come with you on Saturday, love? I spoke to Maisie, and she said it was all right. The one that you’ve had for a few years needs upgrading if you’re going to play a lot more in the public. If we get you one with a full set of keys, you’ll be able to work on your school stuff at home, as well as just needing the sheet music for the keyboard parts of the hymns.”

“That would be wonderful, Mum. But those are a couple of thousand pounds, or more!”

“That’s as far as Maisie is prepared to go to further Gina’s playing. If she gets one that’s the same, you’ll be able to help each other with the music, as well as learn more pub songs. I’m sure that the two of you will be asked to play on other Saturday evenings.”

Willow looked at her parents.

“Are you sure? I don’t want to be a drain on the finances.”

Ashley grinned.

“We’re being canny, my daughter. When you’re famous, you’ll be able to look after us in our old age. It’s a drop in the ocean if you start playing professionally. You could play classics, or you could play pop music. If the way you played Purple was anything to go by, all you need to do is find the right band to be in. I’m already looking forward to being in the audience for the school concerts. If you play the Cathedral for more than one performance, expect us to turn up for all of them.”

“What if we get an evening at the Proms?”

“Then, we’ll have to book a room in London, won’t we?”

Thursday was now the new normal for Willow, until they got to the last lesson, which was PE. Willow went to her locker and got the PE outfit to change into before going to the gym. The teacher lined them up.

“Welcome, girls, to the new term. Today, we will have two netball games going, those of you that have played last year can sort yourselves out. The ones left over can make up any shortfall in the teams or will be doing other things. As usual, we will rotate team members as the term progresses”

Willow found herself added to a team with Gina and Dianne. Never playing netball before, she was given a goalkeeper top and told to try and stop the attacking team without knocking anyone over. She watched as her team got to the other end and then emulated the goalkeeper of the other team when the ball came her way. It was a position where she didn’t have to run up and down the court and suited her current medical condition.

Luckily, the showers had small stalls so she could slide in with her groin covered and then come out with the towel wrapped around her. She was glad that she had already changed that skirt in front of Gina, as the experience of being in a room full of teenage girls getting dressed was something she had never considered that would be part of her life.

Back in the uniform, and with some make-up, she was hugged by a few of her team and then went out to find her mother, with Gina beside her.

“Where did you play netball before?”

“That was the first time. I didn’t get picked in my last school.”

“But you were so good in blocking the attacks. I think that the teacher was taking notes.”

“As long as I don’t have to run around a lot, I’ll be happy.”

Friday was a now normal day at school. Willow had more friends now than she had ever had before. The lessons weren’t far away from her previous studies, there wasn’t the bullying, yet, and some of the other girls had started to talk to her about ‘out if school’ activities. That evening, she went to the church and found the Reverend to see what hymns were set for Sunday. He told her the numbers and she found the sheet music.

There was enough time to have a run through of the hymns and left the sheet music on the organ for Sunday morning. The Reverend asked her how her first week of school was, and she told him that it had been very good. She asked if he would let Gina work with her on the organ, and he thought it was a good idea.

On Saturday morning, Willow and her mother were ready when Maisie and Gina arrived to pick them up in her hatch. They went into Coventry and further on to a store that sold organs. When they had parked and walked in, they started looking at what was available. The store looked a little run down, and the man that came out to see them was looking a bit wizened and bent.

“Can I help you ladies?”

“We’re looking for two keyboards. Both need to be able to use as a piano and an organ. Single keyboard, and outputs for headphones, amp. Input for second keyboard an advantage.”

“Two, you say. There has to be a story there?”

“Willow, here, played organ with a band at the school concert and had a write-up in the Observer. Gina is starting to learn organ, but is an accomplished piano player, and will be a soloist in a concert next year. We don’t have room for a full-size piano in the cottage, but Willow has an upright at her home, and has just started as the resident organist in Stoneleigh Village church.”

“Do you have a budget? Or, more importantly, can you pay, in full, today?”

“We’re looking for something good, not cheap.”

“All right. I think that we have something for you here. This is a Yamaha YC88. It has everything you want, including eighty-eight keys, and is able to be a pure piano, organ, or synthesiser. Why don’t you try it out and then we can talk turkey.”

Willow went first. She tried keys with different settings. The piano sound was almost the same as a baby grand. She played some Chopin, then switched to organ and played some Bach. With a grin, she did a little bit of Purple before letting Gina sit at the instrument.

Gina had been watching carefully, and set it to piano, playing the etude that she had played Tuesday evening. Then she played a couple of the hymns on the organ setting, before going back to the piano to play a couple of the drinking songs she had learned. Maisie looked on.

“What do you think, sweetheart?”

“This is fantastic, Mum. It will fit into the cottage, and I can perfect my playing at home. If we learn some more songs for the club, I can try them out on the upright to get the right sound. I think it will allow me to shine.”

She turned back to the keyboard and played the opening piano part to the Greig. Willow and Wendy were looking on. Wendy turned to Willow.

“Will one of these be right for you, darling?”

“It would be fantastic, Mum. It’s as good as the one I played with the band. If I get to play any pop gigs, I can take it to the venue. All I would need would be amps supplied.”

“All right. What do you think, Maisie?”

“Depends on the price.”

The man smiled.

“Ladies, I have this one, and another in a box. Normally, they would set you back over three thousand, each. But I’ll do the pair for four thousand. As you can see, I may not be open much longer, so it would be good to clear stock. You will get the usual guarantees. I can take card or cash.”

Both Wendy and Maisie pulled out their cards and did the deal. The girls helped the man find the one in the box and checked that it was untouched. He found the original box for the shop unit, and they packaged it up. He threw in the worn stool and the support frame from the shop with the deal. They needed to drop one seat-back to fit both boxes in the car, with the girls having to be very friendly in the back seat that was left.

It was a quiet ride back to Stoneleigh with the adults hoping that what they had paid would be worth it. The two girls were thinking about playing the new instruments. Willow, in particular, was thinking about experimenting with the synthesiser and hoping that she could recreate the MRI sounds. At Stoneleigh, they stopped at Gina’s home and unloaded the new unit, amp and stool. Willow told her that she would pop around later to make sure that she was set up.

At the Rose residence, Willow and Wendy carried the other unit up to her bedroom, while Maisie went back to see what sort of mess Gina was making with the packaging. Willow and her mother stopped for lunch and talked about what they had done.

“I hope Dad’s all right with what you spent?”

“I told him that we may spend three thousand, so we have come out of it much better than I thought. He’ll be happy when you’re up on a stage.”

“Shall I play some Purple for him?”

“I wouldn’t, love. It may upset the neighbours.”

After they tidied up, Willow went up to her room to see what she needed to do. The old keyboard was taken off its support frame and put into a corner. She took the new unit out of the box and wrestled it onto the frame. After she had plugged it in and tested that it had arrived safely, she looked at the inputs and outputs, with the instruction book, to see what she could add.

It had a headphone jack, and she tested to make sure that it muted the internal speaker. There were jacks for two amps and a MIDI input. She sat for a while, playing around with the settings and reading the instruction manual. She realised that it would take hours to work out all the things that she could do. Taking the headphones off, she switched it off and told her mother she was going to see how Gina was getting on.

For the rest of the afternoon, she and Gina were working through the features of the unit, with Gina getting more excited as she realised how many sounds were now open to her. They experimented with Gina’s CD player, sending it into the input jack and finding out if it played through the headphones, along with the organ output. That way, she could set up and work on the Grieg.

Willow finally was able to leave, with them hugging before she left. Maisie followed her out of the house and hugged her as well.

“Thank you, Willow.”

“For what?”

“For being a good friend to Gina, and for helping her become the good pianist that was hovering on the horizon before you turned up. I’m sure that we’ll have many evenings with her serenading me. I’ll see you, tomorrow, at church. Do you think that the Reverend will let us borrow some of the sheet music?”

“I’m certain he will. He’s thinking about two organists in the Village after years of silence. The Club will be thinking about more sing-along evenings, I expect.”

Willow walked back home to help her mother prepare dinner. Her father had been at work today, some sort of upgrade for the new model. As she strolled, she thought about the deal that they had made at the shop. She expected that the demonstration model that she now had would have been written down, if not written off, so the shop owner really hadn’t lost anything. Still, they both had gig-worthy keyboards. All she needed to do now was to put hers to good use.

That evening, after dinner, her parents sat on her bed as she serenaded them with a range of piano pieces. The keyboard lived up to the hype and really did sound like a grand piano. Then she played them some Bach organ music. Her father wanted her to play the intro to ‘Lazy’ that she had played in the concert, and she did so, extending it with snippets of other Purple songs.

When her parents said goodnight, her mother gave her a hug and a wink, before her father smiled as he left. As she brushed her teeth and cleansed, she heard her parent’s bed springs squeak.

‘One day’, she thought. One day she would be operated on and able to experience the things that the boys at the Bristol school had always spoken about, although, at the moment, that was the last thing on her mind.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 12

Sunday morning, they were up and ready for church. Willow showed her parents the pathway across the field, and it was a pleasant stroll in the morning sun. At the church, they saw Maisie and Gina arriving, so the girls left the adults to talk and went up to prepare the organ for the morning service. Willow asked if Gina wanted to play the arrival music, and she sat at the keyboard and started doodling Bach and Beethoven piano pieces.

Willow told her to watch the mirror for when the Reverend arrived at the altar and stop playing. When that happened, they changed places and Willow played the hymns while Gina watched her. At the end, they swapped places again, and Gina played the departure music as the bells pealed. As they tidied up, they talked about the morning.

“You were good with the in and out music, Gina. The only thing that I do, that you didn’t, was to listen to the bells, so that you finish when they do. What did you think about using the bass pedals?”

“It looks as if you don’t have to use them a lot, just some underlying notes to the melody. I was looking at where they come on the music as you played. I think that I’ll be able to follow it, once I teach my feet where to go.”

“It’s a bit too close to the service to play anything else. We can meet here on Saturday morning for you to play the hymns for Sunday. If you feel up to it, you can do the whole service. I’ll be here beside you. We can pick up the music on Friday evening for you to try them at home.”

“I can do that now! It’s wonderful to be able to play at home. There are so many options with that Yamaha. How are you getting on with yours?”

“I played some things for my parents, last night. The piano sound is fantastic. It’s going to take me the rest of the year to get my head around all the things it can do.”

“I know what you mean. I’m going to concentrate on the piano and the simple organ sounds for church. I don’t have the wide talent that you have.”

“My problem is that I sometimes think about several things at once, then get things wrong. The school will be good for me, forcing me into one thing at a time.”

After lunch, Willow was in her room, trying out all of the synthesiser options. She found some that were like the MRI machine. Another thing she found was a variation of the speaker, to give a Leslie variation. Her brain was getting overloaded with what she needed to learn, so stopped that and just concentrated on playing the ‘Seven Improvisations for Organ’, which she thought may be her solo part of the end of year concert.

Monday morning was back in school, and it was now becoming familiar. Willow sat with the orchestra girls in second year for lunch. They were surprised when Alec asked if he could join them to talk about the ‘Bolero’. There was a place next to Willow and he sat there, making her wonder if he had seen the vacant place and made a bold decision. It all seemed normal, as they spoke about the music. When the girls spoke about things that boys normally don’t listen to, he was attentive, and stood up for normal boys, but agreed with them about the nastier ones.

Having been around boys before, Willow could see through his plans. She wasn’t upset, though, and laughed at his jokes along with the others. She could see some of the other girls warming to him and felt a pang of jealousy as he spoke to them. This was an odd feeling, as it was one that she hadn’t felt since the previous school when she had been jealous of the other girls and their freedom to be themselves.

After lunch, he was in her next class, and she found him walking beside her.

“Willow, what do you do on weekends?”

“I’ve been busy helping Gina and we both play the organ in the church at Stoneleigh. It’s been hard to change schools, but I’m slowly getting things in order.”

“Ordered enough to go out with me?”

“As far as that goes, Alec, my parents consider me too young to be dating. But I’ll keep it in mind for when we’re in fifth year, if you’re still asking.”

At the class, she sat with Dianne, but her mind wasn’t fully on the lesson. This was a first for her; a boy wanting to take her out on a date. She had no idea of the way to react, and no idea of what she should do in such a situation. She was happy to have fended him off without him getting angry, and wondered if he would continue to sit with them at lunches. Tuesday orchestra would be a bit different for her this week. It stayed in the back of her mind but was able to concentrate on the last couple of lessons.

On the way home, Gina commented that she was quiet. Not wanting to pull her friend into her thoughts, she replied that she was thinking about the new organ. Gina was happy with that, and the conversation continued about the different things they could do with it. When they were home and changed, Wendy spoke to her.

“All right, Missy. Somethings up, and it isn’t the organ.”

“You’re right, Mum. A boy asked me if I would go out with him today.”

“And what did you tell him?”

“That I am too young and that he can ask again when we’re sixteen.”

“That was very adult of you. Do you like him?”

“He’s nice. He plays flute next to me in the orchestra. Mister Bamborough thought that he was trying to impress me last week as we were playing.”

“That’s always the first step if he likes you. Next time, he’ll be asking you about things you like so he can get you a present for Christmas, if you’re still speaking to each other. Try to find out what his likes are so you can reciprocate. Boys do like to talk about themselves if given the chance. You still have a few months to sort that out.”

Willow looked at her mother, her eyes wide.

“You’re telling me that I should encourage him?”

“Why not. It’s all part of being a girl to have a boy, or two, sniffing around. It’s something you have to learn if you want to go all the way and have the operation, unless you decide that you like girls better.”

“I don’t know what I like!”

“But you do like this boy, as well as having a lot of girls as friends. Has Gina taken her feelings for you any further?”

“Not since she has realised that she is a better performer than she thought. I think that she may have been mixing up admiration with love.”

“All I can say is that you are doing the right things, even if you haven’t planned them as such. Let your instincts help you along. They seem to be working well up to now.”

After dinner and cleaning up, she went up to her room, put the headphones on, and played piano to herself, immersing herself in the music and using the full keyboard; something she could never do with the old one.

Tuesday morning was the second-year chapel. Willow thought that Paul looked her way far too often when he preached about the wickedness of pride. The morning lessons went off easily, but there was a surprise at lunchtime. There was a table set up with a pile of DVDs from the Summer Project Concert. They were five pounds each, with the proceeds going to buy equipment for the school.

There was a line of students waiting to buy one, and Willow didn’t have the five pounds, so she went and sat at the usual place with her lunch. Alec came over and sat beside her as the girls started arriving. Dianne had two discs, and Alec had the one.

“I didn’t get to see this concert, but I’ve heard so much about it since we came back to school. Some of the boys in the orchestra have been raving on about how good it is.”

“It was fun to do, Alec, but I was asleep in the car on the way home from all the excitement.”

“You were there? But you didn’t start school until a few weeks after.”

Dianne leaned over and smiled.

“Your crush was in three acts that night. She helped me and my sister get our extra marks by playing violin in our quartet. Then she was in the choir line-up. Then she played organ in the second half, as part of the Shallow Blue, replacing Jim, who went down with measles.”

“Wow! That was some show. I wish there was some way that I can do one of those summer projects. It’s a bit hard when you play the flute. I know that there’re some trios and quartets written with the flute, but hardly any pop bands use it these days.”

They had nearly finished their meal when Gerry came over to their table.

“Willow, we have had a lot of requests to do another show at the end of term. We were wondering if you could play the organ. We’re not sure what sort of music we’ll play, yet, but we have a while to think of something. Geoff thinks that once the DVD has been watched, there’ll be plenty who will want to come along. We won’t be doing a summer project, because we’ll be going up to fifth year and need to concentrate on our academic subjects.”

“I’ll have a think about things we can do. Are there any songs from your pop stuff that you think would work?”

“We have done some blues. I love to play blues, and Geoff plays a mean harmonica, which he showed a bit of in Shallow Blue. Maybe, we can do a show of blues? You might find some that use organ in the line-up.”

Alec was looking on, wide-eyed, as Gerry walked away.

“Is Geoff on this disc? He’s a good guitarist.”

“Yes, the rest of the band are now in fourth year. As well as Geoff, there’s Gerry, Grant and Garry. They’ve been doing private shows as G-Force. The show we did was all Deep Purple numbers. I remember looking out at the audience and seeing some pained expressions when we were playing, but most of the audience enjoyed it.”

That afternoon, it was orchestra. Willow picked up her clarinet case and joined the others in the rehearsal room. When she looked around, there were some extra seats. They found their places, and Zara gave her a wave as she came in with her cello case. As they were setting up, Mister Bamborough handed out the sheet music.

“Last week, I thought that the ‘Bolero’ sounded a bit thin. We’ve co-opted some of the senior orchestra to fill out the sound. I’ve had a word with the Head, and we’ve agreed that this orchestra will do a full concert at the end of this term, playing the ‘Bolero’ and the Grieg. The Senior Orchestra will do a full concert next term, with some of you being co-opted into helping them. Over next term, and next year, we’ll concentrate on the combined orchestras for the Saint-Saens concert, which we will put on at the end of the school year, and, hopefully, in May to a paying audience. Now, let’s start from the top, and see how much better we can make this.”

With extra percussion, strings, and brass, the ‘Bolero’ was much better. The seniors had played it before, so there were no slip-ups. After the first playing, they were told to take a break as a few from the drama class came in with their cameras and sound equipment.

“This is just so we can show the Head what we can do, before we concentrate on other things. How are you going with the Grieg, Miss Summer?”

“Good, sir. Willow and I have now got a pair of YC88 keyboards, and I’ve been playing it at home. I should be good to go, next week.”

“That’s great. I’ll set this room up with the piano. Right, let’s play the ‘Bolero’, and make it zing!”

They played the ‘Bolero’ and Willow thought that it sounded as good as a professional orchestra. When they finished, Mister Bamborough told them that they could go earlier than usual but would stay around if anyone wanted to ask any questions. Willow and Gina had to wait for Maisie to come for them, so they waited as he answered some of the questions. When it was their turn, Willow asked about the Summer Project next year.

“You can register your interest, and we’ll look at adding it to the concert. I know that the Gees will not be playing, so you may have to put together another band. There are some good guitarists in the junior school, and we do have a solid group of percussion players, as you’ve heard today. Let me know what you want to do, and I’ll see if we can let you have a rehearsal room in the later weeks of the last term. Then, we can decide if there’s anything good for the concert.

“Can you pencil me in, sir, and I’ll see if there are any guitarists who might like to join. I don’t know what we’ll be playing, yet.”

“Hopefully, a little more restrained than Deep Purple. I had a few complaints from the board members who went home with ringing in their ears. It may have been that you dislodged some wax, but don’t let on that I said so.”

Willow and Gina collected their things and went out to wait for Maisie.

“What are you thinking, Willow?”

“I don’t know, yet, but something will come up. What we need is music that will have a pop group, plus two keyboards, so that you can get some extra marks. There has to be a lot out there, so I’ll have to do some research.”

When she was dropped off at home, Willow had the meal that her mother had saved for her. As they were wiping her dishes, she thought about the DVDs.

“Mum. The school had copies of that concert for sale on DVD. It had been filmed and recorded during that evening. They’re asking five pounds for one.”

“Now, that’s fantastic! I’ll give you ten pounds in the morning, and you can get two. I’ve spoken to my mother, and she wants to see her new granddaughter. We can give her one to watch. She was a Purple fan in her day, it must have rubbed off on me. If you see about the church music on Friday evening, we’ll go over and see my parents on Saturday.”

As Willow was trying to get to sleep, she thought about the way her grandparents had treated her when she was still William. She hoped that they loved her as much as they did then. At least, they now knew about the changes.

The rest of the week went as usual, with Alec bringing his DVD back on Wednesday to get her to sign it for him. She bought the two for her parents and grandparents. In PE, she was quickly chosen to play goalkeeper in the netball games, and was told that, if she kept it up, she may be picked for the inter-school competition in spring.

Friday was the first music lesson, all afternoon. She found it very interesting, as the first thing that they studied was pop music. The teacher was Mister Jamieson, and he started with the popular music of the Tudors and worked forward from there. They had reached vaudeville songs of the end of the nineteenth century by the end of the three hours, with a few that both Willow and Gina already knew.

The two girls had arranged to meet at the church before dinner and were given the three hymns for Sunday. They got the organ set up, and Gina played the first verses of each of them, a couple of times. Willow gave her a hug and declared that Gina was able to play the full service. Gina took the sheet music with her to rehearse at home.

Saturday, after an early breakfast, Ashley went off to do an overtime day on the new model, and Wendy took Willow off to visit her parents. They had a copy of the DVD for them, as well as some photos that Wendy had taken since ‘the change’. It was a pleasant trip to Stapleford, just south of Cambridge, and, when Wendy parked in the driveway of the semi-detached bungalow on Aylesford Way, the door opened, and her parents came out to greet them.

Wendy was hugged my both her parents, then introduced Willow ‘in the flesh’ who was hugged as well. Her mother declared that they had a lot to talk about and that morning tea was almost ready, with the kettle needing to be put on.

Over the course of the next couple of hours, Wendy’s parents were brought up to date with the new jobs, the new school, the full reasons why William was now Willow, and she had the pictures of his scars to show the extent of the bullying. Willow was relieved that her grandparents were so ready to accept her, even praising her for the way she acted as any other girl, even with a habit of touching her chin that her mother had when she was a teenager.

They walked around the corner to the Three Horseshoes for lunch. They had an upright in the saloon, and her grandmother commented that her father would be on the ivories, had he still been alive. Wendy went and spoke to the publican, and he gave permission for Willow to give it a play. They had an uproarious hour, with Willow playing old drinking songs and most of the patrons crowding in to sing along. Back at the bungalow, Willow was now the favourite granddaughter, with her grandfather having recorded a lot of lunch time on his phone. Willow went over to their stereo player and looked at the CD’s that they had.

“Gramma. Were there any bands around when you were young that had an organ in the line-up?”

“Lots, sweetie. There were The Animals, Manfred Mann, several American bands. The one that I remember was The Moody Blues. I went to see them when they played at Yarmouth, in nineteen sixty-nine. They were doing all the seaside towns on a tour. They had just brought out the first of their ‘concept’ albums. It was ‘Days of Future Past’. I’ve got the CD here. The thing was that they recorded it with a full orchestra, but were able to play it live, because the organist had a fantastic organ that could reproduce orchestral sounds. Their act was the whole album, from start to finish, with the last track being their biggest hit, ‘Nights in White Satin’, which you’ve probably heard.”

“That one, I know. So, there is a whole album of similar songs.”

“Actually, there were seven albums. Some not so good as the first, but they all have at least one killer song on them. Look, I have the complete set here. Why don’t you take them home with you and see what you think? You can bring them back when you come to see us, again.”

“Why don’t you come to see us for a few days? We’re working towards having a school concert at the end of term, and I’m in the orchestra.”

“Yes, Mum. Why don’t you come and stay for a while. We have a spare room, so just need to put a bed in it, after Ashley has cleaned it out. That will give him an excuse to get a shed in the back garden.”

“That would be lovely, dear. Now, Willow, let’s look and see where those CDs are.”

Wendy was happy as she drove them back to Stoneleigh. Willow had a bundle of CD’s to listen to when she could.

“Mum. There was something that we never told Gramps.”

“What was that, dear?”

“We didn’t say anything about our link with the Leigh family.”

“That’s because it was more your father’s side. It’s funny, though. You with great grandfathers on both sides who played in a pub. That must be where you got a double dose of the performing genes. I never knew that I had a pianist in my family. He had passed before I was born.”

Back home, they had a light dinner, and Willow went to her room to listen to the first CD. It opened her eyes, as here was a pop group, with an orchestra behind them, and not only an organist, but a flute player as well. She researched them on the internet, to find that most had already died, or retired. Over the next week, she listened to all the CDs, including an extra ‘Best of’ and chose seven songs that would work well in a school concert. She made ten discs of the songs, in the order she thought would work. Each one was marked ‘Blue Moods’.

At orchestra on the Tuesday afternoon, she said nothing to anyone else as they went through the beginning of rehearsal for the Grieg. Gina showed that her time with her own instrument was paying dividends, and they were able to work through the first movement without a lot of fuss. Before they left, Zara gave Gina and Willow a hug, telling them that this concert was going to knock previous ones into a can.

Tuesday evening, Willow also researched the other bands that had been mentioned. Manfred Mann supplied a number of good blues songs, which she found strange considering how poppy their hits were. She added a few Eric Clapton numbers and made another set of CDs with eight tracks. These were marked ‘Blue Blues’. She then added both sets to her phone.

At lunch on Friday. She gave Alec, Gina, Geoff, Gerry, Grant, and Garry notes to ask them if they could meet in a rehearsal room the following Wednesday after lessons. She had arranged for the room to be vacant, and that it had a small amplifier in, and that Mister Bamborough would attend, as he needed to give them the green light for the project that she had in mind.

Both Gina and Alec had questions for her, but she told them that all would be revealed at the meeting. She had asked Maisie to pick them up later on Wednesday. Willow and Gina went to the rehearsal room, followed by Alec. After a few minutes, they were joined by the Gees and the Head of Music.

Willow plugged her phone output into the small amp and then turned to the group waiting for the big revelation.

“I’ve asked you here because I’ve had an idea about an end of term concert. It can be this term or next term. We’ve been told that there are a lot of requests for the Shallow Blue to play again. However, what I propose is for us to have the whole evening, with two line-ups. The first half that I propose is for a band called the Blue Blues and is all bluesy numbers. The second half is what I’ve called Blue Moods and is the music of the Moody Blues. If you think that we can do it, sir, I’m asking if we can put on the whole show.”

She found the start of the blues concert on her phone then they sat and listened to parts of the songs. It started with Layla, worked through Clapton numbers, then a few standards, like Mojo, Hootchie Cootchie Man, and ended with Stormy Monday Blues. She had added House of the Rising sun as an encore. At the end, she handed out a disc of the songs to everyone.

Then, she started the second set, beginning with Dawn, ending with Veteran Cosmic Rocker, and Nights In White Satin as the encore. As she handed out the discs, she could see Alec beaming.

“Look, we’ve gone a bit late, tonight. We don’t have to discuss this tonight. Please listen to the tracks again, in full, and see how each of you can fit in. I expect that you may have changes you want to make, but each show will be complicated enough for the school.”

There were smiles, all round, as she reclaimed her phone, and they made their way out of the school. The only surprise, for her, was that each of the Gees gave her a hug as they left, and that Alec not only hugged her, but gave her a quick kiss as well. Gina left her hug until they were outside Willow’s home.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 13

When Willow went in, Wendy had some sandwiches for her after she had changed.

“How did this mysterious meeting go? Are you ruling the world yet?”

“Not that serious, Mum. All I did was to get together with a few people and play them some songs which I thought might make a good concert.”

“Oh, yes. Now give, before I get you some ice cream.”

“It was the Gees that I played Purple with; plus, Gina, Alec and Mister Bamborough. I’ve put together two halves of a show, with the first half being blues and the second half being Moody Blues. We’ll work out the line-ups later, but I think that Gina can play organ with the blues set, and we’ll both be needed in the second half, with Alec on the flute. Mister Bamborough has a copy of each disc to talk it over with other teachers. The thing is that I’ve heard that they have needed to produce more copies of the summer concert and that there have been requests that we play again.”

“That’s quite an initiative, young lady, one that you would never have thought about once upon a time.”

“Once upon a time I wasn’t a girl and hadn’t been kissed.”

“Do tell. Is this something recent?”

“Alec followed the others and gave me a hug when we left school tonight. The thing was that he took advantage of it to give me a peck on the lips. Well, one side, but it took me by surprise.”

“So, angry, upset or intrigued?”

“Not sure at the moment. It’s not something that a boy has ever done to me in the past. Hitting me, yes, but hitting on me is new.”

“Was there a reason that he wanted to kiss you?”

“Well, he was moaning about there not being much pop music that has a flute in it, and the Moody Blues uses it a lot. I think that he just wanted to thank me by giving me something.”

“That’ll give you something to ponder when you go to bed. You know, if this concert goes ahead, it may be the subject of another DVD, and there’ll be some who will want you playing actual gigs. I hope it doesn’t come between you and your exams.”

That night, Willow had cleansed and was in her bed, cuddling her two friends. She told them what had happened and gave Shaun a quick kiss, telling him that he was a ‘Baaad Boy’.

Thursday was usual. At lunch, Alec was full of his need to be on the stage and playing his flute. Gina wondered what her place would be, and Willow told her that she could play the blues half, with them both needed to recreate the orchestral sounds in the second half.

“What about vocals?”

“Geoff and Gerry both have good singing voices, and the rest of us can do backing. We’ll just have to rehearse and fine-tune as we go.”

Friday was their second music session. Starting from the beginning of music hall and the advent of wartime music. Then on to the flapper days and big bands playing the songs that everyone knew. The lesson finished with the second war and the influx of American soldiers bringing jazz, swing bands, and American country music. The students were encouraged to research the times for themselves.

Being Willow’s turn for the church, she went over and picked up the music for the hymns on Friday evening, running through them at home on Saturday morning. In the afternoon, she revisited the two concert projects, and listened to the Moody’s, trying to make notes of what sounds were needed with the two keyboards. She knew that it all depended on what the school said they could do.

Saturday afternoon, Gina came over and they listened to the Moody Blues and tried to dissect the sounds that they would need to recreate with the organs. They decided that Willow would concentrate on plain organ and making the strings sounds, while Gina would do the brass and woodwind. On Willow’s Yamaha, they found all the settings that would do the job, then ran through the CD that Willow had made, playing along to the songs, taking turns to get the right sounds. Then, they spent a little time with the second and third movements of the Grieg, before Gina needed to go home. After dinner, Willow used the headphones to improve her parts of the Moody concert.

Sunday morning saw her up with the church organ, playing classical doodles as people came in. She saw Rupert come in with an older man, and go up to her parents, sitting with them and Edie in a pew. The service was a normal one, with three hymns. Willow could see that there were some of the congregation who were gathering together to sing. Afterwards, she shut the organ down and went outside. Rupert called her over and introduced her to the Sixth Baron Leigh, his father, Christopher, who praised her work on the organ at such a young age. Before they left, the Roses had been invited to the Baron’s home for the next weekend. It was an invitation that she knew could pave the way to better things for her family, so went over to Gina to confirm that she could take the organ for next week’s service.

It was still Sunday morning, but Wendy was now starting to jump up and down.

“Ash, my love. Next weekend we’re visiting the nobility and your favourite girls have absolutely nothing to wear. We’ll need something casual but classy, perhaps something better for Saturday evening, and something else to come home in. The shops are open this afternoon until half past four, and Bonmarche is calling us. Can’t you hear it?”

“Now that you mention it, my darling, I can hear the tills ringing from here.”

The went home to get the car out. Wendy and Willow changed into casual skirt and top outfits, and they were off into Coventry. They had lunch in the shopping centre and went into Bonmarche. The two women came out with bags containing tops, trousers, and skirts. Ashley had bought some new slacks and shirts.

Willow had been undergoing a new sensation, in getting clothes to look good in, rather than just to wear because you have to wear something. She had a good skirt on with a colourful top, and Wendy remarked that it would be a good outfit for a date. Willow looked at herself, did a pose and smiled. She wondered, fleetingly, if Alec would like the look.

On Monday, lunchtime, Miss Russell gave Willow a letter, with the school letterhead, giving the seven band members the permission to set up in a rehearsal room to work on the two halves of the concert, with a tentative performance date a few weeks before the close of the second term, in mid-March. They had until the end of the next week to see if it would work. During the lunch period, she showed it to all the others and got high-fives and hugs as she passed on the news. Now, they had somewhere to set up. Geoff, Grant, and Garry told her that they would organise amps and other equipment. Garry said that the rehearsal room had a lock, and that they could get a key from admin, so they could bring their own equipment in. The school had the organ that Willow had played at the previous concert, so, all they needed was an extra organ for the second half. By the time they were ready to go home, the Gees had taken over the logistics, with an initial session starting Wednesday, and hoping that they would know how they stood by the end of the following Friday.

That evening, Gina arranged for her mother to pick them up at around seven on the other days. Willow would have her new organ with her on Wednesday morning, as Gina still needed hers to rehearse the Grieg. Alec lived near Grant, so they had organised to take him home.

On Tuesday morning, Paul was his usual self. Willow was starting to wonder why he never had the organ uncovered, and why the hymn was always sung without any accompaniment. She had a fleeting thought that he may be just lazy.

Tuesday orchestra was good, as they worked on the second and third movements of the Grieg, with Gina exhibiting the skill that she was now embracing. The two movements took around twenty minutes, so they had a chance to play the full piece for the first time, before they went home. On the way to Stoneleigh, Gina told her mother about the session, and that it had been a genuine milestone, because she had played the whole piece with only odd times that she needed to look at the music.

On Wednesday, Willow had her Yamaha in its box, along with the frame and extra cables. Gina helped her to carry it into the locker room and put it in her locker. At lunch, Alec was almost hyper, looking forward to his first session as part of a pop group. After the lessons, the girls carried the organ to the rehearsal room, which was already open.

The Gees had set up the amplifiers and laid out cables. The other organ was already there. It didn’t take long before the second organ was set up. They all had microphones to a small PA with a pair of speakers facing them. They decided to work on the two shows alternatively. With the first blues number to start with. Gina got comfortable with the organ and Willow sat off to one side as the others started working. Nobody had suggested any changes yet, so the first number was ‘Layla’. It was something that the boys already knew, and just needed Gina to get on board. She had been listening to the CD, so had a good idea of what to do. It took the second run through to be passable. Geoff called it a good try and said that they should work on ‘Dawn’.

The work that Willow and Gina had already put in paid off immediately, as they were able to recreate most of an orchestra, once they had worked out a simple starting phrase. This sort of music suited the boy’s voices much better than Purple, and they had a passable rendition by the time they had been playing an hour. Alec was, by now, starting to enjoy himself. They all sang the backing and Willow was almost in tears as she heard them for the first time.

They had a short break, and then worked on the second songs in the list. Willow and Alec sat it out as they worked on ‘Cocaine’. They had time to work on the second of the Moody Blues songs, ‘Legend in the Mind (Timothy Leary)’, before getting time to pack up. With everything shut down and the room locked, they went out to find their rides home, the Gees now fully committed to the project and Alec looking like he had won the lottery.

Thursday, they worked on ‘After Midnight’ and ‘Hoochie Coochie Man’ for the blues part, and ‘The Voice Within’, and ‘For my Lady’ for the second part, with Alec doing the vocals for that one. Geoff was now the main vocalist and playing harmonica, while Gerry did the main guitar work.

Friday was a bit different. With Gina now getting the hang of improvising blues organ, they worked on the final three songs of the first concert, as well as the encore number. Willow was grooving along to ‘I’ve got my Mojo Working’ when Alec pulled her to her feet, and they started dancing. ‘Stormy Monday Blues’ was next, followed by ‘Smokestack Lightning’, which ends with a sudden halt. Both were slower songs and she kept dancing with Alec, much to the amusement of the rest of the band. The encore was ‘House of the Rising Sun’, which had Garry singing while playing bass. He had a gravelly voice and fitted the song well.

As they shut things down, they talked about the progress. All four Gees were happy with how things had gone, complimented Gina on her organ work, and they agreed to finish off the Moody’s part by the end of Thursday, with the Friday session being filmed and recorded by the drama students for showing the teachers.

Willow was happy to leave her organ set up, as she wouldn’t need it over the weekend. As they walked out towards their rides, Alec took hold of her hand. It didn’t seem unusual, considering that they had spent the best part of half an hour dancing with his arm around her.

That was something that they refrained from talking about on the way home. As she got out of the car, Willow wished Gina good luck with the Sunday service. She stood and watched the car go back to the junction. Her thoughts were a jumble of music and the memory of being close to Alec as they danced. It was such a new sensation, which she decided was down to the hormone injection and the tablets she was now taking.

She stood there for so long, that Wendy opened the door and asked her if she was coming in or going to stand out in the garden like a gnome. She had been eating more at lunch, so was only having sandwiches in the evening, and quickly changed to come down to the kitchen while her parents were watching the television. When she had tidied up, she looked in to see what they were watching, decided that she wasn’t interested, and gave them both a hug before she went up to her room.

She was in bed, reading, when her mother knocked on the door, came in and sat on the bed.

“Never, ever, play poker, Willow. You are far too easy to see through. Now, what happened today? Nothing bad, I hope.”

“Not bad, Mum. Just a bit different. We had a two-hour session working on the blues section of the concert, and the guys wanted to go through to the end of it, leaving Alec and me just sitting it out. Then, he pulled me up and we danced. That was all right, except the last couple of numbers are slower, and me, like a fool, didn’t sit down. We danced for nearly half an hour with his arm around me as the rest of them worked through the songs. Then, on the way out, he took my hand. And I let him!”

“My, my! You are growing up faster and faster. Usual question. Upset, neutral, or pleased?”

“I was neutral, for most of the time. It was when I got home that I realised what had really happened. I had been up close and personal with Alec in front of the others, and nobody did anything but smile.”

“Did he try and kiss you when you left school?”

“No! The rotter just gave my hand a squeeze as we got to Maisie’s car. That’s why I was gazing at nothing when you opened the door. I was wondering whether to blame the hormones or the pills, or if I’m just being silly.”

“Not silly, my girl. Just a normal teenager who has realised that boys have an attraction, after so long avoiding them. He is showing his affection but tempering it with restraint. When he does kiss you, you’ll be able to process it better for not being rushed. In the meantime, you’ll find yourself mooning about him and wondering if you should call him to talk to.”

“Funny about that. It did cross my mind.”

“Over the weekend, you’ll need to act as the adult you’re becoming. I don’t know what will be happening on this visit, but I’m certain that it will replace him in your thoughts, if only for a little while.”

They had breakfast on Saturday morning, then went off to shower and dress. Ashley was very presentable in new slacks and shirt, with a leather jacket to offset the cold. Wendy and Willow had decided to do the mother and daughter look, with similar tailored slacks and silk blouses. They had linen jackets in the same colour as the slacks. Willow felt very ladylike. Putting their overnight bags in the car, which had been warming up in the driveway, they set off for the Cotswolds.

They had the destination set in the GPS, and enjoyed being on the road, although they were all worried about what they were going to find when that got there. The house, when they pulled up outside, was a typical red brick farmhouse, but a fair bit larger than most. As they got out, Rupert came out to greet them.

“Welcome to Fern Farm. It’s nothing like the Abbey but it’s a lot easier to keep warm. Come and meet the rest of the family.”

They got the overnight bags and followed him into the house.

“Just put your bags by the stairs and come through to the control room of every farm, the kitchen.”

They must have arrived at morning teatime, as they saw Christopher and some others around a big table with cups in front of them and a big platter of buns in the middle of the table.

“You met Dad on Sunday. On his right is my mother, Marie. To her right are my sister, Cassandra and her fiancé Terry. Take a seat. Folks, this is Ashley and Wendy Rose, and their very talented daughter, Willow. Did you bring the family history, Ashley?”

“It’s in my bag.”

“We’ll have a look at that later, It’s a fair trip from Stoneleigh, so tuck in. All good with tea?”

Hands were shaken and air-kisses made, then Rupert and his mother organised the tea and handed out plates. Willow felt as if she was a fly on the wall of a movie. Everything was so gentle and polite. As Marie and Cassandra moved around, she was glad of her mother’s foresight with their shopping, as she didn’t feel underdressed.

The talk centred around the family links and Rupert recounted his first meeting with the Rose family. When he said that Willow had been playing the church organ that Sunday, Cassandra asked her if she did weddings.

“I’ve only been playing in the church for about a month. The Reverend has asked me if I would play at weddings, but we haven’t had one yet. He told me that he had done a few marriages at Stoneleigh Abbey and that the organ there is good to play.”

Marie looked up.

“There you go, Cassie. I told you that the Abbey did weddings. I’m sure that we could organise one there. Rupert, you’ve been there more than me; do they have special packages?”

“They do, I think. It includes accommodation before and after the event, the service in the chapel and the reception in the Great Hall. I think they also do a marquee event if you have more than can fit into the house.”

“Willow, dear. How would you play the organ in a marquee?”

“Using a long power lead to a central board where you take the lights and power from. They sometimes use four-fifteen out to the plugboard for safety. A portable organ has an output to an amplifier.”

The Baron chuckled.

“That’s the power we use on the farm for the workshop equipment. I think we have to look into that one, Cassie.”

“Yes, Dad. Rupert, dear brother. Do you think that you can see if you can look into dates clear for Easter. Willow, would the Reverend conduct my marriage at the Abbey?”

“He would be happy to. How many guests are you planning for?”

That took until nearly lunch to resolve, with Cassandra just wanting a smaller wedding, with Terry very happy about that, and her mother insisting that it should be a grand affair with all the extended family attending. In the end, Cassandra prevailed. Willow suggested that if the Abbey wasn’t available, St. Marys would be able to cater for a smaller affair.

“The point is, Cassandra, that it’s the church that the Leigh family founded and supported. One of your family was even the preacher there for many years. There are lots of your family buried and revered there. Even the Village is named after your family.”

The Baron smiled.

“The girl has a valid point, Cassie. I was there last Sunday. I haven’t been for years. It’s a lovely church, the Reverend is very nice, the organist is exceptional. We could always have a marquee in the Abbey grounds for the reception. By being here for thirty years has distanced us from our roots. It would be good to reconnect with Stoneleigh.”

The discussion halted so that the cook could take over in the kitchen, and the Roses could be shown their rooms. Collecting their bags on the way, they went upstairs to freshen up. Willow almost laughed when she saw where she would be sleeping, as it was very similar to the room she had in Bristol, with the uneven floor.

Back downstairs, they assembled in the parlour. Ashley and the Baron looking at the Rose family history, back to Marie Campbell. Wendy and Marie sat, talking about families, while Willow sat with Cassandra and Terry, with Cassandra asking her about her school, and hobbies. When Willow said that she played piano, Cassie grinned.

“There’s one in the dining room. Come on, the oldies won’t miss us.”

The three of them went to the dining room, where a big table had been laid for lunch. The piano stood at one wall. Willow gasped when she saw that it was a Steinway upright. She sat at the piano, while the others pulled out a couple of chairs.

“What do you want to hear?”

“Terry and I are young and spend a lot of time in pubs. We’re not into hip-hop or rap.”

“So, a little pub music, maybe.”

She started playing the drinking songs and the couple smiled and started singing along. Willow was at one of the best pianos in the world, playing the same tunes that had entertained the drinkers at the Stoneleigh Club. She had the feeling that she was in some indie film having a dream sequence. It became more unreal when the rest of the family joined them for a sing-along, which lasted until the cook started to bring out the lunch. Whatever doubts she had about being here, the ice was well and truly shattered as they sat down to eat.

That set the tone for the rest of their stay. They were shown some of the records of the family, a few paintings of ancestors, a tour of the farm and explanation of what was produced. They were taken to The Porch House, near Stow on the Wold, in a people mover with Rupert driving. There, they had dinner and Willow ate a meal of smoked haddock and prawn cakes. The adults all had wine, with Rupert stopping at one. Willow had a lemonade, with Wendy tipping a little bit of white wine into her glass when she had emptied it.

They went back to Fern Farm and then off to bed after a nightcap. Breakfast was various tureens of hot food, so they all tucked in to eggs, sausages, bacon and the trimmings. After that, they were back in the people mover and into Stow on the Wold. There, they went to the St. Edwards church for the morning service. Wendy and Willow had been told about this, so were in new dresses for the occasion.

They were early enough to be shown the famous north door, which is flanked by a pair of enormous yew trees growing right against the church wall. Inside the church, Willow was drawn to the big bank of organ pipes. There was a voice behind her.

“I’m sorry, miss. Our organist is in hospital at the moment. You’ll have to come back if you want to hear it.”

“Just professional curiosity, sir. I play the organ at St. Marys at Stoneleigh. I’m with Baron Leigh and his family today.”

“If I get the vicar’s permission, would you play for us this morning?”

“I’d love to.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 14

He was back quickly.

“Right, let’s get this opened and turned on. It’s electric in a traditional instrument. Here’s the hymns for this morning. Thank you for sitting in.”

Willow was grinning as she started playing the Bach arrival melodies. The organ had a much broader sound than the one in Stoneleigh. As the congregation came in, her mother looked for her, seeing her at the organ. She wagged her finger before she went to sit with the others. The service was similar to what Willow was used to, with the vicar being very clear with the hymn numbers. There were only three, and Willow had played them all. There were no bells, but Willow played Bach until the man who had spoken to her came up to tell her she could stop.

“Thank you, miss. It’s a dull service without the organ. We have a piano, as well, which we use for special events, such as children’s services. You are very good; St. Marys is lucky to have you.”

Willow went out to be greeted by the others. Her mother tried to be stern.

“You little minx! We can’t take you anywhere without you finding some ivories to play. I thought that today was going to be a rest day for you.”

The Baron put a hand on her arm.

“Don’t be angry, Wendy. That was a wonderful service, with the organ sounding magnificent. Willow is a special talent and a talent like hers needs to find an outlet for it whenever she can. This weekend has been very enjoyable, and I’m so glad that we’ve met. There’ll be more visits in the future, that’s certain.”

The vicar joined them.

“Thank you for bringing these visitors, Baron, the service was better with the organ. Where did you learn to play like that, Miss?”

“I’ve been playing at St. Marys at Stoneleigh for a month or so. I’m studying at the Blue Coat School in Coventry in the music stream.”

“They would have to have you in the orchestra with you playing so well.”

“I am in the orchestra, sir, but play clarinet.”

“Have you taken part in any of the concerts?”

Ashley snorted.

“There a week and she’s in a DVD of their Summer Project, and the discs are walking off the shelves. You can get it through the school website.”

“My, my! A real future star.”

The Baron grinned.

“And part of the family, as well. Willow is a descendent of the brother of the third baroness. We only found out the connection recently. I expect that you may see more of her in the time to come.”

As the talk swirled around her, Willow had that feeling that she was in a dream sequence, once more. She pinched herself to wake up, then smiled as she realised that if it was really a dream, the pinch would be part of the dream as well.

Lunch, back at the Porch House, was very real. The talk was about the likelihood of future visits, the wedding plans, and the enjoyable visit that they had experienced. Back at Fern Farm, the Roses packed up and put their bags in the car. The farewells were protracted, with many hugs and kisses, but they were heading home before mid-afternoon. Wendy waited until they were back on a main road before breaking the silence.

“That went well.”

“It did, my love. The Baron is a great guy. He will be adding our little twig to the official family tree. That will put us into the next edition of Burke’s Peerage.”

“That will be interesting. When is the next edition?”

“Ten or twenty years, I think. Just don’t hold your breath. Although he did say that they make corrections in the on-line version quicker.”

Wendy turned to ask Willow what she thought, but Willow had her eyes shut. Wendy decided that she was either shutting the world out or could be asleep. It had been a very full, and very interesting weekend, especially for her talented daughter. She had to admit that the organ, this morning, sounded magnificent and it was her child producing those sounds.

…………………………………………………

In Stoneleigh, Gina was sitting at her keyboard listening to the last of the Moody’s songs that they had to get right. For her, last week had been almost more than she could bear. At the beginning of term, she had just been a pianist in the background; now she was out front and soloing with the orchestra, playing organ with a blues group, and doubling up with her best friend on keyboard for some of the most complicated music that she had ever tried to play. Not only that, but she was also singing backing! The next week would see them, hopefully, have it all good enough to get the green light from the school. She thought about playing in the church, that morning, and wondered if Willow had enjoyed her day off.

………………………………………

Monday morning was hard for Willow to wake up to. The need to be always correct and ladylike had been draining, even without playing the drinking songs. She giggled at the thought of the Baron and Baroness roaring with laughter as they tried to remember the words to a few of the tunes. She had really clicked with Cassandra and Terry and had told them to look on the school website to see what was coming up.

The main thing that was slowing her down, this morning, was the need to go back to being just another schoolgirl. In her mind, she had realised the responsibilities that come with being a grown woman, that had never been on the radar in the future as a boy. There were standards to be maintained, with the Leigh women as perfect examples.

Going to school, she told Gina a little bit about the people she had met and the places she had been. She spoke about St. Edwards and the door, but nothing about playing their organ. Gina told her that Sunday morning, for her, went well. The day dragged for both of them, until, at last, they were joining the others in the rehearsal room.

When everything was ready, they tried ‘Driftwood’. It was a slow song, but here she was, in the band, with Alec in front of her, playing his flute. It took another two tries before they moved on. ‘Veteran Cosmic Rocker’ was to be the nominal last song. It was loud and proud, with some very difficult timing, and took them the rest of the session to get close. As they were packing up to leave, Alec came over to her.

“Willow, my parents watched that DVD over the weekend. They were very interested in the second half, seeing that the band is this one that I’m rehearsing with. They want to meet you, as Mum wheedled it out of me why I was smiling a lot. She told me that I was usually grumpy on weekends.”

“So, what is it that makes you smile?”

“Knowing you, of course. What else could it be?”

“Ooh! Finally playing flute in a rock band, maybe.”

“That too. Anyway, how are we going to arrange for them to meet you?”

“Well, I will be playing the organ in St. Marys in Stoneleigh for the Sunday morning service. If they bring you to that, I’ll ask my mother if you could come to lunch with us. That way, you’ll not only get them meeting me and my folks, but you’ll also taste some of my cooking.”

“Can you let me know at orchestra tomorrow? That would be great. Dad has always told me that you can tell how a girl will grow up by meeting her mother.”

She gave him a mock punch on the arm, then he took her hand, and they walked out to the cars. He held her back as the rest went ahead, then stopped and leaned in to give her a kiss. It didn’t last long, and, when they continued walking, Willow smiled.

“We’ll see if you want to do that again after my cooking.”

“I can’t see you doing anything that will stop me wanting to kiss you.”

He squeezed her hand before letting go as they reached the car. Willow got in the back and gave him a wave as they drove away. Alec had a smile on his face as he went to join Grant for his own trip home.

When Willow got home, she waited until she could get her mother alone.

“Mummy, dear. I was talking to Alec, and he said that his parents want to meet me, for some reason. I suggested that he talk them into coming to church on Sunday and then we sit them down for lunch. I told him that once he’d eaten my cooking he would cool off.”

“Is that what you want?”

“Not really. Can we do that? I’ll help in the kitchen.”

“Look, with something like lunch, we can prepare it all on Saturday, then keep it in the fridge. We do have a microwave, so reheating things isn’t a problem. The kitchen table has room for six, so sitting in there isn’t a problem. Not everyone has a big dining room.”

“Especially one with a Steinway upright, in perfect tune, just gathering dust.”

“All right. Tell him it’s on if his parents are happy to come out this way. Where does he live?”

“Somewhere in the south-western suburbs, I think.”

…………………………………………….

Sitting in his home office, Paul was sorting out the reading for the next morning. He was angry with himself for his thoughts. That girl, Rose, would be there with the second-year classes. He knew that she played the organ at a church, and that Reg had advised him that she would liven up his Tuesday service. He just couldn’t bring himself to acknowledge her, so did without music. It hadn’t been a problem, so far.

What worried him was that she did all the right things, but seemed to be acting on remote control, lowering her head so he couldn’t see her lips move, without actually professing her faith. He suspected that she didn’t have any faith, and was just making the moves, and for that, she should be admonished.

…………………………………………

Tuesday morning, Willow thought Paul looked stressed. The reading was about those who followed Jesus around but really didn’t believe that it was real. Doubting Thomas was the main culprit, but was won over, in the end. Willow considered him to have been weak to just roll over, and the injection of magic into the narrative left her cold. Historically, she knew that there were people in the bible who actually lived, but when the magic happened to make the population believe, it all went a little off the rails. Without the ‘miracles’ there was nothing to believe. She wondered if that was why she played a church organ, being part of the proceedings but up in her hidey-hole without needing to pray.

The rest of the day went as expected, and the orchestra went well. Today, Mister Bamborough thought they were good enough to do both the pieces that they had been working on. The piano was out front, next to his rostrum, and they started off with the ‘Bolero’. They had a five-minute break, the sort of time that they would have in a concert, then went straight into the Grieg, one movement after another. When it had finished, he told them that they were magnificent, and next week would be working on something else.

“Next week, we will be joined by some more of the Senior Orchestra and will soon start with the ‘Beethoven Ninth’. We will work through all four movements before we’re joined by the choir. Gina, there is no piano, but we can fit you into the percussion with a triangle, or you can wait for the choir joins us and stand with them.”

“I’d like to stay in the orchestra, sir. It’s more exciting.”

“Good girl. The triangle will help you reading the music, staying focussed, and getting the timing exactly right. I don’t know when this will be performed, but the Head is talking about it being something special for Christmas. Willow, we are also thinking of you opening with the ‘Toccata and Fugue’. It’s just ten minutes and will make it a pretty powerful concert. The organ can be removed quickly.”

Before they left, Willow told Alec about the Sunday, and asked him if he could give her an answer on Wednesday, so her mother could get something in on Thursday, on her way home from work.

Wednesday, at lunch, Alec told her that his parents would take him to the church on Sunday morning and would sit with her parents. After the lessons, they all met in the rehearsal room. Today was devoted to working on ‘Nights in White Satin’. When they were happy with it, they did the complete Moody concert from start to finish. After some discussion, they agreed to extend the instrumental breaks to lengthen the show. There were three that were easily extended, so they spent the rest of the session doing those three. Gina was growing in musicianship as they worked, more able to play by ear and improvise. She had always played to sheet music, and the last couple of weeks had opened her mind.

The show was good, as far as Willow was concerned, but the bits that brought shivers to her back were the flute solo in ‘For My Lady’, and the flute and bass passage in ‘Nights’. Thursday evening was for running through both halves of the concert, with the need for them to do better with the backing singing. Geoff said that he could borrow a few units that would improve that aspect, with a switchable device between the microphone and the PA which could multiply the input, but slightly out of time, so making it sound like more than one voice.

Thursday evening, they found that it improved the concert by a lot, bringing smiles to their faces. Friday was the music class for the afternoon. The lesson took them from the fifties to the end of that century, with discussion on the biggest stars of the different periods. Mister Jamieson floored Willow, Alec, and Gina when he told the class that there was to be the final presentation of a concert, after school.

“It could be part of the exam regarding the pop section of Music Study, as well as part of the blues subject that is coming up. Anyone who isn’t being picked up is welcome, but you will have to sit on the floor as there are no seats.”

Willow, Gina, Alec, and about twenty from the class followed him to the rehearsal room, where the Gees had just arrived and were watching as the drama students were setting up microphones in front of all the speakers, linked to a mixer and then to a tape recorder and a digital disc recorder. Others were setting up cameras.

With the recording equipment ready, they did a quick sound check to test the levels. While that was happening, Mister Bamborough came in and stood next to Mister Jamieson. With a final look around, the five Gees started the blues half of the concert. It didn’t take long before the students were dancing. Willow and Alec joined them.

While they danced, Willow made sure that she watched Mister Bamborough’s reactions, only stopping that when they got to the slower songs and Alec held her close. He put his mouth close to her ear.

“Is it me, or is Gina playing better than ever?”

“It’s not you. Just wait until you’re there and playing to an audience.”

When the last of ‘House of the Rising Sun’ faded, the band took mock bows and then took a break for a drink. Willow was closely watching the teachers and was relieved at the smiles on their faces. After a ten-minute break, during which a few of the audience had to leave, Willow and Alec took their places, pressing the buttons to multiply the voices, along with the others.

She played the first few notes on the organ, and then they were into ‘Dawn’. As expected, Alec was playing as if his life depended on it, and the two keyboards provided almost the sound of a full orchestra. She could see the look of shock and disbelief on the teachers faces, changing to broad smiles as they moved through the set. The addition of the extended interludes worked perfectly. The camera operators were busy moving around to get the best views, and the sound man had his eyes shut and a smile fixed on his face. When they did ‘Nights’, as the final song, the passage with flute and bass was almost dream-like. They ended it with a neat finality. After a few seconds, the remaining dancers cheered, and the teachers applauded. The camera guys straightened up and the sound guy stopped the tapes, pulling off his headphones.

Willow and Gina hugged, and then it was a general hugfest, lots of the other students wanting to be part of the action. The teachers came forward and shook everyone’s hand. The other students slowly left the room, chattering about what they had just seen, which had crystalised some of the previous lesson. The guitarists put the instruments in their cases, and the drama students were cleaning up their equipment, as Mister Bamborough was speaking to them. He then came over to the band.

“I have a couple of questions, first. You were given permission on Monday, last week, and three of you had orchestra on Tuesdays. So, you had six sessions, prior to this, to put that concert together?”

They all nodded.

“No other rehearsals on the weekend?”

They shook their heads, and Willow spoke.

“I was in the Cotswolds all weekend, sir, on a visit to Stow on the Wold.”

“Look, I expected to come and hear the bones of a number of songs, not the complete package that I heard. Now, that Yamaha. Who does it belong to?”

“That’s mine, sir. Gina and I bought one each a few weeks ago. They’re good.”

“I’ll agree. They’re also easier to move around than the school organ. There has been enough of your DVDs sold to pay for one of those for the school. I’ll put that to the rest of the teachers in our next meeting. How did you multiply the voices, it sounded like you had a full choir.”

Geoff, pointed to one device.

“I borrowed these, sir. You can set them for a single voice, or up to six, with the inputs staggered by fractions of a second to give the effect. We only used them for the first time, yesterday.”

“Do they work with instruments?”

Geoff pulled his guitar out and plugged it into the unit, strumming a few chords while pressing the button to increase the number of outputs.

“Right, thanks Geoff. I want to get some of these for the school. We can use them with the choir to make ten girls sound like a whole roomful. It will come in handy when we do the ‘Ninth’. Take your own things with you, tonight. I’ll get a few volunteers to move the organ and amps tomorrow. I’ve asked the others to get us CDs of the audio, and DVDs of the concert to show the Head and the other teachers. The performance date will still be the end of next term, as there are no dates available this term. We can give you a couple of weeks, prior, to rehearse. We will advertise it through the website and charge admission. I think that we will have a CD and DVD to sell on the night. That will, hopefully, buy a lot more equipment. I believe that you’ve been complaining that the school doesn’t have any good acoustic guitars, Geoff. All the proceeds will go towards modern instruments, and we’ll let you guys choose.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Alec, where on earth have you been hiding? I’ve listened to you in the orchestra, but you were several levels above that, today. Your breathing technique is better as well.”

Alec blushed.

“It’s playing to an audience, sir. I had no idea that this type of music existed until Willow gave me that CD. What we have just played has been a struggle to get right, having to reproduce another flutists sound. I think I’ve learned a lot about myself in the last couple of weeks.”

The two teachers helped to pack Willows’ organ in the box and collect up the leads. When everything was turned off, they left the room, with Geoff handing over the key and the door being locked.

Alec and Willow carried the organ box, and Maisie had the boot open and one side of the back seat down. They slid it in as Gina got in the front. Alec pulled the hatch down and then kissed Willow while they were out of view.

“See you Sunday.”

“See you too.”

Willow got into the back seat and Maisie drove them home, being regaled by Gina on the evening’s performance. Willow sat, quietly, only adding to the conversation when invited to. For some reason, tears were rolling down her cheeks. She couldn’t decide whether it was the release of the stress of the concert, the kiss, or those damn hormones. When they got to her house, Ashley came out to help her take the box in. They took it up to her room, and then she went back out to retrieve her bags. When Wendy came in, while she was eating her sandwich, she just said that she would tell them all about it in the morning, and that she was tired.

Wendy took one look at her tear-streaked face and just nodded. Willow was showered, cleansed, and in bed before nine, and asleep a few minutes later.

On Saturday morning, she slept late. When she arrived in the kitchen, Wendy put a plate of food in front of her and stayed quiet until she had eaten her fill and had drank two cups of tea.

“Feeling better, now, darling?”

“Yes, thank you, Mum. I was wiped out last night.”

“You looked like you’d been crying.”

“I don’t know if it was due to the hormones, the kiss I got from Alec, or the fact that our last session with the band had two teachers, about twenty students, three guys filming with one manning a recording unit. It went well, and we were told that the performance will be certain. I hope that we get copies of the audio and visual recordings.”

“No wonder you were tired and weepy when you got home. You had your father worried.”

“I think that I’ll take it easy, today. When I’m dressed, I’ll go to the church and get the hymns for tomorrow. I might crank up old Betsie and run through them. Then I’ll need to unpack the Yamaha and set it up again. Mister Bamborough was very impressed with it and intends getting one for the school. It will be easier to move around than the old one. It was odd. He said that the DVD we have has sold so many that there’s plenty of money to spend.”

“I can believe it. If a thousand were sold, that’s five thousand income. Remember that it’s available through the website. If one of those influencers had pushed it, there may have been thousands sold.”

“He also said that they would have a CD and DVD to sell on the day of the performance. I expect he may use what was recorded last night. I have to say that we were really good. When we got into the first Moody’s number, I saw shock on the teacher’s faces. They said that they hadn’t expected what we had produced. The even queried the number of sessions it took us.”

“Once again, you’re making waves, my girl. No wonder you got stressed. You’ll be better able to handle it as you get older. I got the things in for lunch, tomorrow, so we can do the preparation this afternoon.”

“Thanks, Mum. I’ll go and get dressed now.”

Marianne Gregory (C) 2025

Chapter 15

Willow took her time getting ready, then strolled to the church. Reverend Russell was sweeping the porch when she arrived.

“Willow, welcome. How did your weekend go?”

“It was good, Reverend. We really made friends there. I met Cassandra, who is planning an Easter Wedding. I did suggest that she has it here. They did talk about having it at the Abbey. We went to St. Edwards for Sunday morning.”

“I know. I had a phone call telling me how pleased they were that I loaned them my organist.”

“Well, it was there, looking lonely, and their own organist was sick.”

He laughed.

“The hymns are on the organ, if you want to run through them.”

She went up and got the organ up to pressure and worked through the hymns, and then sat for a while, playing Bach to settle her racing heart. When she was calm, she shut it down and left the church to go and sit on the bench near the road. She had her eyes shut, thinking about yesterday’s music and the excitement with recreating the sound of the Moody Blues, especially how Alec sparkled on the flute.

She felt someone sit beside her and opened her eyes to see Gina.

“Good morning, my friend.”

“Good morning to you, Willow. It is a good morning, isn’t it?”

“I think so. I could hardly think when I got home. I was wiped out with the effort.”

“I can believe that. You know, if it wasn’t for you, Alec and I would have never had that experience. It was something that will change my life, even if it was just to compress the learning of all those tunes into two weeks. It has made me realise about the hard work that can achieve a good result.”

“It also changed the way you play. I think that you can now hear the music in your head and playing it is more natural. I bet that if we turned the organ on, you would be able to go up and play the ‘Toccata’ reasonably well.”

“I’ve never played it, or even seen the score!”

“Humour me. Let’s go and see if you can do it. You’ve heard me play it. It was the experience of playing Purple that triggered the knack for me. I felt that the music had chosen me to let it free to be heard.”

They went into the church and turned the fans on. Gina sat at the keyboard and looked at Willow.

“Close your eyes and listen to the music in your head. Then play and set it free.”

Gina closed her eyes, smiled, and started to play. She finished the toccata movement with very little hesitation. When the sounds died, she stood and hugged Willow as if she had granted her a new life.

“You were right. This is going to alter my life. I was only doing the music as an addition to the academic subjects, but it will now be a possible career. How can I ever thank you.”

“You could allow me to breathe!”

Gina let Willow go, and they shut the organ down again, before going back out to the bench.

“You looked as bad as I felt when we dropped you off. Why the tears?”

“I don’t know. I wonder if it’s puberty and hormones, or just the stress being released after the teachers said that it was all good. I wonder if they’ll go through with the new equipment?”

“We can only wait and see. Mum tells me that they would like us to play at the Club, tonight. A free meal on a Saturday night is better than the pay in the church.”

“The church will pay you in other ways, especially when you can sit down and play hymns after you become famous. It will give the newspapers something to say about you that’s positive.”

“You are cynical.”

“Just read the music papers. I bet that after we’ve played in the school concerts, the Observer writer will come along to hear you play. Church organists as young as us are not found easily. I’ve got to go. I need to put my organ back in place.”

“Can I help?”

The girls were arm in arm as they walked to Willow’s home. Wendy saw them coming. As they came in, she called from the kitchen.

“I’ve got the kettle on, girls. Come and tell me about yesterday at school.”

……………………………………….

In Coventry, at a café, the four Gees had been joined by their friend Jim, now allowed out after the measles. Grant had just arrived at the table after placing their usual order.

“Did you get to see the DVD of the concert, Jim?”

“I did, and I thought it was fantastic. That girl can play the organ as if she had been part of Purple. I’m sorry that I let you guys down at such a late date, but you were lucky with her. I’ve never seen her in the school.”

“That’s because, when we did the concert, she hadn’t started there. She’s in second year.”

“Oh! Come on, playing like that at thirteen, you’re pulling my leg!”

“Believe me, bro. She is the real deal. She plays clarinet in the orchestra, and is the freakiest keyboard player in the school, until she brought something out in Gina Summer, the piano player in the Junior Orchestra. Look, we did a session in front of Jamieson and Bamborough Friday afternoon. One half was blues numbers, the other half was Moody Blues. If you would have asked us if we would give them a go, we would have said yes to the blues. That’s the sort of things we like. Willow Rose gave us two CDs, one with a half a concert of blues, and the other with half a concert of Moody’s. We nailed the lot in six sessions, and three-quarters of the songs I had never heard before, even the blues tracks.”

“So, it was you four and her again?”

“Plus, that Alec, who plays flute, and Gina. It was the seven of us doing the second half, and she let Gina play blues organ in the first half. How she sees hidden talent in ordinary players is weird. Both of them were playing like seasoned performers, in the end. It was all recorded, and I hope Bamborough gives us copies.”

“Is there a performance date?”

“Some time towards the end of the second term. It’s filling up quickly for this term concerts, some sort of big deal with both orchestras.”

“So, it will be interesting when I come back, next week.”

“Sure will!”

……………………………………………

In the Rose kitchen, the girls had given Wendy a potted account of their Friday afternoon.

“So why the tear streaks when you came in?”

“I asked her that!”

“I’m not sure, Mum. It could be the puberty hormones, or the release of the stress.”

“Or the kiss that Alec gave you behind the car!”

“You saw that! It was just a peck to say goodnight. His parents are supposed to be bringing him to the church, tomorrow, and then here for lunch. I’m cooking.”

“Beans on toast is hardly lunch, friend.”

“I’m learning! Anyway, let’s go up and put the organ back in place.”

They went upstairs to do the re-erection of the keyboard, leaving Wendy with a smile on her face. She really couldn’t see any part of William in her child. She walked, talked, acted, and had the emotions of a teenage girl. She wondered when this concert would be. She knew that they had to be there. Then she started to prepare tomorrows lunch.

……………………………………….

In the school drama department, two students had come in on Saturday morning to work on the recordings from yesterday. They had celebrated at a birthday party on Friday evening, so were both a little under the weather. Both had worked on concert DVDs before, and it was a simple operation to make the CD audio, trimming the non-music parts. They spent a while producing the visuals, using bits of film from the different cameras and then adding the same audio track as the CD, but adding a title screen for the first half, and another for the second half. When they had finished that, they produced a cover for the DVD and CD with the names of the band members.

“What’s the band called?”

“They were Shallow Blue with the last DVD. I suppose that the Shallow bit was a pun on Deep Purple. These two halves are Blues and Moods, so, I guess that they’re to be known as just Blue.”

“Do you remember what Bambi asked?”

“I think that he said that he wanted it out by the end of next week. He said he wanted fourteen.”

When they had finalised the product to their satisfaction, they sent the completed audio, video and cover art to the company that produced the school concert discs, with an order for fourteen hundred copies each of ‘Blue in Concert’. Then they tidied up and left to go and see Coventry City play at home.

……………………………………………

That Saturday evening, Willow and Gina played honky-tonk piano in the club, with them and the parents getting free dinners. The place was full, and everyone had a wonderful time, including Reverend Russell and Edie. Ashley was a little unsteady walking home, but they made it.

Wendy told a grinning Willow to get herself to bed and that she would look after her husband. She did that by getting him to lean against the wardrobe while she took his shirt off and dropped his trousers, then gently moving him to a point where he fell onto the bed she had already pulled back. Shoes off and pants laid over the chair, she went into their bathroom to take care of herself.

He wasn’t well enough to be ready for church, next morning, so he was told to be sober and dressed and doing something productive when they came back with Alec and the Hancock parents. Willow and Wendy were wearing their new Sunday best when they walked to the church. Willow was up and playing Bach when she saw Alec come in. She gave him a little wave and then concentrated on the music. She had described Alec to her mother, and she saw Wendy speak to them, getting them to sit with her in the pew with Gina and Maisie.

The service was the usual, now becoming routine. She played the hymns as required, and started playing more Bach as the Reverend left the building and the bells started. When she finished, she shut down the organ and went outside. Her mother and Alec’s parents were standing and talking, with Alec and Gina having their own conversation about the Friday concert. When Willow approached them, both Gina and Alec gave her a hug, and then Alec introduced her to his parents, Harry and Elizabeth (Call me Beth). Gina gave her a smile as she left with Maisie, and the five of them walked to the Rose residence.

They found Ashley in his office, who came out to shake hands.

“Sorry I wasn’t at the service this morning. I had to catch up with some paperwork for Monday at the office.”

Wendy and Willow exchanged looks and then the adults moved towards the sitting room. Wendy opened the sherry and looked at the teens, who obviously wanted to be somewhere else.

“Willow, dear, why don’t you play us something while we talk, and then you can come and help me prepare lunch.”

Willow sat at the upright and started to play Chopin and some Satie, with Alec leaning against the piano. After a while she gave him a wink and played the tune to ‘For My Lady’. He took the hint and started to sing. This stopped the conversation in mid-sentence as the two of them sang. When they finished, Alec bowed. His mother asked Willow if she could play old-time songs.

“If you mean pub songs, Beth, pick one.”

Beth named one of the staples that she knew, and she started playing the tune, with both sets of parents joining in. They did a few songs and then Wendy stood up.

“Look after our guests for a few minutes, darling, Willow and I need to get lunch ready. It will be in the kitchen; we don’t have a dining room.”

Alec followed the two of them out to the kitchen, offering to help. He was tasked with laying the table after Willow showed him where the cutlery was kept. Wendy put things into the microwave.

“When did you two learn to duet like that?”

“We didn’t Mrs. Rose. That’s the first time. It’s one of the things that Willow can pull out of the hat. I sang it on Friday and played the flute. Willow just played the flute parts on the piano, along with the bulk of the backing. It’s just her and her magic.”

“Call me Wendy, Alec. Mrs. Rose is my mother-in-law. I saw Willow’s magic firsthand when we were at the school. She got up on the stage with those four boys and, suddenly, I was at a Deep Purple concert. I’d never heard her play it before, as she would use headphones.”

“I wish I had been there. I’ve seen the DVD, and it was awesome. The concert we put together will be great to see. Willow and Gina on two organs made Mister Bamborough nearly bug his eyes out when they showed him that full orchestras can be reproduced. I had seen Gina play the piano, last year, but Friday she seemed totally free, but totally in control. She tells me that she now plays the church organ. That was not something I had expected.”

“She spent some time on our piano, practicing the Grieg. She is a very talented pianist.”

“I couldn’t see her playing pub songs, though.”

“You should have seen her and Willow in the Stoneleigh Club last night, between them they kept a sing-along going from just after seven to a bit after ten. Never judge a book by its cover, young Alec.”

They busied themselves and then sent Alec off to get his parents in. When he was out of the
room, Wendy whispered that she could see what Willow saw in him. They had a cheerful
lunch, and Willow found out more about Alec and his young days. Alec found out about Willow’s young days in Bristol, slightly altered to preserve her secret. It helped that she could talk about the orchestra there and the girls she knew.

Willow found out that his parents had a haberdasher’s shop in one of the suburbs, and that he had an older sister who worked in the shop but was living with her boyfriend. After the lunch, Willow volunteered her and Alec to do the washing up, and the adults went back to the sitting room for more talking.

When they were alone, Alec put his hands on her waist and she leaned into him, putting her arms around his neck, for their first real kiss. When they came up for air, she pulled away.

“I’ll rinse and you can load the dishwasher.”

He grinned and did as requested, then she kissed him again as a reward for being a good boy. She pulled him by the hand and went to the door of the sitting room, where the adults were complaining about the government.

“We’re just going for a walk, be back in half an hour or so.”

They left the house, holding hands, and she took him to the pathway down to the river. Near the bridge, they stopped, and he held her close as they kissed again. Then, with his arm around her shoulder and hers on his waist, they walked along the river and behind the church. Hidden from view by bushes, they kissed again, now getting the hang of it.

Hand in hand, they then went along Vicarage Lane and back to the house in comfortable silence. As they approached the house, Willow said that she would try and talk her mother around to let her go on a date, but it would be difficult as they had no transport. When they were at the front door, they kissed again before going in, Willow heading for her bag in the kitchen to repair her lipstick and get a tissue to wipe his lips clean.

When Alec and his parents left, Willow walked with them back to their car. Beth was looking around.

“This is a lovely village, Willow. You’re very lucky to have such peaceful surroundings.”

“It’s glorious, and we have made so many friends since we arrived. The only drawback is the lack of shops and the poor bus service. Miss the late one and you have to stop in the city overnight.”

“They tell me that there’s a big house nearby that’s worth visiting.”

“That’s Stoneleigh Abbey, in the main village, a few miles west. I’ve seen it and it’s lovely. It’s very popular because the author, Jane Austen, stayed there. Her mother, Cassandra Leigh, was married to the Reverend Austen. The Leigh’s were strong around here. There are several memorials to them in the church. One was Lord Mayor of London.”

“You seem very knowledgeable about them?”

“It’s part of being accepted in the Village. Most places this small consider a hundred years ago to be yesterday. It really makes you part of where you live, like having an overcoat on a cold day.”

“Are you sure that you’re still thirteen?”

“You’re not the first to say that. When Gina saw me rehearse the Purple concert, she thought that I was a young-looking sixteen.”

They got to the car and Beth gave her a hug.

“I’m so glad we came to meet you. From what Alec had been saying, I expected to meet a cross between Taylor Swift and an angel. What I see is a very talented teenager with a very adult outlook and sweet as well. We’ll see more of you in the future, I hope.”

They all got in the car and drove away, with Alec waving out of the back window as they disappeared. Willow sighed as she turned to walk home. Her thoughts a jumble of her sorrow that she would never be a proper woman for Alec, along with the anticipation of being with him for more kisses.

At home, she went to her room, plugged in the headphones, and played various organ pieces to herself until it was time to prepare dinner. Conversation was light until afterwards. As they tidied up, Wendy broke the silence.

“Alec is a nice boy. You’re showing good taste.”

“He spoke to me first, so, I guess it’s him with the good taste.”

“Whatever, you make a good couple, for as long as it lasts. First love is a rocky road, believe me.”

“How many boys did you date before you met Dad?”

“Probably a dozen or more. There was one boy that I was keen on for over a year, but he migrated with his parents. He promised to write, but never did. Mind you, I was your age at the time, and I cried for days.”

Willow hugged her mother.

“Thank you for that, Mum. I’ve cried more since I’ve been here than I did before.”

“You were very loud when you were a baby, but you did quieten down after you turned one. It could be the injection or pills that have accelerated your puberty. You have done an awful lot since you started at the school. It has been good for you, as you have been good for it, and you’re still in the first term there with at least four years to go.”

“It’s scary when you think about it. I’m getting on well with the normal subjects, but the music has been brilliant. They’re talking about doing the ‘Beethoven Ninth’, the ‘Choral’. Now that would be fantastic to perform. They’re so much braver with the things they plan.”

“Maybe that’s because they trust their students to step up and do the hard work.”

“Talking about hard work, I’ve got some laundry to do.”

Monday morning was full of second-year students talking about the show they had seen on Friday afternoon. As most of the Junior Orchestra were in their year, the lunch table was full and had several visitors. There was a lot of talk about the half-term holiday, the following week. Willow hadn’t given it much thought, but some of the time was laid out when Geoff brought Jim over to the table and introduced him.

“Willow, this is our friend, Jim, who you replaced for the Purple show. He is keen for you to show him some of the tricks you used during that concert. We’re talking about G-Force being expanded to five, as you’ve shown us how much more we can do with the added organ. I’ve spoken to Mister Bamborough, and he’s promised us a rehearsal room next week. If your mother drops you off, and picks you up, on a couple of days, can you help out?”

“That shouldn’t be a problem, Geoff. I’ll talk to my Mum. Will you have the setup that we used Friday?”

“That’s the plan. We’ll be working with those blues numbers as well, so Gina, you’ll be welcome.”

“That would be good, thank you.”

“Right. Let me know tomorrow.”

As they were walking to the next class, Gina and Willow were side by side.

“Willow. If we ask that there’s a room with a piano, and we take one of the organs, we could work on something together. I wonder if we get Alec in; we could see if there’s anything written for piano, violin and flute. It would make a great act for the Summer Project, next year. We could record it on our phones to play to the teachers.”

“As I play violin, I’ve been in a few different trio’s. Beethoven wrote some that I know of. There must be dozens that fit, seeing that those three instruments were so popular in their day. There may be something for just piano and violin that we can do. Even a more modern song with you singing as well.”

“Or us playing, and Alec singing.”

“Has anyone ever told you that you’re wicked.”

On the way home, they asked Wendy if she had any plans for them over the holiday. As she had to work, Wendy was happy to drop them off and pick them up.

“I doubt that the lunchroom will be operating, so you’ll have to take your lunches. Are you sure that’s what you want to do?”

“It is, Mum. If the boys don’t need us, we’re going to work on something of our own. I’ll do some research over the weekend on a trio that we can work on with all that time. We may even see if there’s a few popular songs that we can work on as a duo.”

“Oh, yes! I can just see your names in lights. Tonight, see ‘Summer and Rose’ in concert.”

When they got to Gina’s home, both girls got out and hugged.

“See you tomorrow, Summer.”

“See you, too, Rose.”

Giggling, Willow got back in the car.

Tuesday morning, Paul was as stern as usual. Willow thought that he would never make it as an ordained priest if he kept that up. More likely to bellowing fire and brimstone to an empty church.

They confirmed the following week with the Gees, and Alec told them that he wanted to be included if Grant would take him in and back home. They also found out that Zara would be there to start to sing with the band. Geoff suggested that Willow could work with Jim on Fleetwood Mac numbers, with Zara out front. It looked as if it would be almost all week in the school.

When they arrived at orchestra, the school organ was sitting in front, with the piano off to one side. When they were all sitting, Mister Bamborough stood on his rostrum.

“Today, we will play a complete concert. We will be joined by the Head and Miss Russell, in a few moments. We will start with the Saint-Saens ‘Seven Improvisations for the Organ’, played by Willow. I’ve heard that she is happy with that. So, Willow, please take your seat. After that, the organ will be wheeled off to one side, and then we’ll play the ‘Bolero’, followed by the Grieg, after the piano has been put into place. This has been a very productive term, and I’m proud to be conducting such a competent orchestra.”

The door opened and the two visitors came in, nodded to the assembly and took their seats. Willow left her clarinet on its stand and sat at the organ. She looked at the conductor and he nodded to her. It was show time!

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 16

The rest of the orchestra sat quietly as Willow played the Saint-Saens piece, with fingers over strings and hands on the percussion, to dampen any resonances. When she had finished, a couple of the percussion players pushed the organ to one side as she went back to her seat. Alec smiled and made a kissy face as she sat down.

The baton was tapped, and they made ready for the ‘Bolero’. Willow thought that it was getting better with every time they performed it, with today being a real performance to the Head of the school. When that had ended in the great blast, the percussion players were back to push the piano into place and Gina made her way to the front to sit at it. The sheet music was in front of her, but she now knew that it was in her head and not needed.

The atmosphere was electric as they worked through the movements. Mister Bamborough knew that this was a pivotal moment for this orchestra. Today was the first time that they had an organ soloist, as well as Gina being the first real piano soloist that he had conducted. He was almost afraid to glance at the Head to see what she was thinking about it.

As the last notes of the Grieg faded, there was an audible sigh from the orchestra, followed by the sound of clapping from the two visitors. The Head went and shook the conductors hand, then went to give Gina a hug. Over in the woodwind section, Willow and Alec were enjoying their own hug, having to be careful with their desire to kiss. When things settled down, Mister Bamborough called for quiet, and the Head spoke.

“Thank you for inviting me to this concert. I have been hearing things about the Music School and this orchestra over the term. I really didn’t expect to hear such a polished performance from students. You have all done very well, and there will be a date set for this at the end of the year. We can advertise it on the website and charge admission. With how you have performed today, I can’t see any problems with the Saint-Saens concert for next year. For the rest of the year, you’ll be working on that along with others. I’ll organise the Cathedral board to come in early in the second term to hear you, with the concert likely in May. With what you have played today, you will have almost enough for a Proms Night, if we get listed. You’ve made me proud to be associated with you, and you’ll make the school proud in the new year.”

They all packed up their instruments and made their ways out of the school. Alec and Willow walked with Gina, both girls getting other orchestra members coming to them to give them hugs, including most of the boys, who saw an opportunity not to be missed. In the car, on the way home, Gina turned to Willow in the back seat.

“Did you know that you were going to play the organ today?”

“No, it was a complete surprise. I had played it in the chapel to Miss Russell, so I suppose that she had suggested it to round out the concert. You do know that you’re the first piano soloist in the school. Zara told me that she had never heard of one before.”

Maisie laughed.

“So, I’m chauffeur to a couple of classical music stars, am I?”

Gina and Willow giggled.

“Not just a couple of stars, Mum. We’re Summer Rose, the next big thing.”

They were all smiling when Willow was dropped off at home. She went in and Wendy saw the look on her face.

“So, my girl, something big today?”

“We had the orchestra, and they had me out front on the organ to play the ‘Seven Improvisations’ to kick off, followed by the ‘Bolero’ and then Gina solo with the Grieg. It was very good, and the Head sat in. She told us that we were certainly going to have a concert, this term.”

“That’s good. Let us know and we’ll get the tickets. Your father may get in touch with Rupert to see if the family would like to come and hear you all. That would be a good time for your grandparents to visit, if it’s just before Christmas.”

Willow went to get changed, then helped her mother with dinner preparation. After dinner, she sat at her desk with her computer and looked for the trio music, surprised at how many there were that included cello, but the smaller number that included flute.

Wednesday was almost anticlimactic. It was only the extra chatter among the orchestra members at lunch that livened it up. Their table was visited by one of the percussion players and a couple of other boys.

“Willow. I’m Brent, from the percussion section. I’ve been talking to my friends about what we’ll be doing for the Summer Project, next year. They’re in Mister Bamborough’s guitar group, and he has suggested that they talk to you about forming a band, seeing that the G-Force will be concentrating on the academic side and won’t be taking part. What do you think?”

“We will be in the school next week, Brent, working with Jim and the Gees to get him up to speed on how to play the organ with more freedom. Gina and I will be there, so you can join us to see how it works. The Gees will have the amps set up, so we’ll have to get Mister Bamborough to organise a second rehearsal room with more. I’m sure that he’ll be more than happy to help.”

“Thanks, Willow. We’ll talk to him and see what happens. We’ll let you know by Friday.”

When they left, Gina leaned over to Willow.

“Looks like we may have the bones of Summer Rose, next year.”

Most of the week was revision of what they had done so far, and Willow took time out to talk to Mister Bamborough.

“Excuse me, Sir.”

“Yes, Miss Rose.”

“Next week, when Geoff and the others have one of the rehearsal rooms, I was wondering if we could reserve another for the week with a piano in it. There are a few boys from the guitar group who want to see if they can fit into a band with us, so we would like a set of amps and drums there as well.”

“That would be Brent and his friends?”

“Yes, Sir. Brent spoke as if they want to be the next version of G-Force when Geoff and the others move into fifth year. Gina and I were also thinking of working on a couple of trios for piano, violin, and flute.”

“I’ll let you into a little secret, Willow. I have ordered two of those Yamaha keyboards. If you’re happy to use one as a piano, I’ll put them both in the room. You’ll be able to use the amps with them as well. I’ll need to talk to Brent to see what drum kit he wants.”

“Thank you, Sir. That will be great.”

On the Friday, Geoff and Brent collected the keys to the two rooms. Brent gave Willow three CDs.

“This has some music that Herb, the main guitarist, wants us to try. I’ve listened to it and I’m not sure if it’s possible. There’s a complete CD, plus a couple of live versions of songs to show how the band performed them. It is a lot simpler when they play it live. There’s a copy there for Alec; none of the guitarists sing, so he might consider being up front. He sang very well last week.”

Willow passed the extras on to Gina and Alec, saying that they should listen to them over the weekend, and talk about it on Monday. They had questions, but she had to say that she had no answers.

Friday evening, Gina sat next to Willow as they looked for the particular trio they wanted. They found free sheet music for two modern pieces, and there was one video on YouTube of a Nino Rota piece that was thirteen minutes. They sat and watched it and then Willow emailed Alec with the link. After that, there was a Cesar Cui piece that was very bright, and they emailed that link as well. When they looked, there were a number from that composer that they could use, but starting with a couple was the first step.

They put Brent’s CD in the player and sat on the bed to listen to it. There was a sheet of paper in the CD case with all the details. The band was called Kansas, which neither of them had heard of. The first track nearly blew their minds, but, when they listened closely, they could hear the usual rock group plus an organ and a brass section, with the organ double tracked. It was a concept album, called ‘The Point of Know Return’, about the end of the world as the one person who knows how to run the place disappears. In the middle of a mass of big-stadium rock, was a slow number that the girls immediately loved, called ‘Dust in the Wind’. When they got to the two live versions, they could see how the songs had been pared back for a stage group.

“Well! That’s something else, Willow. Do you think we could do that? When you take it apart, it’s not that much harder than the Moody Blues.”

“If we did, it would have to be the whole show. Some of the tracks are seven or eight minutes, and you would need to tell the whole story with the ten tracks. It would certainly stretch us, and we could use two organs to get the complicated bits sound good. Those boys must be sure of themselves if they think that they can nail this stuff.”

“It might be a good project for us. We could call the show ‘This ain’t Kansas’, with a picture of you on the front, dressed as Dorothy with red shoes.”

They both listened to the CD over Saturday, trying out the different organ sounds. On Sunday, Gina played the church organ, and Willow found herself sitting in the pew with her parents for the first time. After church, Willow went to Gina’s house to discuss the things that may happen on Monday.

Wendy took them to the school on Monday. It was strange to walk into the quiet building after half a term with well over a thousand other students. In the music area, they found the Gees and Jim setting up. Jim said that he had listened to the CD that Willow had given Geoff, and wanted to work on the blues numbers, rather than try to recreate the Purple.

Gina stayed with them while Willow went to the other rehearsal room, where the other boys were working out what they wanted to do. She was introduced to Herb, the lead guitarist, Victor, the bass guitarist, and Ron, the rhythm. There were both the new Yamahas, so Willow set to plugging them in and trying them both out. Alec joined them.

“Good morning. I’m blown away by that music. I’ve transcribed all the words and have been trying to get them all into my head. It’s quite a story. How much of it have you guys worked on?”

“We’ve been able to remember most of it, so we can get working on it from track one. How about you, Willow?”

“I’m with you, lads. Let’s get working.”

They took their places and started with the first track. After a number of false starts, they finally made it through to the end. They decided to take a bit of a rest with a simpler tune and worked on ‘Dust in the Wind’. They had just started what they thought may be the final run-through when the door opened and Mister Bamborough came in, nodded to them and sat down. They carried on and went through to the end.

“That was really good. Have you mastered any others?”

They played him the first track that they had mastered. He grinned when they finished.

“That sounds even harder than the Moody Blues. Well done, you. Now, if you can take a break, let’s go and get the others. We need to have a talk.”

They opened the door of the other room, where Gina was sitting by the wall as the boys were working through ‘Smokestack Lightning’. When they finished, they were all asked to follow Mister Bamborough. They were led into the main school, to the teacher’s common room, where the Head and Miss Russell were at the hot water urn, making a cup of tea. The Head saw them come in and smiled.

“There you are! Welcome to a safe place to talk about something very important and very urgent. Get yourselves a drink and we can discuss a problem that we have.”

They all got the drinks and took a biscuit from the jar next to the urn. They sat in a group and the Head cleared her throat.

“The week before last, some of you played a rehearsal which was recorded, both on good audio and on video. Mister Bamborough asked the lads doing the recordings to let him have fourteen copies of each, so that you can listen to them, and we can see about putting together a performance date.”

They stayed silent as she picked up a copy of each of the discs.

“Here is a sample of each disc, and I have to say that they are excellent quality. The problem is that instead of another thirteen, we have received thirteen hundred and ninety-nine. That gives us a cashflow problem. We cannot afford to keep these in stock for another six months. Can you play a concert at the end of November? These will go on sale three weeks before, in the school and through the website, at the same time we advertise the live performance.”

Miss Russell came into the silence after she finished.

“I’ve had a look at the DVD, and it doesn’t look like something performed in a rehearsal room. I think that we’ll price the CD at five, and the DVD at ten pounds each. The performance will be five pounds a ticket. The music might make a good Christmas present. We’ll be putting the orchestra concert on in the second week of December, with the choir starting their outside performances around then.”

They sat and thought about what had been asked, then Geoff spoke up.

“If we do it, we can have Jim playing the blues half and the girls with Alec in the second. I’m sure that we can do what you want. If we concentrate on getting Jim up to speed in the next day or so, Gina can go with the others, then we can all get together after we’re happy, and do the second half of the concert. Will it be a Friday evening, after school? If so, we can be set up in the theatre and do a sound check before anyone comes in.”

Willow spoke.

“We could do the show with the two Yamahas. Are we getting the voice multipliers?”

“They should be with us on Wednesday, so you’ll have them in plenty of time.”

The boys all nodded, with the new members looking surprised at being part of such a important occasion. Willow turned to Herb.

“With your taste in music, you must have listened to the Moody Blues?”

“You’re right.”

“Well, if the Gees and Jim work on the blues half, we can work on the second, now that Gina can join us. Can we have a copy of the CD, Miss?”

“I’ll give each of you a copy of both discs. If we sell the bulk of the rest, it will be a great result. We can’t be too hard on the boys that placed the order. It may all end up as a good moneymaker.”

The bands were given their discs and went back to the rehearsal rooms in relative silence. Geoff said that they would start working on the set, knowing the sequence of songs already. The others went into the other rehearsal room. Willow took charge.

“Look, lads. We’ll leave the other stuff until tomorrow, after you’ve seen the DVD. The three of us are good with it if we continue what we were doing before we were interrupted.”

So, they took their places and resumed working with the Kansas. They started with the first track, with Gina adding her input, then did ‘Dust in the Wind’, before working on the second track together. They stopped for their lunch, taking the wrapped sandwiches to the lunchroom and bought drinks from the vending machine. They got the best part of another two tracks right before turning everything off.

The boys needed to be somewhere else but were very happy with what had been achieved. Gina opened the door of the other room slightly and could hear the others still working. The three friends went back to their room and talked about the trios that they had sent Alec. He was excited that he could be part of a classical project.

“I’ll bring my flute tomorrow, if you bring your violin. Gina can play one of these organs as a piano. If each of us download your sheet music for the three pieces, we may be able to work on them if the others leave early.”

Alec went to the other room to wait for Grant to be ready to leave, while Willow and Gina went to the front of the school to wait to be picked up.

“What did you think of the mess with the discs?”

“When we finished, I saw Mister Bamborough speaking to them. I think that they hadn’t settled back enough to understand what he meant. We were all a bit worn out. It could be good, as it gets the concert over and done with, letting us think about other projects. Here comes your mother.”

On the way home, Wendy put the CD into the car player, and they went back to Stoneleigh listening to blues. That evening, the Rose family watched the DVD, after which, Willow was hugged and then went to prepare for bed. In her nightie, she sat at her computer and printed off the trio music, then hugged her two bed buddies before drifting into sleep.

On Tuesday, the two girls helped Brent and his friends master the Moody Blues numbers, being able to recreate the entire show by the time they needed to leave. The Gees came in as they were working through the last couple of numbers, having got Jim playing with a lot more soul. When they had finished, Geoff spoke for the other Gees.

“That was tremendous. You guys are good enough to do that half yourselves. We should have some voice multipliers tomorrow. When you hear yourselves using those, you’ll be blown away. If we get the teachers in to hear us, as separate groups, we should be able to do other things in the rest of the week. Zara will be coming in and we plan to work on a Fleetwood Mac concert for the second or third term.”

When the Gees left, Willow turned to the others.

“It looks like we’ll be Blue Two on the night. You guys wanted to have a project, and it seems that your wish has been granted, depending on permission. Bring your main game when you come in, and I’m sure that you’ll be rock stars.”

The others left, and the three friends set up to play a trio, with the music on stands. They did one piece, which they thought sounded good, and left the flute and violin with the rest of the equipment when they left. With Grant already gone, Wendy was asked to take Alec home. After a cup of tea with Beth, they carried on to Stoneleigh.

The CD was still in the player, so they listened to the end of the blues and the beginning of the Moods on the way. After dinner, Wendy packaged the DVD in a post pack and addressed it to her mother for posting on the next day, telling Willow that they’ll buy another one of their own when they’re on sale.

Wednesday was a success on every front. The teachers joined Blue Two, and Zara, when Blue One played the blues half of the show. Then, everyone trooped to the other room as Blue Two recreated the second half, now with the vocal multipliers. The permission was given to work on whatever else they were doing, as Zara joined the Gees to go and see what they could do with Fleetwood Mac.

Willow and the rest of the band worked on the Kansas concert, nearly completing the set when it was time to pack up. The others were still working, so Alec went in to wait for Grant as the girls went out to the school entrance to wait for Wendy.

On Thursday, they finished the ten tracks, and played the set all the way through, with Herb recording it on his phone. The boys had a birthday party to go to, so took their instruments with them and told the others that they would see them Monday. It left the girls and Alec almost two hours to work on the two trios, enough to be an act in one of the concerts.

With just the three of them, so they started to explore other things. Alec was told about Summer Rose, and asked if there were any current pop songs that he liked to sing along to. He had some on his phone, so they listened to one, then tried recreating it with the two keyboards and Alec singing. The songs ended up sounding totally different to what they had been working on in the first part of the week. They were almost jazzy. As they had each one how they liked it, they all had their phones on record to have their own set to listen to.

When it was time to go, Willow took her violin with her, and Alec had his flute when he went to wait for Grant, locking up and taking the key for Geoff to hand in. Gina needed to go to the toilet, so Willow and Alec took the opportunity to have a kiss while waiting for her. Before they parted, he told her that his parents wanted to see the Stoneleigh Abbey and would be coming to the church first on Sunday morning. He asked her if she could join them after the service. She said that she would love to show them around. On the way home, she told Wendy about the plan.

On Friday, she went over to the church to check the hymns and run through them. It was a pleasant rest from the full-on week. She tidied her room, did her laundry and transferred the recorded songs to her computer, then burnt a CD of them. At a loose end, she got the vacuum out and worked through the house, then started preparations for dinner. Once she had things ready to start, she went up to her room and looked through her wardrobe for something she could wear on Sunday, that would give her legroom at the organ, but still be good for a trip with Alec and his parents.

After dinner, she played the CD of their songs to her parents. Wendy gave her a hug, and her father said that she should start thinking about writing her own material. That was so far from left field, she sat, stunned. Her brain was full of tunes, both classical and pop. Why not try what he had said. She gave him a hug and thanked him for the suggestion.

That evening, while her parents watched the television, Willow was at the keyboard, headphones on, and trying out various tunes. She already had the words in her mind. They dealt with teenage love and a girl’s first kiss.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 17

On Saturday morning, after breakfast, Willow went for a walk. She went down to the bridge over the river and then along the bank to the church. Instead of cutting back along Church Lane, she continued through the orchard to Coventry Road and back towards home along Vicarage Road.

She was passing the Club as a truck was delivering beer. The Club Manager saw her and called her over.

“Willow, my lass. Just the person I wanted to see. Those piano sessions have been very good for the club takings. We haven’t had crowds like it for years. Can we organise a monthly, or even fortnightly, event?”

“That would depend on Gina helping out, sir. But I can’t see much of a problem unless we’re both deep into exam time. Would you mind if the two of us start with other types of songs while the patrons are eating?”

“You can do whatever you like, as long as it’s entertaining. Can you play a week next Saturday?”

“I’ll be there. My Mum appreciates a night without cooking.”

She carried on home to tell her parents about the arrangement. Wendy told Ashley that he had to slow down with the drink, or else she would go without him. After lunch, Willow went out again, but only as far as the bench by the church. She took a notebook and pencil, sitting there with her eyes closed while she thought of all that had happened in her life. She opened her eyes and started writing.

By the time that she went home to prepare for dinner, she had a number of song lyrics written down. There was a song about the transition from childhood into being a teenager; another about finding a best friend forever, that would precede the one that she had written about the first kiss. Having worked on two concept albums recently, she was writing a story, her story, in song. This would be her secret project.

On Sunday morning, she wore one of her better full skirts and a matching top. When the family walked to the church, they all had coats on against the winter cold. She went up as the bells started and got the organ ready, then started playing Bach, which always calmed her down. She saw, in the mirror, her parents come in with Alec and his parents. Gina came in with Maisie and sat in the same pew.

The congregation rose as Reverend Russell entered, and Willow faded the Bach out as he approached the altar. The service was routine, and she started the departure music as the bells started. Gina led Alec up to the organ as the church emptied, and he watched Willow playing. When she stopped, with the bells, she turned it off and covered the keyboard.

“Gina. I was asked, yesterday, if we could do our club gigs on a regular basis, even fortnightly. Are you up for that?”

“As long as it doesn’t interfere with schoolwork.”

Gina turned to lead the way back to ground level, and Alec took the opportunity to give Willow a kiss, before they followed.

“You do realise, young man, that kissing your girl in a church usually only happens after the wedding vows.”

“If that’s the case, my sweet, then so be it. We can get married here, can’t we?”

“Not so fast, young buck! There are demons to slay and dragons to vanquish before the maiden is yours.”

They joined the adults outside, with her parents walking home as she joined Alec in the back seat behind his parents. She showed them how to get to Stoneleigh Park, and then to the Abbey. His father paid for them all to go in, and they started exploring the building. Willow was able to talk about some of the places which had ‘No Entry’ signs as they moved around.

Beth was starting to wonder how this teenager knew about the hidden rooms when a voice called out.

“Willow! Fancy seeing you here.”

Willow turned to see Cassandra and Terry walking towards her.

“Hello. Are you here to look at the chapel?”

“We are. We were wondering what the organ sounded like.”

“I don’t know. I haven’t played it.”

“We have to get our organist to try it out, won’t we? Dad is around, somewhere, with Mum. He can talk to the management. Now, who is this young fellow, with his parents if my eyes don’t deceive me?”

Willow introduced Cassandra and Terry to the Hancock’s. Alec was looking at her with a quizzical expression, which Cassandra saw.

“She hasn’t told you about us, has she? I’m Cassandra Leigh, and my father is the Sixth Baron Leigh, who lived in this house for a while as a child. Willow is a descendant of the brother of the Third Baroness, if I’ve remembered it correctly. It was all a long time ago. Have you shown them the portrait of the Third Baron, Willow?”

“Not yet.”

Willow hadn’t wanted to reveal all, but it was now out in the open. Alec still looked quizzical, and his parents looked shocked. She took Alec’s hand and pulled him up to the corridor where the portrait hung. It may have been a mistake as they found the Baron looking at it carefully.

“Good morning, sir. Cassandra said you were in the house.”

“Hello, Willow. Who is this young man with you.”

“This is Alec, who plays flute in the school orchestra, sings in a pop group, and is my boyfriend.”

“Good morning, talented Alec. I know that Willow is a talented girl, and it looks as if she attracts talented young men. What is the pop group?”

“It’s a school thing, sir. We will be playing in part of a school concert. I’m with Willow, and others, recreating the sound of the Moody Blues.”

“Now, that’s something I’d like to hear.”

“It will be advertised on the school website in a couple of weeks. You will be able to buy a DVD that we’ve already filmed, and there are some of the concert that Willow played Deep Purple songs in still for sale.”

The Baron looked at Willow with a raised eyebrow.

“You kept that quiet when you visited, young lady. As far as we knew, you were a quiet young thing who played church organ and sometimes honky-tonk in a club.”

Willow laughed.

“It’s been a busy couple of months, sir. We worked with another group perfecting a Kansas concept album last week, with Alec singing, and our friend, Gina, on another organ. The three of us then did something completely different, learning a piano, flute, and violin trio.”

“Right. Now, are you two here on your own?”

“No, Alec’s parent brought us. They’re probably still downstairs talking to Cassie.”

“Let’s round them up and I’ll lead them into the forbidden zones that Rupert has already shown you.”

He set off and the two teens followed behind. Alec whispered to Willow.

“You never let on that you’re practically nobility!”

“No, and it’s not something that needs to go any further. It’s just that my great-great-great grandfather was brother of the wife of that man in the picture. It’s so far removed that we’re not considered officially family, except that the Baron has accepted us as part of his history. When the third Baron died, childless, his cousin inherited the title, and that’s Christopher’s great-great grandfather. If you go back to the church, you’ll see a lot of signs of the Leigh family connection.”

“Christopher Leigh?”

“Don’t make that joke. He’s good with it but has distanced himself from the actor, years ago.”

They found the Baron rounding up Cassie and the others, and then leading the Hancock’s on a personalised tour of the house, collecting Marie on the way, who gave Willow a hug. They ended up in the chapel, where Willow was asked to try the organ out. She had been to enough weddings, in her younger days, to be able to play the wedding march for them.

As they left the chapel, Cassie made a joke that Willow wouldn’t be able to play at her own wedding, and Alec said that Gina could do the honours. His mother looked at him and he blushed.

They had lunch at the Abbey dining room, and Beth announced that they had an appointment that afternoon. Willow saw the look of surprise on Alec’s face. The Baron looked at Marie, who nodded.

“Look, we were going to St. Marys to have a look at that church, this afternoon. If you want to dash off, we can take Willow home.”

“If you can do that, it will be good. Thank you.”

Willow and Alec managed to separate themselves from the group on the way out. Alec gave her a quick kiss, before he raced to the open car door, held by his mother. When they left, Willow stood, wondering about the change in the atmosphere. The Baron came up to her.

“It’s something we have to live with, Willow. That family has to be staunchly left. Meeting a right-wing peer of the realm was an unwelcome shock. I saw the look that Beth gave Alec when he spoke about Gina playing at your wedding. If I’m any judge of character, he will tell you that his mother has laid down the law. I’m sorry.”

“Not as sorry as I am, sir.”

“Willow, we’re family, call me Chris.”

“All right. Chris. I’ll try not to cry and spoil your afternoon.”

He pulled her into a hug.

“You’ll get over it. He may not be husband material, but you know that he’ll stay your friend. And everyone needs friends.”

She smiled.

“Thank you, Chris. Has Cassandra met Reverend Russell yet?”

“Not yet. With you to introduce her, I’m sure that he’ll be happy to let her look around the church.”

“Will you pop into my home when you drop me off? I can ring Mum to open a fresh bottle of sherry. I think that Alec’s parents emptied the last one.”

He nodded, so she pulled her phone out of her bag and rang home.

Back in the Abbey, both Marie and Cassie gave her a hug and told her that she shouldn’t be upset that her boyfriend was whisked away so suddenly. The Baron completed his task by getting the official brochure and the prices for weddings, with a discount as a Leigh. They all got into the people mover and drove into the village. Willow went to the Vicarage and spoke to Edie, who told her that the Reverend would join them in a few minutes.

Willow led them into the church, where Cassandra and Terry went around the walls, carefully looking at the plaques and taking pictures. When the Reverend joined them, the Baron asked about a wedding.

“For you, Baron Leigh, it will be free, seeing that it’s for the Leigh family, and will be a full-service event, with the flowers and ushers thrown in. The Leigh family is revered here, as you can see on the walls. It would be churlish to charge you a penny, and my parishioners feel the same. I’m sure that the Stoneleigh Club would be happy to accommodate a reception, it’s just a stroll across the road, so you can have a four ‘o’clock wedding and then go over for the reception. The happy couple can change in the vicarage.”

“That’s most kind. I would, of course, donate.”

“That would be your prerogative, sir. I wondered if you would be having the wedding at the Abbey.”

“It’s nice, but a little commercialised. This has a much nicer atmosphere. Cassie, do you want to hear the organ?”

“Yes please. Would you, please, Willow.”

Willow went up to the organ and turned it on, waiting until it was up to pressure. Then she played the wedding march. She thought that this instrument sounded mellower and full toned compared to the Abbey. She shut the organ down and covered the keys, then went down, where the Reverend was showing Cassandra and Terry the way that the wedding would take place, seeing that the main door was at the side.

She slid outside and trotted across to the Club, where the manager was cleaning the taps.

“Excuse me, sir. I need to tell you that the Sixth Baron Leigh is in the church, seeing if it would be suitable for his daughter’s wedding. Reverend Russell has just suggested that they hold the reception here, so they may be in to ask you about it.”

“Thank you for the heads up, lass. We have rooms that we don’t use, so a big do is easy. I’ll give him a really good deal, never fear.”

She went back to the church, and slipped inside while the group was being shown the area that the Reverend emerged from on Sundays, and where a table would be set up for the signing of the official documents. Cassie would have to come in through that door on the day of the wedding. She pulled out her phone and called home.

“Mum, we’re at the church so that Cassie can see if she wants to marry here. I think that we’ll be going over to the Club after, to see about a reception. I’m sure that the manager will try and sweeten the deal by offering them a meal, tonight. Be prepared for me to give you another call.”

She then rang Gina.

“Gina. Are you free tonight, if I call you. We may be asked to play at the club tonight as a special occasion. It shouldn’t be as late as Saturday nights.”

With Gina’s reply that she would warn her mother, Willow put the phone away and tried to look angelic as the Baron came back out into the body of the church.

“The organ here sounded much better. Did you play it differently?”

“It’s the difference between a newish instrument and one that’s been in place for over a hundred years and is powered by pumped air pressure. Having played the other one, earlier, I thought that this was much more authentic.”

“Authentic. That is exactly the word, Willow. This whole village, the church and the people. They are the real thing. My family has forgotten our roots, and they lie here, with all these good people. The club, that’s just across the road?”

“It is, and I think that the manager will be setting up for the Sunday evening drinkers about now.”

“They do meals?”

“Only on weekends. They get a full house on the Saturdays that Gina and I play there.”

“What about space for a band at a reception, or, at least, a DJ?”

“I don’t know. I do know that we fill the front rooms, but I believe that there are more rooms out the back.”

“We’ll just have to ask about those. This is great! My wife is happy here, my daughter is positive about the church, especially with all the ancestors here. If we get too many coming, we can always set up a screen outside and a camera inside.”

“It’s a good view from where I sit, if you want to have a look.”

She led him up to the organ, and he took in the view.

“For a wedding, the Reverend has told me that he uses the main altar, right at the end, so the cameraman will need to be able to zoom in. The procedure would happen just between the current altar and the main one.”

He looked hard at the view, then took some pictures on his phone.

“Thank you, Willow. You really should direct films when you’re older. We can put a couple of go-pros facing the couple on the day, to be slipped into the official record. What about unwanted noises up here?”

“I will be turning the fans on when I arrive, to get the pressure up. The only other times that they start is if I’m doing a long, or loud, piece. They kicked in while I was playing the ‘Toccata’ the other day, but you wouldn’t have heard them in the body of the church. Will there be many cameramen, seeing that it would be a society wedding?”

“We’ve talked about it and may have a single photographer from a society paper, keeping the general newshounds outside. It would be a lot easier to control than the Abbey. Then there would be the family photographer to do all the group photos.”

He took another look at the church from this vantage point, gauging how many could sit in each pew.

“The pews are authentic, as well, with the doors.”

“They’re the same in the Abbey. It must be something from earlier days.”

They went back down and joined the others. Cassandra smiled, sweetly.

“This is all right, isn’t it Daddy? All we need is to see where the reception can be held.”

“Thank you, Reverend. I’ll get back to you with the exact date and time, but it will be around Easter. Now, let’s go and see this club.”

The strolled over to the club and went in. Willow had suppress a giggle as the manager had put on a jacket with his name badge on the lapel.

“Good afternoon, folks. Hello, Willow. What can we do for you?”

“We’re here to see if you can host a wedding reception for up to two hundred guests.”

“Certainly. If you follow me, I’ll show you a bigger area. We generally fit around sixty to seventy here on a good night, but there are rooms where we used to hold dinner dances.”

He led them down a passage and opened the door to a large room and turned on the lights.

“We can sit around two forty, with the dance floor it comes back to two hundred. There’s a stage for a band, as well as a PA, which we would make sure was in full working order. It’s a bit messy at the moment as we haven’t used it for a few years. We had monthly shows up to the COVID period and it hasn’t restarted.”

“What about catering?”

“We have the kitchens here, and I would need enough lead time to make sure the kitchen is back at full capacity. We do feed around fifty or sixty on the sing-along nights. The usual charge for receptions is sixty pounds a head, but I believe that you’re special, right?”

Willow stepped in, looking at his name badge.

“Malcolm, this is the Baron Leigh and the Baroness. It is their daughter who will be getting married.”

“Right. I can bring the price down to thirty a head, two-plate drop, and dessert. Drinks would be by a pre-paid bar tab. I can do the price because I can get a good deal from my suppliers. All they need would be a group picture outside the Club, and your permission to add the caption that they had been the preferred supplier to the wedding reception. They would put the picture in their windows.”

Christopher laughed, and Marie giggled.

“If my daughter is happy, you sir, have a deal. This village is priceless! Or, at least, half price.”

“Look, Baron. Why don’t you and your family stay for dinner, tonight, on the house. There’ll be others coming in. Willow, would you be able to provide some entertainment if we include you and your parents?”

“That can be arranged. Can Gina come in and help out?”

“The more the merrier. What do you say, sir?”

“All right, we’ll stay. We can rest with a drink until dinner time. Willow, do you want to go and get Ashley and Wendy, and call your friend?”

The family settled in as Malcolm gave Willow a smile as she went off to collect her parents, calling Gina on the way. When she got home, Wendy had already changed and was putting on her socialising face. Ashley had a sports jacket and slacks.

“Right, Missy. You left with Alec and his family and return with the Baron. Spill the beans, kid!”

“Short answer, Dad. Hancock’s happy looking around Abbey, run into Cassandra and Terry. Cassie spills the beans about me being almost family, Beth looked like thunder. Baron appears on the scene and does the full behind-the-barriers tour, then we had lunch. Beth announces that they have a prior appointment this afternoon and they leave in a hurry, taking Alec and my love life with them.”

Ashley hugged her.

“So, a left hook met a right jab and decided to throw in the towel.”

“If you meant that she got the hump because I’m almost nobility, then – yes.”

“So, the Baron brought you home?”

“We stopped at the church to have a look and they’re now sitting in the club having a drink. Malcolm has shown them the big room at the back and offered them, and us, a free meal tonight. Gina and I will be doing an impromptu sing-along. If you’re worried that I might start bawling, I’ll keep it in until I have a pillow to soak.”

She went upstairs to freshen up and let Wendy redo her make-up. Then, they left the house and walked to the club, where the Leighs had been joined by the Russell’s and the Summer’s, as well as a few more locals who had come along for a meal and a drink. The Reverend had introduced Gina and Maisie to the others, and, when she saw Willow come in, she stood and came to her side.

“So, when were you going to tell me that you’re this pally with the Baron?”

“It isn’t that important, friend. They are almost normal people with a bit more money and a Steinway upright in the dining room. It’s a short story from a long time ago, and I’ll let you know it all on the way to school in the morning. It makes no difference to us.”

They hugged.

“I’ll believe you, friend. They seem nice.”

“I met them at the Abbey this morning. I was with Alec and his parents and Cassandra spouted it all out about our family and theirs. His mother carried him off after lunch. I suppose that my boyfriend isn’t my boyfriend anymore, on mother’s orders.”

“Oh! You poor girl. You two were getting on so well.”

“Let’s forget that, tonight. We have some entertaining to do. I’ll open up with something different, and then you can get them going. I don’t know how long the others will stay, but they do like drinking songs.”

Willow went to see the manager, getting him to put a microphone on a stand, next to the piano. Then she joined the others for a while and had a lemonade. Before the food came out, she went to the piano, sat down and moved the microphone closer, and turned it on.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, tonight I’m going to start with something a little different. Please refrain from throwing tomatoes, they’re terrible to clean off.”

She started playing a tune and then started to sing, softly. It was her song about a child becoming a teenager. It was followed by one about a teenager finding a true friend, and one about the teenager experiencing her first kiss. Wendy had tears in her eyes as she realised that these were Willow’s own story. The next tune was one that Gina knew but had never heard it played with just the piano. It was ‘Driftwood’, and includes the line ‘Don’t leave me, driftwood, on the shore’.

She switched the microphone off and went back to her seat, to polite applause. Wendy stood and held her close before they sat down. After the meals were eaten, Gina went to the piano to start the sing-along. When she got to her final piece, Willow took over and kept the entertainment going. There was at least fifty in the club for the extra entertainment, some of the regulars having rung their friends.

When Willow played ‘Now is the Hour’, she put the lid on the keyboard and there was general applause, hugs and kisses as the Leigh’s left to go home, and the other patrons drifted off. The manager asked Willow to stay for a while, and the evening drew to a close with just the Russell’s, the Rose’s and the Summer’s, sitting with hot coffees in front of them.

The Reverend confirmed that a date had been set the weekend before the Easter weekend, and Malcolm confirmed that the Baron had paid a deposit for the reception at the club. Ashley said that they had been very happy that they had been so well accepted by the Village.

Willow was hugged by Maisie and Gina, with Gina saying that she’ll be looking forward to the story in the morning. Willow walked home with a parent on each side, each with an arm over her shoulders. When they got home, she went to her room and changed into her nightie, then went to the bathroom to cleanse her face and clean her teeth.

She didn’t cry until she was in bed, cuddling her furry friends. And then she cried herself to sleep.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 18

On Monday morning, Willow felt better. She had dreamed about life back in Bristol and had pictured herself in a bramble bush after being bullied. The word ‘stoic’ stayed in her mind. She went down for breakfast, determined that life continues, whatever had happened, and you just have to adapt. She was even able to speak about things when Wendy asked what had happened.

“It’s simple, Mum. Beth dragged Alec out to the car, and they took him away. The Baron thinks that she must be a staunch leftie and meeting a Tory peer had rattled her. I’ll be nice to Alec, as it isn’t his fault, but his parent’s support for our relationship has evaporated.”

“But we’re not even related.”

“Doesn’t matter. I was treated like family, and the acceptance of me just disappeared. I put my pillowcase in the laundry, it was a bit soggy.”

When she went up to get ready for school, she was meticulous in her dress and make-up. Luckily, the nighttime tears hadn’t left permanent evidence on her young face. On the drive to school, she had to fully explain the historical link to a peer to Gina, minimising any actual blood relationship. Gina was asked to just accept it as her family having a family friend who just happened to be a Baron.

“It’s all right, Willow. Spending the evening with them was enough to show me that they’re good people. Cassandra told me about you playing the wedding march on the two organs, and how it was so different. She’s one of those who hasn’t realised that the sound of an instrument can be different, depending on who made it.”

They walked into the school, confident that last week had been productive, if surprising. Alec was in a couple of classes, and he looked unhappy and couldn’t hold Willow’s gaze for long. At lunch, he sat next to her.

“I’m really sorry about Sunday. My mother gave me a good talking to about not following the family politics in being with you. She really laid it on thick. I don’t know what her problem is; the Baron and his family are nice people, even if they are Tory.”

“It’s all right, Alec. I realise that she’s made it very difficult for you. She didn’t talk about taking you away from school, did she?”

“Only if we remain as a couple. I’m not allowed to talk about you, but she will quiz me on what I’m doing. If we’re in a concert, together, she doesn’t want us to sit next to each other.”

“Is she afraid that I’ll infect you with a political virus? What about the band shows?”

“I told her that I would be singing with a group, and that you play the organ. She told me to make sure that there’s no contact, or else I’m out of here.”

“Alec. I’ll be blunt. Last night I cried myself to sleep. Today I’m prepared to be your friend and forget our closeness. I want to hear you playing flute and singing and am not prepared to let you leave this school because of her prejudices. I’m not happy about it, but seeing you here is better than not seeing you at all. Remember – hugging but no kissing!”

Gina was listening in and admiring her friend’s depth of character. On the way to the next class, she linked her arm in Willow’s.

“That was some speech, friend. It was almost statesmanlike. You could go into diplomacy when you get older.”

“It was hard, friend. I didn’t know if I could tell him that it was definitely off, but it’s done. I just hope that his mother lets him be himself. I doubt that she would approve of our trio pieces, though, unless he’s your boyfriend.”

That comment started Gina thinking. Living with her mother in a village of older people, she hadn’t had a lot to do with boys, other than seeing them in school. Learning to play the piano had also isolated her. Alec had been the first boy that she had spent time with as they learned new music. She didn’t really think of him as a potential boyfriend, just as a friend. Her first real friend who was a boy. She did think that Brent was cute, and playing the triangle near him may be an opportunity to get to know him better. In the band, he was with his mates, and she knew enough that this was a bond that one doesn’t intrude into.

Tuesday morning, Paul was his usual self. When they gathered for the orchestra that afternoon, Willow asked Zara if he was any different with her chapel mornings.

“He’s a bit stuck up, but all right. He can’t be anything else with Reg there.”

“Reg? Does he play the organ?”

“Yes, he does. He plays in every chapel.”

“Not in ours, the organ stays covered.”

“I’ll ask Reg when I see him. He helps out with Senior Orchestra on Wednesdays.”

Willow went and sat next to Alec, with them smiling at each other. The one thing that Willow had seen, when she walked in, was the two Yamahas set up in front of the orchestra.

Mister Bamborough tapped his baton on the rostrum once the orchestra had settled.

“Today, you will see the sheet music to ‘Carnival of the Animals’. It is a composition that highlights a number of instruments, and I’m certain that we will do it justice. In the original, it only uses eleven members of the orchestra. We have made changes so that most of you get a chance to play. We have a new instrument with this piece, called the glass harmonica. Can you give us a demonstration, Julia, please.”

The orchestra sat as they heard the sound of this new instrument, a proper part of some compositions in its day, a sort of industrial method of rubbing a wet finger around the rim of a glass.

“Thank you, Julia. Today, we will start with the first short piece. It uses two pianos, and we are now lucky enough to have been able to buy these two keyboards. Gina and Willow, can you come forward and take your seats.”

They went and sat at the keyboards, each with a small amplifier. They were set on the grand piano setting, and Gina played the middle ‘C’ for the rest to tune to. The baton was tapped again, and they prepared to play.

Saint-Saens may have written the opus as a musical joke and a poke at various people, but that didn’t make it easy. It took the whole session to get the first three of fourteen pieces to an acceptable condition. Mister Bamborough told them that they had done well, and then called out some names, including Willow and Gina.

“Can those named please arrange to be able to attend the Senior Orchestra on Wednesday, next week, and every week until the end of term. You will be working on the Saint-Saens concert. We will get this item settled in two more weeks, and then we will work on the ‘Ninth’.”

On the way home, they told Maisie about the new arrangements, excited that they would be in the Senior Orchestra as well. Wendy was also told that evening.

In Thursday lunch, Zara came up to Willow and spoke to her, quietly.

“I asked Reg about the organ in the chapel. He said that Paul told him that he had you playing it on Tuesdays. Something doesn’t add up!”

Friday was the first music lesson for the second half of the term. It was about the blues. Mister Jamieson spoke about early use of song that slaves used to communicate their feelings, and then the movement to other parts of society in southern America. They touched on Cowboy Blues that became sad country music songs and came to the more modern songs.

“We’ll delve deeper into the reasons and history of the blues, but some of you had a close encounter with modern versions in the last week before the break. We can watch this and discuss it.”

He turned on a big screen and they watched the first half – Blue Blues. When he ended it, he turned to the class.

“You will have seen our own Gina playing the organ in this show, the rest of the band are in fourth year. Some of those songs were written more than fifty years ago, who can identify them?”

It was Gina’s week to play the church organ, and Wendy told the girls that Willow would be having a short break in Oxford, to visit her grandparents on her father’s side. They would be leaving in the morning, staying in a hotel overnight, and would be back Sunday evening. It would be the last chance to visit before Christmas. When they were home, Willow asked her mother if the grandparents were aware of her change of status.

“They have been told, love, and your father has sent them pictures. Their replies have been a bit off-handed, though. If it all goes belly up, we can always tour Oxford and sight-see.”

They packed overnight bags that evening and left as soon as they had tidied up on Saturday morning. The drive was reasonable, and they arrived late in the morning, checking into the hotel before going to visit Ashley’s parents. To say the visit wasn’t successful would be an understatement. Her grandfather just made a sour face and left the room to read the racing pages of the newspaper. Her grandmother kept calling her Bill, while being quite chatty with her son and daughter-in-law. There was no offer of lunch, so, in the end, Ashley spoke up.

“Mother. I can see that you are not accepting of our daughter, and that Dad will have nothing to do with her. No amount of telling you that her transition was not of her desire doesn’t seem to sway your hide-bound thinking. We’re going into the city, now, to enjoy our break. Any visit, in future, will be just me. We did hope that you would be as good with this as Wendy’s parents. We wish you both a Merry Christmas. Hopefully, you might reconsider your prejudices at a later date. Say cheerio to Dad for us, we’ll see ourselves out.”

On the way into the city, Wendy put her hand on Ashley’s arm.

“I’m proud of you, my love. That took a lot of courage to talk to her like that. Any time you want a weekend down here, Willow and I will be able to get by.”

They stopped at a pub for lunch, and then did the double-decker tour of the city, getting off if they wanted to see more, and getting on the next one. They had dinner in the hotel, had an early night, and were back on the road home by ten. Willow had a number of brochures to look at, including some from the University. They didn’t take the M40, but stayed on the ‘A’ road to Banbury, where they had lunch in a pub. They took the A423 towards Coventry and then took a side-road to Stoneleigh.

Back at home, Willow hung the good dress that she had taken but not used and checked her skirts for possible reuse. Putting the used underwear into the laundry, she went down to help Wendy put together a light meal.

“That went well, Mum!”

“I’ve told you before that your father’s family are a bit crazy. It means that, if you go to Oxford, you’ll be staying in a dorm, rather than with them. Of course, you could stay with my parents and go to Cambridge.”

“I think that Cambridge would be the go, Mum, unless there are Uni’s closer with good courses. Of course, that is a long way into the future. Who knows how my life will unfold, considering the last three months. Actually, talking about three months, don’t I have to go to the clinic soon?”

“I’ll ask your father to check when they can see you. If it’s only a short visit, he can book you for a Saturday.”

On Monday morning, they told Gina a revised story about their visit to Oxford, and a lot about sight-seeing. Gina said that the general talk at church had been all about the upcoming wedding. Edie had been rounding up the volunteers already, and talking to the flower suppliers to make sure that there would be plenty of spring blooms.

The classes were all routine, Willow well able to keep up. At lunch, there was more talk about the juniors being added to the Senior Orchestra. Alec was one who was going to be there, as was Dianne. Monday evening, Willow listened to the complete ‘Carnival of the Animals’, noting how much of it was the two pianos.

Tuesday morning, Paul looked angry. At the end of the short service, they were turning to go as he called out.

“Miss Rose. Could you stay, please. There is something we need to talk about.”

Willow hugged Gina and Dianne, with her back to him, while she pulled her phone from her inside pocket of her blazer, switching it to record. Slipping it back in, she nodded to her friends and then turned back, looking at Paul. He waited until the last of the students had left and the door had shut.

“What do you have to say for yourself, young lady?”

“About what?”

“About making trouble for me. Reg Edwards asked me about a claim that we don’t use the organ on Tuesday mornings.”

“But we don’t use the organ.”

“Don’t you know why, Miss Rose?”

“No, I don’t.”

“When you speak to me, you call me sir or reverend!”

“But you’re not a teacher, and I was told that you were a theology student by the Reverend Russell. Did I miss your ordination?”

“You’re being cheeky! That old fool, Russell, wouldn’t have the gig here if it wasn’t for his batty sister. I’ll tell you why we don’t use the organ. I was at the Summer Project and saw you playing the devil’s music. I refuse to allow your satanic hands play this organ and desecrate the keys.”

“Why don’t you get Mister Edwards to play, then?”

“He’ll only get you playing, and I would have no power to stop him. I can’t wait until that Russell retires. When I’m the Reverend, there’ll be changes, I can tell you. Given the chance, I’ll get a pile of cushions and get the whole school on its knees for assembly.”

“So, would I be acceptable to you if I attend chapel in a sackcloth with a chain for whipping my own back?”

“You would never be acceptable, Rose! I see you, looking down during the prayers. I doubt that you even open your mouth. In future, you will look at me and pray properly, or I’ll put you on detention. Now, get out of my sight!”

Willow left the chapel and switched the phone recording off. Now, she had to think about what she should do next. She was late for the start of the first class and told the teacher that she had been detained in the chapel about future services.

At lunch, the others wanted to know what had happened. She told them that, at the moment, it was a private matter between her and Paul. Orchestra, that afternoon, continued with the ‘Carnival of the Animals’. On the way home, she asked Maisie if she could drop her off near the church, as there was something she needed to talk to the Reverend about. As she got out of the car, Gina gave her a look, and Willow smiled.

“You’ll know when everyone knows.”

She knocked at the Vicarage, and the Reverend came to the door.

“Willow, what can I do for you?”

“Reverend, could you please arrange for your sister to come here one evening? There is an important matter that I need to talk to both of you about. Around this time tomorrow would be all right as I’m with the Senior Orchestra.”

“Just a moment, I’ll give her a call. I know that it must be important, as you would never do something like this without a reason.”

He went into the house and came back a few minutes later.

“She’ll come to tea, tomorrow, so knock when you arrive.”

“Thank you, Reverend.”

She walked the rest of the way home. She was eating her sandwich and drinking tea as her mother was tidying the kitchen.

‘Mummy, can you do me a favour?”

“Certainly, dear.”

“Tomorrow evening, I’m going to need to go back to the Vicarage as soon as I get home. Can you come with me, please?”

“I can. Is it important?”

“I’m going to play them a recording of a conversation I had this morning. It was highly unusual, and I’ve asked that Miss Russell listen to it as well.”

“That serious? Can I hear it?”

Willow took her phone and pressed the buttons to replay the conversation. When it finished, Wendy sat there for a few moments, her face like thunder.

“That ‘holier than thou’ bastard. Give me five minutes alone with him and he’ll be singing soprano. That is going to blow up in his face after Miss Russell hears it. We’ll be there, together, and show them what the Rose women are made of. Transfer that to a CD for them to take to the Head, with a copy for me, if we need to play it to a lawyer.”

Before she went to bed, Willow transferred the conversation to her computer, then made four CDs.

On Wednesday, she kept herself to herself. With Senior Orchestra, it was conducted by Mister Jamieson, with Reg Edwards helping him. Willow had the school organ, Gina had a piano, with the senior pianist on another. They had already worked on the first movement of the ‘Organ Symphony’, with Reg at the keyboard. Over the course of the session, they ended up playing the movement twice, with Mister Jamieson telling them that they will move on next week.

Maisie dropped Willow off at home, and she went in, coming back out with Wendy, five minutes later. They walked to the vicarage and knocked on the door. Edie let them in and showed them to the sitting room, where the Reverend and Hilda were sitting.

“Good evening, thank you for seeing me tonight. I have a recording to play you, but first, I need to give you some background. Since the beginning of the term, the second-year Tuesday service has sung our hymns without organ accompaniment. In discussion with Zara, she mentioned that all of the services used the organ. She said that she would talk to Mister Edwards about it. When she got back to me, she told me that Paul had told Mister Edwards that I was the organist.”

Miss Russell looked at Willow with an odd look.

“And?”

“On Tuesday morning, this week, Paul asked me to stay behind when the others were leaving. I’m sorry to say that I recorded the conversation on my phone, because I had been having reservations about Paul from day one. I was worried that he may have sexual thoughts. I didn’t expect what he did say. If I may, I would like to play you the recording. The only person who has heard it is my mother.”

The Russells both nodded, and Willow took her phone out and pressed the right buttons, so that the conversation could be heard, loud and clear. For Wendy, it made her blood boil again. The Russell siblings listened, with both of them getting angrier as it went on.

“That jumped up little shit!”

“Now, now, brother dear, that’s not proper language for a man of the cloth. Mind you, I was about to say the same thing, but with a few four-letter words added. Willow, what do you want done?”

“That’s not my call Miss Russell. I’ve brought this to you to do with as you think fit. He hasn’t vilified me in public, and, as far as I’m concerned, I still think that he’s creepy. His main attacks are against both of you, and the implications of his ideas are for the school to consider. I have made three CDs with the conversation, so you have something to use as you wish.”

“What about you, Wendy?”

“I would feed him his nuts on a piece of toast, but I have to go with my daughter. What you’ve just heard is something the school has to work through. Willow is happy to carry on as usual and will stay quiet about the recording. She is not vindictive. But I will say one thing, if you do nothing, and he expands on his battle with her, I will take the school to court for not taking this seriously, to the detriment of students. His ideas about music do not allow movement into the modern age, in fact his ideas are almost medieval.”

“I agree. Brother, dear, can you contact the seminary and see if there is a replacement we can get at short notice. I will see the Head tomorrow, calling Reg in. I’ll play them the recording. If I know the Head, he’ll be out of the place before the afternoon. Can you just imagine fourteen hundred children on their knees, it’s absurd!”

The Reverend nodded and touched his cross.

“I am not a strong character, Wendy, and just like things working well. Since you and Willow walked into the church, my world has expanded. I believe that we may get a visit from the diocese before Christmas, because of the increase in congregation numbers. The idea that we may host a society wedding next year will get back to them and we’ll be asked a lot of questions. They will want to know how we do it. Hilda, if I’m needed in the mornings, I can come in to conduct the services.”

“Thank you for that. We can only leave it to the Head. It is part of her job description, after all. Thank you, Willow, for not screaming blue murder. We can minimise the disruption and any student worry. I never realised that Paul held those views, but now, when I think of times I’ve spoken with him, he was never respectful of the teaching faculty.”

As they walked home, Wendy had her hand on Willow’s shoulder. They had done all they could and needed to trust the Russells to do the right thing. After they had taken their coats off, they hugged, and Willow was given her sandwich and tea.

When she was in bed, hugging her two friends, she whispered to them.

“Now the excrement hits the rotating barrier, lads. We may have done it now!”

Thursday morning had no upheavals to mar the day, but Friday, they saw the Reverend’s car heading for Coventry as they went to the school. At the lunch, Miss Russell came into the lunchroom and asked Willow if she, and her mother, could go to the Head’s office when she arrived to take them home. Willow asked if Gina could join them, as she had been there when Willow was asked to remain behind, and that she wouldn’t shout it out if she’s told what has happened.

That afternoon, as they stood by the main door, they were joined by Miss Russell. When Wendy arrived, Willow went down to get her mother to lock the car and follow the three of them for a meeting.

In the office, they were sat down, and the Head had a teapot ready.

“Thank you, on many fronts. Gina, you must have had some idea that something was wrong when Willow was asked to stay behind after the service on Tuesday. I’ll leave it to her to tell you exactly what happened. She took a recording of that meeting to Miss Russell and the Reverend Russell. Miss Russell brought that recording to me yesterday. The upshot is that Paul has left the school and returned to the seminary. He may have to undertake further training. The Reverend took the service today and will fill in until there’s a new house priest. We will be pushing for one who is already ordained, maybe one who has retired.”

Gina was starting to realise that this had been something serious.

“I won’t say a thing, Headmistress. I don’t think that anyone has realised that he’s gone for good.”

“We want to keep it that way. Willow, the school offers you a sincere apology for his actions, and his allegations. Your faith is your own business, but your service to the school and St. Marys is noted and appreciated, as is yours as well Gina. Wendy, we thank you for keeping it all in perspective and going with Willow. You are a remarkable family. I will look forward to seeing you and your husband at the various concerts during the next few years. I’ve been told that they will be as good as going to London to see professionals.”

In the car, Gina wanted to know what had actually happened, so Willow played her the recording on her phone, then, ceremonially, deleted it.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 19

When they got to Gina’s home, Willow got out and they hugged.

“I’ll be at the church in the morning to see about the hymns.”

“I’ll come and we can talk. You’re so brave. I would have just dissolved into jelly if I had been spoken to like that.”

“We’ll talk tomorrow.”

When they got home, Wendy took the CD and put it into a safe place. Then they went to change and met in the kitchen to prepare dinner.

“That went well, sweetie. We just have to hope that he doesn’t make waves. He won’t be happy and may consider what happened to him as a sign that you really are the devil’s spawn.”

“Does Dad know?”

“Not yet. He would have gone down to the school and tried to beat the shit out of this Paul. Now that it’s settled, we can tell him that we’ve done all we could, without violence, and then talk about getting security cameras here, in case the bastard comes looking for you.”

After dinner, Ashley was brought up to speed with the situation, restrained from dashing somewhere to hit someone, and then they spoke about the extra security. He said that he would go into Coventry, in the morning, and see what was available. They didn’t play him the CD, with Wendy telling him the gist of it and the result that had been reached.

That night, as she lay in bed, cuddling her friends, Willow told them that changing to a girl changed nothing, as there are always people who hate other people.

“I know that you’ll try to protect me, Tiger. I used to have to look out for a lot of bullies, once upon a time, surely one crazy man should be easy to avoid.”

In the morning, she walked to the church. The Reverend was sweeping the porch.

“Good morning and welcome, Willow. Hilda has kept me up to date with what happened at the school. After you had left, the other evening, I rang the Bishop and played the CD to him over the phone and told him the rest of the details. He told me that he would see to it, and that he was coming to our service tomorrow. Hilda rang on Thursday, saying that a couple of guys from the seminary turned up in the morning and took Paul away with them, then asked me to take the Friday service.”

“We told my father last night, and he’s gone into the city to see about surveillance cameras in case Paul comes looking for me.”

“He won’t be a problem. The Bishop rang me late on Friday. Paul was taken to his home and kept in the car while one of our men packed his bags. The Bishop said that there was enough hate literature and far-right brochures from an American cult, that Paul was given two options. The first was to be thrown out and the police advised that he was an extremist that needed watching. The second was to be sent to Africa with extensive retraining. He chose Africa and is being kept at the seminary until they put him on a plane.”

“That’s a relief! I won’t tell my Dad; he’ll be able to watch the camera footage when I’m brought home by a future boyfriend.”

“Not that Alec?”

“Not anymore. Last week having his parents meet the Baron threw a spanner in the works. We are now just good friends, if it got any hotter, she would take him out of school.”

“That’s a bit harsh! I’m sure a lovely girl like you won’t be left hanging for long.”

“It really is all right, Reverend. Alec was interesting but far too early in my development. I’ll see how I am in a couple of years. Before then, I have a lot of learning to do. What have you got for me for tomorrow?”

“The sheet music is on the keyboard. From what I’ve been told, you don’t need it.”

“I do have a strange brain. I can remember most of what I’ve heard in the last few months, and the more I play something, the longer it stays. Earlier than that, it just needs a look at the music, or the first few bars, to bring it back. You’re right about hymns. Paul would have been incandescent if he had known that I had spent close to six hours on the chapel organ playing hymns for the choir practise.”

“All right. You go up and get Betsie going, toss the sheet music down and I’ll call out the numbers.”

Willow grinned.

“You’re on!”

She went into the church and up to the organ, picking up the music and dropping it down to him. She sat and warmed up with a few bars of Bach. In the silence, he called a number, and she played the intro to the hymn. He called another, then another, then another.

“All right, young lady, you win. This will give you a head start on the Bishop. He has been known to call out a hymn number at random when he gives a reading, to see if the organist is up to scratch. I expect that reports that he has received from the school will tempt him to try it. If you just sit without playing, he’ll look at the board and tell the congregation that he had made a mistake and then call the right number.”

She turned the organ off and went down.

“This Bishop sounds like quite a card.”

“He was a few years before me in the seminary. He had some difficult assignments in his early days and has learned to go with the flow. We served in adjoining parishes for several years and became good friends. He will be staying at the vicarage overnight, so will be coming to the club for dinner tonight.”

“We’re starting monthly sing-alongs tonight, going to fortnightly in spring. So, he’ll get to hear his organists playing honky-tonk.”

They laughed and went back outside as Gina was approaching. Willow went over to the bench, and she followed, sitting beside her.

“All good with the hymns tomorrow?”

“No problems, it should go well. How are you feeling after the surprise of yesterday?”

“Really well. I still can’t see how you could stay steady and calm for four days. I would have been in tears to have been spoken to like that.”

“It’s training, just training. When you’re confronted by a bully, tears make them worse; looking frightened makes them happy, and begging ends up with you getting a kicking. Stare them in the eye and hold your nerve and they think twice. Paul couldn’t lay a hand on me in the school, and that was my strength. The Reverend has just told me that Paul will be kept at the seminary until he’s flown to Africa on a new assignment.”

Gina was quiet for a few moments, looking at her feet, then held her head up.

“It’s odd, us sitting here like this. When I first met you after that concert, I thought that I was in love with you.”

“I know. I saw the look in your eyes.”

“You knew! Why didn’t you tell me to buzz off?”

“Because I also knew that you are a nice girl. I wondered if it was just awe from the concert.”

“It was, I think. Knowing you better, I respect you and your talent. Your friendship and leading me to better things has made me realise how special you are. I had never thought that I was a lesbian, but there was one short period when all I wanted to do was kiss you. Now we hug and it’s so much better.”

Willow turned to her and opened her arms. They hugged for a while, then drew apart. Gina looked serious.

“I’ve been thinking about the orchestra. If they do a full Saint-Saens concert, it will be the two of us highlighted. You first on the organ with ‘Seven Improvisations’, then the pair of us with ‘Carnival’, seeing that the pianos hog the show. After that you’re the mainstay of the ‘Organ Symphony’ and I get a lot of work on the piano. It’s making me realise that we’re both being picked out.”

“Why is that a problem, friend? We are the youngest church organists around, the best pub piano players in the area. I get a solo in one concert; you get a solo in another. We’re both good enough to wear the mantle with humility and a touch of pride. Our playing lifts the others to new heights, with just a chance that they will get more exposure over the next few years. Take on a side-job. Listen to the others and see if there are any who deserve a chance. Then we can make suggestions. When we get to ‘The Swan’, I think Zara will be setting herself up for a cello concerto later. Mister Bamborough is very good at promoting talent when it is pointed out to him.”

“Talking about talent. Those songs that you opened the show with last week. I can’t remember hearing the first few, before. ‘Driftwood’, I knew, of course, but never how you played it.”

Willow reached into her bag and pulled out her notebook, showing her writing to Gina.

“That’s because I sat here and wrote them. The tunes had been whirling around in my head, and the stress of having Alec wrenched from my life made them bubble to the surface. There has been one thing about a lot of songs, and that is that they are written about a personal loss. Or a personal gain.”

“That second song. That was about me?”

“Of course it was, my best friend forever. Who else could it have been.”

They hugged again. Gina was crying tears of happiness.

“Don’t go blubbing on me, it will set me off as well.”

“I can’t help it, I’m so happy.”

“Stay that way, friend, and nothing will stop you.”

“Talking about stopping, I told Mum that I’ll be stopping at your house for lunch.”

Willow laughed.

“That’s good. We can research the internet for more pub songs, maybe we can get sheet music for you to extend your session.”

They went to Willow’s home, had lunch with Wendy, and then went up to Willows bedroom to get the keyboard, re-erecting it in the sitting room next to the upright. When they had set up the computer, they looked for more pub songs. As they found one that they hadn’t played, they listened to it and then Willow played it on the Yamaha, with Gina watching her fingering and getting the tune into her mind. Then, she played it, solo, with Willow looking on. Over on the other side of the room, Wendy watched as they worked, growing more amazed at her daughter, and her ability to transfer her talent to Gina.

When they had found ten that would work, Wendy asked the question that had been on her mind for a week.

“Those few songs that you opened with. Where did you learn those?”

“The last one was one that we had worked on for the Moody Blues show. The others were ones I wrote. They were just right to fit my mood. Those who had been there at the Abbey understood them, completely.”

“So did I, my daughter. It was the story of your recent life. Have you got any more?”

“Not yet, but there are a lot of songs that Gina and I did with Alec singing. Are you up for it, friend?”

Gina grinned and started playing one of the tunes; Willow switched to a strings setting and started singing. They played recent chart-toppers for half an hour, Gina amazed at how she could drag each song from her memory, as long as they did them in the order that they had played them before. When they finished, Wendy smiled.

“Why don’t we take the keyboard and amp over to the club. You could open the evening with that set. It’s songs that the younger ones would be able to sing along to. You don’t need to be playing old time stuff until they’re getting drunk.”

She left them and walked over to the club, seeing Malcolm, organising a power plug and two microphones. He had a twenty-watt amp that could be used for both the mics and the organ. She went back home.

“All worked out. We just need to take the keyboard, stool, and stand. Let’s get them there and then we can tizzy up for the Saturday Night Hoedown.”

That’s what they did. With the keyboard set up, a sound-check made, and a song sung, they left a beaming Malcolm polishing glasses. Gina and Willow hugged and then parted to get into better dresses for the first performance of Summer Rose.

Ashley had returned with boxes of cameras and other items.

“What on earth have you got there?”

“Security, dear wife. We have five cameras. One to look down the road to the junction, one to be set on wide-angle over the front door, one for the left side, another for the right side and the last looking at the back yard.”

“That one will be nice, I’ll be able to watch you putting up a shed to store all our extra stuff. We’ll need the spare room if my parents come visiting.”

“Very funny. The rest are a siren and a lot of panic buttons. The whole lot is blue tooth driven and able to be monitored through our phones.”

Willow snorted.

“It looks as if I’ll have to have a goodnight snog around the corner before I get driven home. There’s no way you’ll get me on disc by the front door. Thank you, Daddy.”

“I can always get another one and put it in a tree on Vicarage Road.”

“You do that, and you’ll be getting pictures of the fish in the river!”

They had a laugh and finished getting ready to go out. Both Wendy and Willow had the dresses that they had bought to visit the Baron, and Ashley had to take himself out of his comfort zone to match the good looks.

At the club, they were seated early, and Willow and Gina were fed first. The place started to fill, and Willow saw the three Russell’s come in with a jovial looking man, the only clue that he was the Bishop being the gold cross on a chain, matching the Reverend’s own. As the food was brought out and the talk subsided, the girls went to the two keyboards and sat down. Willow spoke into her microphone.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to the Stoneleigh Club and what will become a monthly event, hopefully becoming fortnightly as the weather improves. Of course, that also depends on you turning up, drinking up, and singing along. Tonight, we are doing something different. Tonight, we’ll start with more modern songs, so that the younger ones among you can go home to bed. After that we’ll do more of the old favourites.”

Gina spoke.

“I’m Summer.”

“And I’m Rose.”

“Together, we’re Summer Rose!”

And then Gina started playing. They were not a couple of thirteen-year-olds as they worked into the set; they were a pair of seasoned performers. The Bishop leaned towards his friend.

“Those two are fantastic. I wonder what they charge?”

“They do this show for a free meal, my friend. The one on the piano is Gina, a long-time resident of the village. The other is Willow, who moved here in the summer. They both attend the Blue Coat, and they are both organists in the church. You’ll see Willow in action, tomorrow, as they alternate.”

“My word, you are a lucky man!”

The girls finished the modern songs, and the Gina started with her part of the show. Unbidden, Willow continued to play accompaniment, with them both leading the singing. Malcolm brought them lemonades and they continued into the evening, with a swap of seats to put Willow on the piano. Gina found her improvisation skill and switched from strings to organ to brass sounds as needed. After the last song, Gina bade the audience goodnight from Summer Rose, and they stood and bowed.

They hugged and then joined the others at their table for more hugs all round. Willow saw a smiling Bishop being taken back to the vicarage, with more than communion wine in him. Malcolm surprised them by telling them that they would get a share of an overflowing tips jar and thanking them for such a great show.

“Girls. I have an idea. If we need to get the back room into good order for that wedding, perhaps we can do that early and put on a Christmas Party. Give it some thought, and we can discuss it another time.”

Willow walked home with a parent on each side, with arms over her shoulders. She felt tired, but happy at what she and Gina had done. It was if they had a mental connection as they played. It didn’t pass her by that Miss Russell had been there. There would be ramifications during school hours, likely a spot in one of the concerts using both of the new keyboards. She wondered if the guys from Blue Two would be interested in joining them. A party gig in front of a couple of hundred might be something to get them excited.

The relief that Paul wouldn’t be a bother, and the tiredness of playing, allowed her to sleep deeply, dreamlessly restoring her body. Waking up to a cold, but bright, day, she showered and dressed for church, then went down for breakfast. Wendy gave her a hug and then put a plate in front of her. She devoured the food, needing the strength it gave her, and then went up to brush her teeth.

When she came down, her parents were waiting for her, and they walked towards the church, the bells starting as they approached. Reverend Russell was waiting.

“Good morning, good people. Today, we are blessed with having the Bishop give the service. He will join us before it starts, but is being a little slow getting going, this morning.”

Willow grinned to herself as she went in and got the organ ready. She had retrieved the sheet music, just for show, and set it to one side to start playing the Bach variations that she improvised. Slowly, the church filled, the bells stopped, and the congregation rose. She could see the Bishop walk up the aisle, the Reverend to one side and a warden to the other. She timed the music to stop as he arrived at the altar, then sat as he led the welcoming prayer. She was ready when he climbed the stairs to the pulpit.

“Today, the first hymn is one of my favourites”

He called out a number and there was a general rustling of pages as they tried to locate the hymn. Willow left it a few beats until she could hear that they were mostly ready, and then played the intro, which allowed any laggard time to find the right page. Every hymn, thereafter, wasn’t what was on the board, and Willow could see some smiles in the mirror as she played the right tune. The readings and the sermon were normal, and after the Bishop had descended the stairs, he knelt at the altar, and it was quiet. When he rose, he turned to the congregation.

“My friends. I had heard whispers about St. Marys and my friend, Reverend Russell. They told me that great things were happening here, in Stoneleigh. I came to your lovely village yesterday and was taken to your community club last night. There, I was amazed at how strong the community spirit is, and enjoyed the show that was put on by two, very talented, girls. One of those girls was at the organ, today. I have a habit which I should stop, and probably will, after this morning. I would call out a hymn number that isn’t scheduled to see if the organist is up to scratch. Usually, it only those with many years behind them who will be able to adapt. If they remain silent, I say that I’ve made a mistake and revert to the one on the board. Today, every hymn that was sung were my personal favourites, and my personal choices. Your organist, Willow Rose, was with me all the way and I hereby vow that I will never play that trick again, having been beaten four – nil.”

He turned and left the church, with the two attendants behind him. Willow started playing the music as the bells were ringing. There was some applause as the congregation slowly left. When Willow thought that everyone had gone, she timed the music to finish with the bells, then turned the organ fans off and went downstairs. Her parents were waiting for her and hugged her. Her father laughed.

“Queen takes Bishop, check mate!”

“Don’t pretend that you play chess, Dad. That was fun, though. The Reverend had warned me that he might try one ring-in, but four was interesting.”

Wendy gave her another hug.

“But it was a very enlightening set of hymns. The Bishop is a man of joy and hope, if those show his feelings in song.”

They left the church as a family. Gina was the first to hug her, the Bishop was next.

“What can I say, Miss Rose. I have had seasoned organists cry when I’ve played that trick, and then I come here to find a teenager who beat me at my own game. Hilda Russell has told me about you two girls at the school, and I’ll be with my church committee to listen to the concert that’s planned. With the two of you on piano and organ, it can’t go wrong.”

“Thank you, Bishop. We’re working on ‘Carnival of the Animals’ at the moment and should have the whole thing ready to hear by the end of February.”

“Excellent. Now, I have a favour to ask you, young lady. I’m told that Gina will be playing here next Sunday. I wonder if you’ll like a chance to get some time in on our organ, at the Cathedral. I’ll give my organist the day off, and you can come in on Saturday afternoon to see what you think. Then we have two services on Sunday, the usual and an Evensong. Do we have your permission, Mister and Mrs. Rose?”

“You don’t have to ask, Bishop. We will be happy to bring Willow to Coventry and see your wonderful Cathedral. Saturday would be a good opportunity for Willow and me to get new dresses for the occasion. My husband can give the house a clean on Saturday.”

They all grinned and then the Bishop left them to speak to others. Gina hugged Willow again.

“Playing the organ in the Cathedral! It’s a wonderful instrument. You’re so lucky!”

“What is lucky is that I get to play it before we go there for a rehearsal of the concert. It will let me know how quickly I can leave the piano, after Carnival, and be ready to play.”

Miss Russell came over to them.

“Well done, you two. The Bishop was the one who had doubts about our concert idea. Now, with him on board, we can push forward with it. Last night was an eye-opener. My brother had told me that you played pub songs in the club. What I didn’t expect to see was a three-hour show of new and old tunes that everyone could sing to. I guess that you won’t be surprised if I pencil the two of you in for a complete show in the school theatre, sometime next year.”

“We had spoken about that, Miss Russell. We were wondering if we could pull Blue Two into it and make it a complete band. They were thinking about a Christmas party in the Club, in the bigger room out the back.”

“Blue Two?”

“Yes, the four Gees will be Blue One when we do that blues show, with Jim on the organ. Blue Two are all second years, the two of us plus Alec, Brent and three of his friends. We will do the Moody Blues half of the show. We have all rehearsed the two halves, so the actual show will be different looking to the DVD.”

“You have four new members able to play that set?”

“Yes, is that a problem?”

“Certainly not. Can we have a demonstration, some time?”

“Not a problem, Miss Russell. After that, we can show you the other show that we’ve put together. It’s from a concept album by Kansas and will be a full show of ten long tracks.”

“That, we’ll have to hear. Do you have any idea how much you two are doing for the school? Mister Bamborough has been in my ear about how much better the orchestra is, with the two of you providing the higher bar for them to jump over.”

“We’re just doing what we love. We’re both amazed at how well we play, together. Last night was the first time we had both stayed out front, and it worked. That reminds me. I have to get my keyboard back from the club.”

“You go and do what you have to do. I’ll be telling the Head that you’ll be at the Cathedral next week, so expect some of the school staff along, although you won’t see them from where you’ll be sitting.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 20

Finally, Willow and Gina could take their leave and go to the club to collect the keyboard. They were greeted by Malcolm, who gave each girl an envelope, with notes in them.

“That was a great show you put on, last night, girls.”

“Even the Bishop mentioned it in the service this morning.”

“We had the Bishop in here, last night?”

“We did, and he told everyone how much he had enjoyed it. Can we have a quick look at the back room, please? We’re thinking about your idea of a Christmas party.”

He showed them the room, and then the storeroom where the house amplifiers were stored.

“It will all need a clean and test before we use anything. If we do long tables, we can fit about two-twenty sitting, with space for dancing. The wedding will have to be limited to two hundred if they want a head table. There is a PA system, which hasn’t been used since COVID started. There are a few volunteers, mainly the ladies from the church, who will be able to get the place tidy and clean.”

Ashley came in while they were unplugging the keyboard. He had a quick talk to Malcolm, and then picked up the keyboard while the girls took the frame and stool. They went to Willow’s home, where Wendy and Maisie were getting a kettle going. Wendy rummaged in her larder and was able to produce lunch for them all while Willow and Gina were putting the keyboard back in the bedroom.

As the shops were still open that afternoon, Wendy and Willow were joined by Gina and Maisie to go and look for things suitable for an organist in the Cathedral. Willow decided that she already had a full skirt for Saturday but went home with a matching skirt and top in white for Sunday, with a wide blue hem on both the top and skirt. She had to have a smile when she saw herself in the shop mirror. At the beginning of the year, white wouldn’t have lasted a half an hour. While it was the only thing that they left with, between them they had all tried on a lot more.

When they got home, they had dinner and Willow went up to her room and listened to some MP3 tracks for a while, before turning on her laptop to research the Cathedral. When she was in bed, she thought about the prospect of playing that wonderful organ next week, in front of a big congregation, until she went to sleep.

On Monday, the DVD and CD were for sale, and the concert was being advertised on posters and the website. The envelope that she had been given had enough to buy the DVD. During lunch, she spoke to Alec about fronting a band for a Christmas party at the club. He said that he would talk to his mother about it but would tell her that it was a school outreach project. She then went to talk to the rest of the band, and they said that they would think about it. Herb wanted to know what sort of music they would play.

“Dance music, slow stuff, carols, pop songs, all sorts. You must have played a lot of it in the past.”

“Does it pay?”

“Of course it will. I don’t know if it would be a lot, though. Perhaps a lot of goodwill.”

Tuesday morning, Willow joined the others in the chapel. A stranger stood as they found seats.

“Good morning. My name is Jack Heinrich. I’m an ordained vicar but have retired due to my health. I was asked by the Bishop to stand in for as long as I felt able. So far, it’s been good. I’m told that Miss Rose will play the organ, today, with Miss Summer next week. So, if you can join me out the front, Miss Rose, we will begin.”

It was so different from how Paul conducted the service, that the relaxation of tense muscles was almost palpable. The Reverend Jack showed his years of service in an easy delivery, non-combative style and, when Willow played the hymn, he was beaming as he brought the short service to an end. As the others started to leave, he stood next to Willow as she turned the organ off.

“The Reverend Russell told me, yesterday, that there were two girls in this year who played well. Your talent, young lady, is the talk of the diocese. I hear that you will be playing at the Cathedral on Sunday. I know several vicars who are planning to attend the Evensong if they don’t hold one themselves. I also heard that you outfoxed the Bishop.”

“Four – nil, Reverend.”

“There are several organists in the area that would buy you a drink because of that. Now, go along to your studies, I’ll see you in the Cathedral.”

Willow caught up with her friends, all saying how nice the new vicar was. That lunch, Alec told her that it was still iffy about being able to sing at the party. At the Junior Orchestra, everything changed. Miss Russell was there, and waited until they were all seated before she spoke.

“Before you start, today, I want to ask for volunteers to play in a dance band at the Stoneleigh Community Club before Christmas. It will be a Saturday evening, and we will have the school coach for transport. It will be classed as an outreach project, raising money for the St. Marys church roof, and will be repeated, in our theatre, for an audience of disadvantaged members of society, in the week after. We already have Gina and Willow on keyboards and vocals. We need drums, bass, guitars, horns, saxophone, woodwind. The usual dance band, limited to about ten. Just google Benny Goodman or Billy Cotton to see what they used. Talk to your parents and let me know by Friday. We’ll schedule a short set of sessions to put it together.”

She nodded to Mister Bamborough on her way out. They continued to work on ‘Carnival of the Animals’, with just the last five movements to do. As the friends had expected, Zara put in a performance with ‘The Swan’ that raised the conductor’s eyebrow.

On Wednesday, the two friends had to field lots of questions about the proposed party, telling everyone the sort of songs that they would be playing, as well as several carols that the orchestra already knew. Wednesday, at Senior Orchestra, they moved on with the ‘Organ Symphony’. When they were packing up, Mister Jamieson came over to Willow.

“I’ve been told that you will be playing the organ in the Cathedral on Sunday and going in on Saturday afternoon to try it. I’ve had a talk with the others, and we’ll be bringing the choir in. I’ll write out a variation of your sheet music for us to try, which will give the choir three verses of the lyrics. I’m keen to try those multiplier units through their PA to test the effect. It will be good to see what the Bishop thinks. If I were you, I’d see if I could get something from the ‘Seven Improvisations’ in. That will go a long way in getting a positive decision for next year.”

“No pressure then, sir.”

“Not for you, Willow. There are a lot of people keen to make this work. Just do what you usually do, and everything will be all right.”

Willow was quiet on the way home. Gina asked her what was wrong.

“Nothing wrong, Gina. I’m just trying to remember the fourth movement to the ‘Organ Symphony’ and figure out how we’re going to fit three verses of the pop song in, you know, the words from a record of the day. Mister Jamieson has told me that the choir are coming to the Cathedral on Saturday so that we can test it out in front of the Bishop.”

“Mum! Can we go to the Cathedral Saturday?”

“Of course we can, dear. I’m not missing a chance to hear Willow on that organ.”

When they dropped her off, Willow went in and hugged her mother.

“What was that for, darling?”

“That was just pure happiness, Mum. On Saturday, when we’re at the Cathedral, Mister Jamieson will bring a revised music sheet for me to play part of the ‘Organ Symphony’, along with the choir. I can hear it in my mind. It will be fantastic!”

That evening, she listened to the fourth movement and made some variations of her own, playing through her headphones. She thought that it would be interesting to see if it was similar to what she was given.

Thursday and Friday dragged, until they got to the music lesson. Both Yamahas were set up in the classroom. Mister Jamieson got Willow and Gina to sit at them.

“Today, we are continuing with The Blues. Much of it is made up of repeating your woes, complaining about your situation, or telling the world about your true love. If you will lead us off, Willow, with a typical blues refrain, I want you, Gina, to add typical sounds. The rest of you, when I point to you, you will sing me a few lines. By now, a lot of you have seen the DVD of the concert, even if you didn’t attend it on the day.”

Willow grinned and played a typical blues into, then started singing.

“I’m here in this class, playing on these old keys.”
“I’m here in this class, playing on these damn keys.”
“If I could be anywhere else.”
“I’d be out in my boat, sailing on the high seas.”

The class were all smiling and now had the idea of what they had to do. When each one was pointed at, there weren’t very many who couldn’t think of a line. There were a lot of smiles, as some juicy gossip was aired in song. Gina was pointed at as she was adding her extra accompaniment.

“I’m here with my friend, who is quite a freak.”
“I’m here with my friend, the musical freak.”
“But if I tell her that fact.”
“She would just give me cheek.”

It took over half an hour to let everyone have a go, and those who had baulked put their hands up to add their lines, now that they’d had a chance to think of something. When they had run out of steam, Mister Jamieson clapped for a few seconds.

“Well done, class. You have just passed the first barrier of truly understanding the blues. We will all forget the gossip. Just joking. What these girls played can be played on guitar, harmonica, piano, organ, and a lot of other instruments. The thing is that you don’t need electric power to play blues, you just need something to say. For the rest of this lesson, I want each of you to write a verse, one that we haven’t heard before, about good looking girls and sexy boys. We will pick ten of the best, then Willow and Gina will play the music while we sing them with as much pain and suffering as we can muster.”

He motioned for the two of them to continue with the music, to give the others the cadence they should be working with. A half an hour later, there was the ten best verses written on the blackboard. Mister Jamieson went to the back of the room, took out his phone to record the result, then nodded to the girls to start playing. When they had worked through the ten verses, with much giggling, he called out.

“Do it again, with pain and suffering. Tomorrow, you have to work in the cane field for fifteen hours.”

When they had finished, he walked to the front of the class and clapped the students.

“Well done, class. That captures what the blues is all about. Next lesson, we will look at the first part of the DVD again and discuss how the blues has developed into entertainment. Now, off you go.”

As the class filed out, he went over to the friends.

“That was truly awesome, you two. What you produced was perfect. It made the rest of the class grasp what I was aiming for. Thank you. I’ll see you, tomorrow, Willow. Now, just let me get the new music from my bag and you’re free to go.”

He gave Willow the sheet music and she put it in her bag. The girls strolled out to wait for Wendy.

On the way home, Willow looked at the music and hummed the tune, seeing where he had added several lines that allowed the choir to sing. It was almost identical to what she had played to herself the night before. That’s when she realised that she should actually take the time to write things down, instead of just committing it to memory. That evening, she wrote out the tunes and lyrics to her three songs, adding other instrumentation as well.

Saturday morning, her father had booked her into the clinic for a check-up. She was woken early, had a quick breakfast, and they were on the road before eight. He dropped her off and then carried on to office for a few hours.

In the clinic, she had to undress completely and wear the hospital gown. The false breasts and the glue holding the penis in place was given the solvent treatment, and her own budding breasts were revealed. Her chest was thoroughly cleaned, as was her groin, and then the rebuilding started.

The new breasts were hollowed out slightly, to allow her own more room to grow, and then they changed how her groin looked. After it being well shaved, they gave her a local anaesthetic and pulled folds of skin over the penis to create a more female-looking groin, glueing the folds to look like a vagina, and leaving a gap in the bottom for urine to be passed. A nurse held her hand and explained what they were doing.

“Because you never developed a proper scrotum, we have to stretch skin from either side. You may feel that it is tight, after the local wears off, and you shouldn’t do any hard exercise for a week. We could stitch the skin together, but then we would need you here for several days. If this doesn’t work, we may have to resort to that over the next school holidays.”

By the time her father came back to take her home, she had practised passing water and shown how to properly clean up. They had also taken blood and given her another hormone injection. When she redressed, the panties fitted much better.

At home, they sat in the kitchen for lunch. The front doorbell rang, and her father went to answer, putting his head back into the kitchen.

“It’s Joe from work. He’s got a ladder in his van and he’s going to help me fit the cameras this afternoon.”

Wendy and Willow went to dress for the afternoon at the Cathedral, and then left, seeing Joe up a ladder with Ashley rummaging in his toolbox for something.

“Looks like we’ll have the cameras up when we get home.”

“It’s all for nothing, Mum. Paul has been sent to a ministry in Africa.”

“That’s good, but we won’t tell your father. This helps him to feel as if he’s protecting us. Mind you, it could all come in handy when you’re famous and we get fans come to see where you live.”

“Yeah, and when I’m being dropped off by boys. At least this will give the neighbours something to talk about. I saw a few curtains twitching as we left our road.”

When they arrived at the Cathedral, they parked next to a coach with the school signage on. As they entered, they both just stood and looked, in awe, at the magnificent interior. Gina was already there, and rushed over to Willow and gave her a hug.

“Isn’t this just fantastic. Look at that lovely organ. The place is huge!”

“Calm down, friend, by the time we get to the concert, we’ll be used to it. The place is truly magnificent, though.”

Mr Jamieson came over, shook Wendy’s hand and took Willow over to the choir girls. He explained what he wanted to do, and Willow hummed the organ part so that they could be certain of where they came in.

As they were doing that, the Bishop came over and waited until they had finished.

“Good afternoon, Willow. Come with me, there’s a few people that you should meet.”

He took her and introduced her to his Dean, his organist, and a man from the BBC, here to get some idea of what the proposed concert would be like before he committed an outside broadcast van.

The Bishop asked the organist to take Willow up to the organ and show her the ropes.

“Get used to the instrument, Willow. Play something to let the Beeb know that you’re worth coming to see. Then run through the service for Sunday, you’ll find it a little different to what you’re used to, this being a High Church service.”

Willow beckoned Mister Jamieson over.

“I’ve been told to get used to the organ and then play something for that man over there. He’s from the BBC and here to see if we’re worth his trouble. I’ll play the last movement of the ‘Seven Improvisations’, and then what you gave me, so have the choir ready to sing their part at the right time.”

“Right, I’ll get them miked up and tested. You’ll be doing the service afterward?”

“Yes. You don’t have to hang around, if you don’t want to.”

“Don’t be silly. The girls would kill me if I told them to leave. They brought their hymn books with them.”

As Willow went to follow the organist, she saw Vicar Jack come in with a few others wearing clerical collars. She gave him a wave and he smiled back. There were a lot of people in the building, some cleaning, some sightseeing, some sitting in pews with their heads down. That strengthened her resolve.

At the organ, she was shown some of the stops that were unique to this instrument. She asked for, and was shown, how to add a trumpet sound to a second keyboard. This organ had four keyboards and a full set of bass pedals. It was almost too much to take in. There was a bunch of sheet music and was told that this was for the service, and she would be shown what to play as they trialled it.

“I’ve never played something with so many sets of keys.”

“It takes years to be able to use the power of this instrument properly. At your age, I’m surprised that you’ve even been invited to play. I’ll just set it up, so you use only the first two rows. Now, young lady, I’ve been told that you’re a pretty good player. Impress me!”

Willow started by playing some Bach church music to warm her fingers, savouring the tones of the pipes. She tapered that off and then played the Seventh movement from the Improvisations from memory, adding some extra that this organ could provide. When she finished, there was a smattering of applause.

“Looks like you brought some fans.”

“It’s some of the school choir. We’re planning a Saint-Saens concert, and there’s one more thing we need to try before we do the service.”

She grinned and hit the keys with the opening part of the final movement, playing it as well as she ever had. When she reached the point that the choir was going to sing, she trusted that they were ready, breathing a sigh of relief as they sung.

“If I had words to make a day for you.”
“I’d sing you a morning golden and new.”
“I would make this day last for all time.”
“Give you a night deep in moonshine.”

She continued with the linking section, thinking that it had sounded good through the PA system, if a little light. When she got to the next place that the choir sung, they had switched the input to three times the number, which made her smile and the organist grin. At the third time, the choir was now six times stronger, and the words thundered around the Cathedral, and she added the trumpet fanfare in the between bits of the third verse. Willow played the final part of what they had planned and then sat back.

The organist slapped her back.

“That was absolutely fantastic. And all from memory!”

There was applause from the body of the Cathedral, and then they started with the service.

“All right, Willow. This service is a lot more complicated than you’re used to. For one thing, being High C of E, it’s similar to a Catholic Mass. You play the accompanying music during his entry and exit, and there will be a tolling bell, tomorrow. The rest of it is pretty much what you usually do. Entry music and exit music, and hymns. Now, if your choir is still miked, this is going to be interesting. I’ll give you a sheet with all the points and the approximate timing when we leave. Now, the hymns. I hear you can play them from memory. This, I want to hear.”

He said a number, and Willow played the intro. She had already seen the numbers on a board in the body of the Cathedral and hoped that the girls were ready. She needn’t have worried, as the sound of the singing came out through the PA. It swelled as the general public found hymn books and joined in. They did the four hymns in full, with the final one sounding, to her, as if the place was full.

When the sound of the last one faded, she stood and the organist hugged her, and spoke in her ear.

“Four-nil, again. They told me about you, but I found it hard to believe. I heard that the Bishop vowed never to pull that trick again. I’ll buy you a soft drink for that!”

They went down to the body of the Cathedral, where a number of people wanted to hug her and tell her how great she was. The man from the BBC shook her hand.

“I was ready to commit as you played that first piece. When you and the choir let loose, that was when I was totally ready to film the concert. With a full orchestra, it will be as good as the Proms.”

When Gina hugged her, she had tears in her eyes.

“It was so wonderful, friend. I could see us below you, in the orchestra, soaking up the atmosphere. It’s going to be mega awesome!”

The organist came over and shook Wendy’s hand.

“Your daughter is almost too good to believe! She will be a star, whatever she does. I’m sure that she could take my seat when I retire, if she wants. I’m already looking forward to being in the audience for the concert. I’ll keep an eye out for other events that the school is doing. I believe that there’s a pop concert coming up, soon.”

Gina giggled.

“Blue One and Blue Two, sir. Blues in the first half, Moody Blues for the second. That’s when you can see Willow and me on keyboards. It’s a bit different from what she just played.”

“I’ll see if I can get a couple of seats. It would be a good night out.”

He then took Willow to one side, arranged a drink for her, and went through the service again to make sure that she played the right thing at the right time. Then he had a list of items that she would have to play at Evensong, which is mainly one hymn after another, and some choral pieces with the Cathedral choir. Her gave her the full list of items that were planned and then said.

“I’m told that the Bishop gave the choirmaster a call after your choir sung. He has called them in to try out those vocal devices with the choral pieces that’s on the list. Can you hang around and play for them?”

The school choir had taken the mics off and Mister Jamieson had been asked to loan them to the Cathedral choir. They were never going to leave if they had a chance to hear semi-professionals singing. Mister Jamieson was thinking that it would be good points to the school if they had introduced the Cathedral to some new technology. Then smiled as he imagined the Bishop in full six voices with a sermon.

“Something tickle your fancy?”

“Hello, Reverend Jack. I just thought of the Bishop using those multipliers.”

“Don’t be too sure that he hasn’t thought of that himself. I was looking carefully as young Miss Rose played those hymns. She never looked once at the sheet music, so it was four-nil to her again.”

“Four-nil? What’s that about?”

“The Bishop took the service at Stoneleigh, last Sunday. He has a habit of calling out the wrong hymn number. I’m told that he did it four times that day, and she was playing the intro as soon as he spoke. He did promise to never do it again. She played for us on Tuesday morning, the first time I’d heard her. She is something that comes along once in a blue moon.”

“We know. She’s the reason we’re planning this concert. She helped Gina blossom, and now Gina will be playing the Grieg as a soloist. The two of them have lifted the orchestra.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 21

The other choir came in and were followed by the choirmaster. Mister Jamieson went to help them get connected up and test the devices, while Willow took Gina up to the organ with her to get ready for the Evensong practise. She started with a short piece of Bach, then played the intro to the first hymn on the list, one that most churchgoers know by heart. There was some singing from below, which heartened her. Every hymn was from memory, while Gina looked on, in awe.

When they got to the first choral piece, she just hoped that the choir was ready, as she played from the sheet music in front of her. The six girls and three boys of the choir was right there, with her, sounding like thirty-six girls and eighteen boys. They worked to the end of the list, and she turned the organ off, and gave it a pat. She, and Gina, went back down to find that the multipliers were staying there for tomorrow, and that they would be given to Willow after Evensong to take back to the school on Monday.

As Wendy and Willow went to their car, the school choir were boarding the coach. Mister Jamieson came over to them.

“Thank you for coming. It has been a very productive day for the school. Not only do we have Willow playing here tomorrow, which will be attended by several teachers. But we also have the permission to finalise the concert to play here, with definite BBC coverage. Not only that, when I told the Bishop that we were working on the ‘Beethoven Ninth’, he insisted that we present it here, in the Cathedral, before Christmas. It will be hard work for the orchestras, with both working on that one, but it will be worth it. I think the Head will be pleased.”

Wendy agreed, then looked at Willow in the car, belted up and with her eyes shut. She saw Maisie and Gina come out and went over to them.

“Are you good for a dinner, out? I’ll check to see if I can get a booking.”

They both said that it would be perfect, so she rang the Miller and Carter, making a booking for five. Then she rang home and spoke to Ashley, to get him to meet them at the restaurant when he can. He told her that everything worked and that he’ll shower and be there.

When Wendy got in her car, Willow didn’t move. She drove, carefully, to the restaurant and parked. Wendy nudged Willow, who opened her eyes.

“Are we home, yet?”

“Not yet. We’re at the steakhouse and your father is going to join us. That was too much of an afternoon to be cooking. Here comes Gina and Maisie. You go with Gina and splash your face. You’ve had about half an hour sleep.”

“Thanks, Mum. I feel better now.”

She got out and Gina came over.

“Gina, dear. Can you help Willow to the ladies room? She just had a short sleep and needs to wake up.”

She locked the car and went over to Maisie, who was locking hers.

“That girl of yours is on automatic until she stops. Then she just falls over the cliff.”

“I know. This afternoon was tiring for me, and I wasn’t playing that organ. She was magnificent, wasn’t she?”

“It was a pleasure, and a privilege, to be there and be part of it. Talk about a performance! There’ll be a couple of hundred others who will be feeling the same as us. The Evensong was really beautiful, I think that Gina will want to be there tomorrow.”

“Both of us will take Willow in and see what happens between the two services.”

They went into the building and were shown to their table. They ordered wine for themselves and soft drink for the girls. They sipped their wine and relaxed.

“I never thought that I would be in the Cathedral and seeing my daughter, up next to Willow as she played the organ, with nobody telling her to come down.”

“It’s a strange thing, all round. If the Reverend Russell didn’t know the Bishop when they were new clergymen, he wouldn’t have been in the church last week. Life really is a line of skittles. Knock one against another and you start a chain of events. Here come the girls. Sit yourselves down girls, soft drinks are on their way.”

“Thanks, Mum. I feel better, now. It looks like I go until I stop, and when I stop, I fade. Like that first concert.”

“You’re getting longer before you fade, dear.”

“I was told that I should start seeing a fitness coach, if I want to withstand long performances.”

“I think that’s a good idea. Are there any in the Village, Maisie?”

“There’s a woman who works with older folks, in the village social club on Thursday evenings. She might be able to set something up for the girls. I think that Gina will need something like that, as well.”

They sat, sipping their drinks and talking about that afternoon, until Ashley joined them. Then, they ordered their meals, making sure that Willow had plenty to eat. It was around seven when they left, taking the three cars. Wendy followed Ashley home. Willow said that she was going straight to bed, via the bathroom, and they kissed her goodnight. Willow was in bed and thinking about her afternoon, while cuddling her two companions. The last thing she wondered was why anyone would need four keyboards.

When she woke up, the thought came back to her. Overnight, her brain had worked it out. Set one up to be in a different key, and the other two can be different musical instruments, like the trumpet fanfare she had played. That answered, she was full of beans as she got out of bed, went to the toilet and put a robe on to have breakfast. She was the first in the kitchen so found the makings of a cooked breakfast.

The smell of cooking sausages woke Wendy and Ashley, who came down to sit at the table as Willow made their meal. When they were all served, they sat and ate, with Ashley putting bread in the toaster for them.

“Is the eye in the sky, working, Dad?”

“It certainly is my girl. Here, look at these.”

He got his phone, and worked a couple of buttons, bringing up the scene down the road from the front of the house. As they watched, it shifted to one side, then the back, then the other side, and then to the porch.

“The program is set to stay on one camera if there’s movement. You can alter the timing between switching. I set it to ten seconds. There’s an override if there’s movement from a camera not in operation. I can see what’s happening from my office. There aren’t any lights on the cameras, so an intruder won’t know of it’s on. They even work in low light.”

He called up the front one, and fast forwarded until he saw movement. The time was around one in the morning, and a neighbour’s cat used their gatepost as a scratching post, then squatted in the flower bed.

“That’s wonderful, Dad. We just caught a feline vandal who then took a dump on last summer’s peonies. We really are in the current century.”

“It just shows how good the system is. We may be thankful we have it, one day. I hope it’s never needed, but it’s good to know it’s there.”

“You’re right, Dad. Thank you for installing them. I’m just making fun because I’m nervous about today.”

“You mother told me how much work you put in yesterday. I’m sure that it will all be great. Anyone know what we’re doing between twelve and four?”

“No idea, honey. If nothing else, we can always go into the shops to get something to eat.”

“Plus, a little retail therapy, perhaps?”

“That ability comes with the extra chromosome, love. It’s not something that you’ll understand, unless it was hardware, software, or sporting memorabilia.”

“Don’t forget gardening tools, my love.”

“How could I ever forget your tool, my darling. Now eat up, we need to be at the Cathedral before ten, so that Willow can be sat on her organ stool.”

When they arrived and went in, the Cathedral was bathed in muted lights, with the wall panels up floodlit. An attendant led them to reserved seats, and then took Willow up to the organ.

“The order of service is there, with the hymn numbers. What you did, yesterday, is all you need to recreate. If you look, there are three mirrors. The centre one shows you what’s going on behind you, the left shows the door where the Bishop arrives and the altar, and the right one shows the body of the church. Now, if you turn that small screen on, it will show you the view of the centre aisle and the altar, from the far end.

She turned the organ on and sat for a few moments before starting her performance. She started playing Bach and the attendant pointed to a glass of water beside the organ, and then left her. She was playing something she had played in Stoneleigh, and she settled down, while watching all the mirrors and the screen to see what was happening. Just before ten-thirty, the Cathedral was almost full.

In the left mirror, she saw the Bishop enter in full robes, with the Dean in front, carrying a big cross. There were wardens behind them. Willow tapered the music off as he arrived at the altar. There wasn’t a high pulpit, just a raised lectern with a microphone. Everything happened as it should, with him calling out the hymn numbers correctly. His sermon was, Willow thought, a little long. There were two guests who gave readings. One, to Willow’s surprise, was the Head of Blue Coat, and the other was a well-known actor.

An hour and a quarter after the Bishop had entered, he turned to leave, with Willow taking that as the sign to start the exit music. To her total surprise, he suddenly stopped, looked up at her and raised his palm. She stopped playing. He went back to the lectern, with murmurs coming from the congregation.

“Brethren, today, our organ wasn’t played by our usual organist. Today we have heard one of the most talented thirteen-year-olds in this city. Sorry about this, Willow, but I just have to give you our thanks for your playing. Brethren, please applaud Willow Rose, one of the organists at St. Marys in Stoneleigh.”

There was applause and a few cheers. When it died down, he looked up at her.

“Now you can play me out, Willow.”

She grinned and restarted the exit music as he left the Cathedral. The attendant came back to her before the Cathedral had emptied.

“You can stop now, Miss Rose. A lot of people remain to take private prayers, or to just look at the building.”

She tapered the music off and turned the organ off. When she stood, she made sure that her white outfit still looked good and smoothed her skirt. She followed the attendant, and he took her to the door that the Bishop had gone through. She found herself in a large, circular room with a huge window. The Bishop was there, with slightly less robes on, and came to take her hand.

“Welcome to Chapter House. This is a little gathering of people who want to congratulate you. I’m sorry I interrupted the flow, back there, but I just had to acknowledge the playing. Most of the regulars would have glanced up and thought that our usual organist had taken to wearing a white shirt without a jacket, it was so close to normal.”

She was spoken to by the Dean, the School Head, the actor, and several members of the city council. Then, her parents were ushered in. As they went to give her a hug, she excused herself and spoke to the attendant.

“Can you show me where the toilets are, that glass of water is making itself known.”

He grinned and showed her a door with a very small female figure on. She went in and relieved the pressure. She washed her hands and reworked her lipstick before going back to give her parents a hug.

“Sorry about that. They had a glass of water next to the organ and it worked quickly.”

“That’s all right, my daughter. You were fantastic. I bet you wanted to disappear when the Bishop pointed you out.”

“It was a surprise, but he just told me that he couldn’t help himself. The Head is here, if you want to meet her.”

She took her parents to where the Head was talking to the man from the BBC. He saw her come over.

“Willow Rose, that was a tour de force of church organ. I was just telling your Head that we will be coming along to the rehearsal at the school, the rehearsal here, and the actual performance of the Saint-Seans concert. I just surprised her by saying we will also film the Beethoven concert.”

“Yes, Miss Rose. What do you know about that?”

“Mister Jamieson is the one to ask, Miss. He was talking to the Bishop yesterday and mentioned that we were rehearsing the ‘Ninth’. The Bishop insisted that we will be performing the concert before this Christmas. I didn’t find out about it until my mother told me over dinner. It’s going to make things tight.”

“Tight! You’re right about that. We’ll have to have that as our outreach for the choir this year. I’ll get the combined orchestras set up in the theatre from this week, and it will be full on with the ‘Ninth’. If we pull it off, it will be amazing, especially if it’s shown on TV during Christmas week. You realise that there’s no keyboard in that opus.”

“I’ll be playing my clarinet, I hope, unless I’m needed in the string section. Gina will be alright; she’s already been told that she’s going to be on a triangle. Oh! By the way. The Bishop has borrowed our voice multipliers for his choir to use in Evensong. I’m to be given them to bring back to the school, tomorrow morning.”

The man smiled.

“Now, they are something else again. The ten girls used them when they did the bit from the organ symphony, with the third verse sounding like sixty voices. It was what confirmed my desire to film your concert. Look, I have to run, I’ll see you at the school to confirm times and dates.”

He left them and the Head was introduced to Willow’s father. Then she spoke to Wendy.

“I gather that you were here with Willow yesterday. Can you tell me what went on?”

“Well, Willow played an organ solo, and then she had some music from the ‘Organ Symphony’ that Mister Jamieson wanted her to play, so he could test the voice multipliers through the PA. Then Willow did the music and hymns for this morning service, followed by the hymns and choral pieces for Evensong this afternoon, with the Cathedral choir using the multipliers.”

“He added the words from the Babe film?”

“Yes Miss. It was really beautiful. I think that he may have recorded it on his phone.”

“So, let me get this right. You and two bands are doing a concert in the school in a couple of weeks. Then we’re doing the ‘’Ninth’, here in the Cathedral in the middle of December. After that, we have a Junior Orchestra classical concert, with a Christmas party for the Stoneleigh church thrown in.”

“It’s not that bad, Miss. The band concert is already rehearsed to the point of performance. The Junior Orchestra has rehearsed that concert. All we need to do is perfect the ‘Ninth’, with the combined orchestras and the choir. The Senior Orchestra has already started, with the first movement done, and our orchestras are good enough to pull it off. The party will just take a couple of Saturday afternoons to kick into shape, once we put the band together.”

The Head smiled, then hugged Willow.

“Just keep driving them, young lady. Mister Bamborough has told me that you lift those around you.”

Just then, the Bishop joined them.

“I’ve been thinking. If were doing a Saint-Saens concert. It can’t be complete without ‘Danse Macabre’.”

Willow could hardly suppress a giggle. The Head thought for a moment, then smiled.

“You’re exactly right, Bishop, we will add it to the concert. We do have until May to get it rehearsed.”

The Bishop nodded and left them. The Head looked at Willow and her parents.

“That man!”

Then she giggled.

“Whatever happens, it’s going to be memorable few weeks.”

After that, there was about ten more minutes before attendants came in to take the Roses, and selected others, to St. Michaels House, now used for various administrative projects, but still retaining its grand dining room, now set up for lunch. The diners included the Bishop, several of his staff, the Head, some of the City Council, and the Roses.

It was a pleasant meal, with much chatter and the Bishop announcing that there will be a performance of the ‘Beethoven Ninth’, performed by the Blue Coat School. Willow saw the Head trying hard to keep a smile on her face. She started to think about this as a dream sequence, but then brought herself back to reality. This was real, this was happening, she really was sitting at a dining table with the Bishop, the Head and city managers, next to her parents. If this was what fame brought, she would just have to get used to it.

The meal was a protracted one, finishing in time to freshen up, have a look around the Cathedral, meet Gina and Maisie as they came in, and then go up to the organ for her second performance. She started playing random Bach melodies until the choir master joined her to check the Evensong order.

“I’ll stay with you until we start, then I’ll go down with the choir. Do everything as you did it yesterday and we can’t go wrong.”

She restarted the Bach as they waited. He told her that it was five minutes to go, and set a timer on the organ, next to a glass of water. She worked the Bach so that it finished with five seconds to go, and, at the stroke of four ‘o’clock, she started playing the first hymn. There was almost a full house, and they were there to sing their praises. All the hymns were in the same vein, with the choir leading the singing, and the choral parts also singable by the masses. It sounded so beautiful that it made Willow get teary. She had to grab a tissue out of her bag between hymns. It was timed to end at five, and her watch showed two minutes past as she sat back. She drank the remaining water, turned the organ off and went down to join her parents and friends.

There were a lot of friends to greet her when she reached floor level. Her parents, Gina and Maisie, the Head, several teachers, the school choir, Reverend Jack and some of his colleagues, the Russells, and even some of the ladies from church were there to hear their organist play for the masses. Everyone wanted to hug and kiss, and it took an effort of will, putting a halt to the congratulations so she could go to the toilet that she had been shown, earlier.

When she returned, she felt a lot better, and accepted the adulation with grace and humility. The choir master came to them with the box of voice multipliers, leads and mics. When they finally left the Cathedral, her father drove to the steakhouse again, with Maisie following. They sat to have a meal, with Willow glad to be in some quiet. That night, she hung the white suit on a hanger and didn’t take long before she had cleansed and fallen asleep.

On Monday morning, they transferred the box of electronics to Wendy’s car. At school, Willow took it into the admin office for giving back to Mister Jamieson. It was an odd morning, for her, still coming down from Sunday’s excitement. At lunchtime, her table had visits from the choir singers, all very happy with how things worked out.

Tuesday morning was a joyful chapel service, with Gina at the organ, for the first time. The rehearsal room had a notice to go to the theatre. There, they found enough seats for both orchestras, and the choir. They found seats, realising that they were now oversubscribed. They were joined by both conductors and the Head. The Head called for quiet.

“Today, we start an accelerated rehearsal of the ‘Beethoven Nine’. We will be performing it at the Coventry Cathedral on the second weekend of December. It will be advertised through the website and in the media, with a percentage of sales going to the Cathedral outreach, and the rest to our own outreach. The choir tried the voice multipliers in the Cathedral on Saturday, with their own choir using them during Evensong yesterday afternoon. I was there and they really lifted the sound.”

She stopped and looked at a piece of paper.

“The Saint-Saens concert is a definite performance. It will happen in the middle of May. That will give us the half-year break to make sure it’s perfect, and to get set up in the Cathedral. That one will have us visited by the BBC for the rehearsals here, and at the Cathedral. The concert will be filmed, and it could be a live broadcast, depending on the first time we play it to the Beeb. Now, both Cathedral concerts may be Friday and Saturdays, so you will need to stay committed.”

She took a long look around the sitting musicians.

“You will see that we have more here than we need. Seeing that the ‘Ninth’ is so close to Christmas, anyone who has other things to do can put their hands up now and leave. No ramifications. Others may be nominated as spares, to make sure that we can fulfil our agreement.”

A half a dozen players put their hands up and they waited as instruments were picked up and taken out of the room.

“Right. Everyone here will rehearse the ‘Ninth’. That is our total project for the orchestra. The concert will be considered this year’s outreach for the choir, any carol singing needs to consider the main event. We will get together tomorrow, and next Tuesday. Wednesday will be set for the pop groups to finalise the concert in this theatre, with the stage set for that concert. I can tell you that it will be over the Friday and Saturday with the number of bookings. There will be a Christmas Party in the Community Club in Stoneleigh Village, on the third weekend of December, with proceeds going to St. Marys church to refurbish the roof. That one needs a dance band and I believe that there are already volunteers for that. Rehearsal for the party will be the Wednesdays after the pop concert, until it’s perfect. We will repeat the dance music for the students, here, in the last week of school, after the exams. Next year, we will concentrate on the Cathedral concert until May. The Junior Orchestra concert for this term will be postponed until the end of next term. Any questions?”

There was silence as they took it all in. Willow thought that hard decisions had been made to ensure that everything happened as it should. The Head left them to it, and Mister Bamborough went around the group, nominating those who will be the first team, and those who would be the second team. On the rostrum, he said that they would run through each movement with everyone playing so they all get the idea, then the first team would be needed to attend tomorrow.

That all decided, and with half of the orchestra already good with the first movement, they played the whole piece, with the choir singing in the fourth movement. Willow thought that it was pretty good for the first time, if a bit overloaded in some departments. They stayed a little late to play it again, with just the first team. Willow decided that they were now much better.

Wednesday was just the first team, and they did it twice. After they had finished, Mister Jamieson came over to Willow as she was putting her clarinet away.

“Willow, I’m sorry to tell you, but something has come up.”

She looked at him, waiting for something bad.

“The Bishop has had a brilliant idea. He thought that because we’re doing Beethoven, and because of his high regard of your playing, he has suggested that you play the ‘Toccata and Fugue’ as an opening piece.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 22

Willow couldn’t help herself. She just had to laugh.

“I’ll say the same thing that the Head said when he suggested we add ‘Danse Macabre’ in May. That man!!! He’s not a person one would tell that he’s wrong, so we’ll just have to go with the flow. It will be a powerful concert, though. I’ll have to go to the Cathedral to rehearse before the show. I could perfect it here on our organ, but there are more options on theirs.”

“That will be all right. I think that he just likes hearing you play.”

“What if I said that I couldn’t do it?”

“Too late. It’s already up on the two websites. Dates, times and prices. It will be released to the media tomorrow, and the Head has arranged for you to miss a class if they want to interview you.”

Gina came over as he left.

“What was that about?”

“Oh, just a slight variation of the show. The Bishop has decided that I’m playing the Bach ‘Toccata’ before the Beethoven ‘Ninth’, I think that he was miffed that his organ didn’t star in the main event.”

“That will be fantastic. How are you going to work it?”

“Rehearse on the chapel organ with Reg Edwards, then have a session on the big one before the show. I suppose that the teachers have already written up the dates. Anyway, we’ll get some time to sort out the pop concert and the party. Hold on, I’ve got an idea.”

She went over to where the teachers were talking.

“Excuse me, but can I make a suggestion?”

“Certainly, Willow. What is it.”

“Why can’t we put one of the second team clarinet players in my seat, and I just concentrate on the organ. That means, if Mister Edwards will stay late, I can work on my opening in the chapel, instead of having to make extra time.”

“Excellent idea. I’ll talk to him in the morning and let you know at lunch. Are you sure that you want to give up the chance of being part of the orchestra for the ‘Ninth’?”

“I am part of the orchestra, sir. I just played it twice. It’s not as if I’m unreplaceable.”

“We’ll let you know tomorrow.”

Willow went and picked up her clarinet and the two girls followed the others out of the theatre. She had Geoff’s number on her phone and called him to say that the band would be rehearsing the next week. On the way home, they discussed the way that their final month of the term had been arranged, with Gina mentioning that there would be exams as well.

Wednesday, at lunch, Miss Russell came to their table and told Willow that her idea would be followed, and for her to go to the chapel after the last lesson. When she arrived there, she found Reg Edwards at the organ, playing some Bach. She put her bag down and he stopped playing.

“Willow Rose, church organist to the stars! We have a lot to show you, things that you need to know to make your ‘Toccata’ sparkle. Come and sit down and we will start.”

He got off the seat and she went and sat at the keyboard.

“I want you to play the piece but stop when I tap you on the shoulder. I’ll then show you a stop or a setting that enhances the music. Firstly, we will go through the process of setting the second set of keys to another octave and talking through the whole composition to discover when it’s better. Although you can now play it on one keyboard, two is better.”

For some time, Willow ‘spoke’ the composition, note by note, and he showed her where she could make changes. It was her first time in really pulling apart some music and tracing the bones underneath. When she did play, it was a much better sound, and easier as well. Instead of having to move her hands further along the keys, she could just play the other set. When she ended the ‘Fugue’, she looked at Reg.

“So, everyone has been telling me how good I am, yet I was sounding like a beginner.”

“Just the opposite, Willow. You have been playing the organ like a piano, and that is hard to do. What we have worked on will let you have the room to add things of your own as you play. You’ve seen the number of stops and the four keyboards in the Cathedral. Now, you’ll have time to experiment, if you get the chance.”

She played the ‘Toccata and Fugue’ again, now able to sit more upright without any difference to the music.

“You realise that I should have bought a waterfall keyboard for home use.”

“Your Yamaha has an input for a second keyboard. It doesn’t cost a lot because all you get are the keys. The alterations are made with the original controls. All you need as an extra is a different stand.”

“What about the four keyboards at the Cathedral?”

“I’ll come with you and show you tricks with those. We’ll organise a visit before you have a proper rehearsal with the orchestra there.”

At the end of the session, she went and joined Gina to go and wait for Maisie. They compared notes as they waited. When she was home, she turned on her computer and researched plug-in keyboards and different stands.

That weekend, it was her turn at the church, now knowing a lot more than before. The hymn playing didn’t sound any different but was less work. The arrival and departure music had an extra feeling, though. She spent a lot of her weekend researching dance music and creating a file of numbers for the party at the club. She spoke to Malcolm, and they agreed that the party would replace the sing-along in December.

That weekend also saw a change at home. A truck arrived on Saturday morning with dismantled crates on, and her father spent the weekend re-assembling them into a rudimentary shed, then covered it with a tarpaulin. Now they had somewhere to put all the items from the spare room and an invitation was extended to Wendy’s parents.

Wendy went off to a furniture store and arranged for a bedroom suite to be delivered the following Saturday morning. She also went on-line and ordered two tickets for the Friday pop concert, and four for the Saturday, when her parents would be with them. She also ordered four tickets for the Cathedral concert. She knew that her parents would be happy to sight-see during the week. They had been invited to stay until the New Year, and she started to stock up with packets and tins to see them through.

The following week was busy for Willow and Gina. On Tuesday Willow played the organ in the morning service, now using both keyboards. Gina had the rehearsal with the orchestra in the afternoon, while Reg Edwards took Willow into Coventry City and the Cathedral. There, she was given better understanding of the organ and played the ‘Toccata and Fugue’ twice, before being taken back to the school in time to be picked up with Gina.

Wednesday, when they went to the theatre, the orchestra set-up had been removed, and the stage now had the amplifiers, drums, and two Yamahas on stage. There were lads putting the seating back in place, without any space for dancing.

“Looks as if we have a full house, Friday.”

“Actually, Geoff, we have a full house on Saturday as well. Miss Russell told me, at lunch, that they could have started a third show.”

“Is that right, Gina? So, we’ll be playing the show to three thousand over the two shows, that’s insane!”

The five boys got up on the stage, while the others sat in the body of the hall. Willow went and sat at a mixing desk to monitor the sound levels, with Mister Jamieson manning the slides.

The first half of the show was as good as ever, then they swapped over, with Brent and his friends taking their place, while Alec stood with his flute and the girls took their places at the keyboards. Willow saw that the one that she was to use now had a plug-in second tier. She experimented with the switching and then declared herself ready and playing her intro to ‘Dawn’.

They had the voice multipliers, and the sound was better than they had been able to produce in the confines of the rehearsal room. As she played, she could see several teachers, not wanting to go home, standing with the Head. They worked through the set, and she saw Maisie come in to listen. She smiled as she saw them all swaying as they played ‘Nights’.

When they finished, they turned off the equipment and made ready to go home. Reg was still there and spoke to Willow.

“What did you think of the addition?”

“It was great, was it new?”

“The Head approved it Monday. I think that she wants you to get totally immersed in being a concert organist, considering what you’ll be doing in a weeks’ time. It was a drop in the ocean, considering what this show is going to make for the school. She said that there will be another thousand copies of the CD, and five hundred of the DVD, for sale at the show. I believe that the Cathedral has sold half the tickets for the Friday and is close to being sold out for Saturday. A little bird told me that the BBC will be recording both nights for the classic music station.”

“That’s ---- amazing?”

“That’s the power of a renowned venue and an interesting pre-Christmas offering. If he’s anything, the Bishop is a canny showman.”

On Thursday, the classes were more revision than teaching, with the exams coming up in a week. The girls needed to concentrate on the academic side of schooling, for a change. Friday was the last music lesson for the year, and they watched the video of the first half of the show, then discussed how songs of pain had become entertainment. Wendy took the girls home, where they had quick meals, and changed for their show. The outfits were to be the same as the previous show, the blue dresses, with the boys in black slacks and blue shirts.

The Roses picked up Maisie and Gina in the company car to go back to the school. When they arrived, it was busy. They parked and the adults went through the ticketed entry, while Gina and Willow went backstage, to find the rest of both bands tuning up together. While they waited, Willow sat with Alec.

“Are your parents coming to see you?”

“Dad’s here tonight, and Mum’s bringing me tomorrow, if he deems the show worthy of her attention.”

“That’s harsh.”

“It’s better than I expected. I thought that they may just refuse to let me be here.”

A stagehand popped his head in and said it was five minutes to the start. Blue Two stood in line to give Blue One hi-fives as they left to set up. Alec and Willow followed, with Brent and Gina behind them, to stand in the wings and see the sort of audience they would have. Tonight, the Head did the honours of welcoming everyone and introduce ‘Blue One, and a set of Blues music!’ The two couples looked out through the curtains, to see a full house, with a lot of their schoolfriends with their parents. Zara was in the front row and smiling at Geoff as he played. Jim had become fluid on the keyboard. Willow glanced over at Gina, to see her standing with Brent behind her, hands on her hips and his head on her hair. She smiled and then felt Alec copy the action. She leaned back into him and relived their times together.

As the set neared its end, the two couples went back to the room and interrupted the guys’ discussion on whether United or City were the better team. When the others had played the encore, the curtains were closed and they came down, put their instruments in the cases, then left to mingle. They all had seats saved for them for the second half.

Blue Two went up to the stage to make sure everything was ready to go, then stood around with bottles of water while they waited for the audience to return. The only ones with any nerves were the three who had never played in public before. The other four soothed them, saying that it would be exactly the same as Wednesday afternoon.

They were in their places, and ready to go, when the Head came back on stage to introduce ‘Blue Two, to play songs of the Moody Blues. No-one, in this group, is yet fourteen, and exude so much talent. I give you Blue Two!’

As the curtains opened, Willow played the first notes of ‘Dawn’, and all their worries and fears evaporated as they saw a full house of expectant faces, waiting to be entertained. When they got to ‘Nights’, they had entranced the audience, who were swaying in their seats. The section with the flute and bass, near the end, was played to a crowd collectively holding their breath. As the final chord played the place erupted. They took the bows and then the Head came back on stage and beckoned for quiet.

“I do have an announcement to make. We still have a few CDs and DVDs to sell. Now, there are members of this band who will be appearing in a concert, next week, at the Cathedral. It will be a little different, with one of tonight’s organists playing the Bach ‘Toccata and Fugue’ on their organ, while the rest will be part of the Blue Coat Orchestra and playing the ‘Beethoven Ninth’, the ‘Choral’. It should be a memorable concert. Thank you for coming, and a safe journey home.”

She backed up as the curtains closed and went around to give every member of the band a hug, telling them that she was proud of them. They switched everything off, and the boys put their guitars in their cases. Then they went off to find their rides home, although that took a while as many wanted to talk to them about the show.

When Willow was able to leave, with her parents, she realised that she wasn’t as tired as usual, and kept up her part of the conversation as they drove.

…………………………………..

In a pub, not far from the school, Artie was waxing lyrical about what he and his partner had just seen.

“I tell you, Zac, those kids are a gold mine, treated properly. Both halves of that show was good enough to tour the country!”

He could have saved his breath. Zac was texting a friend of his who booked classical concerts. He was getting tired of ferrying drunk teenage bands around and was certainly not going to try and poach a bunch of thirteen-year-olds, no matter how good they were. He had been talking to his friend about joining him for months. This concert in the Cathedral would be a chance for him to show some class, for a change. He would get tickets, on-line, in the morning.

……………………………………………

On Saturday morning, Willow walked over to the church to check the hymns. The Reverend was there, sweeping, as usual.

“Good morning, young Willow. Smashing show last night, it brought back a lot of memories. I tried to get tickets for tonight, but it was all booked out. I did buy the DVD.”

“You’ll find that a little different. It has Gina on the organ for the blues, and the same band for both halves. We re-organised it since the DVD was shot.”

“Maisie told me, last night, that you’ll be playing here until into January. She’s taking Gina to the South of France for a holiday as soon as school breaks up.”

“That’s right. I have my grandparents staying with us. They’ll arrive this afternoon, hopefully after the bedroom suite is delivered. She will be in the Cathedral for the concert, and in the Club for the party, then off to the sun. I said that I would sit in to give her time to pack.”

“The hymns are on the organ. I’ll just potter around. I did manage to get some tickets for Friday night’s concert. It will be interesting to hear you on the organ.”

“We are all going in, by coach, on Thursday, to set up and do a single rehearsal. We’ve all been excused lessons for the day. It’s mainly revision so we won’t miss much. It’s hard to believe that I’ve only been in that school a term; so much has happened.”

She went up to the organ, started the fans, and played the intro and first verse of the hymns. When she switched off, she went back to the Reverend.

“What have you got planned for Christmas?”

“I’ve got time to advertise a carol session, if you want to play for it. The last Sunday before the Holy period. Then, we can do a big Christmas service, with hymns and carols. I’m in your hands, Willow. Say the word and I’ll fill the yuletide with things to sing about.”

“You have the word, Reverend. I’m not going anywhere.”

She walked home with a smile on her face. In all the hustle and bustle, there was a place of rest and quiet with walking distance. She had the idea that her grandparents will enjoy their stay.

At home, the suite had arrived and had been set up in the spare bedroom. She helped Wendy make up the bed with all new sheets and blankets, then helped Ashley collect up all the plastic and foam packaging to hide in the ‘shed’ until they could get rid of it. Her grandparents arrived after lunch and were settled in, with a lot of hugging and chatter. Willow joined in until she needed to get ready for the show, then went upstairs to shower and dress. When she arrived downstairs, her grandmother saw her earrings and necklace and smiled.

She was picked up by Maisie and Gina, and they went to the steakhouse for a quick meal before going to the school. Gina was excited to be in the second show and was starting to think about her holiday.

At the school, they went backstage and spoke to the others that had arrived. As Blue One was getting ready, Willow went and peeked through the curtain, seeing her parents and grandparents out there. She also saw the Bishop in the front row, with several of his team.

She ducked back down to the room as the Head came out on stage to introduce the first part of the show. She sipped water as they waited, then went up to the stage as the others came down. Tonight, Blue One was going to mingle during the break, and then leave. They had a group hug as the boys left the backstage area, then went up to make sure that their set was ready to go.

A couple of minutes before the start, they were all in position and a lot less stressed than last night. The Head came out on stage and made the introductions and then they were off again, into a Moody World. At the end of the nominal last song, there was calls for an encore, with several of the audience standing for them. Willow spoke.

“Thank you for coming along to hear Blue One and Blue Two tonight. Of course, we can’t end a Moody Blues concert without the best song of all. Feel free to sway all you like, and sing along if you want.”

She started the first notes of ‘Nights’, and they took it easily and smoothly to the end, with the flute and bass section bringing tears to her eyes. This was likely the last time Alec would be in a band with her, unless there was a drastic change. He had stayed diplomatically apart from her, so she thought that his mother was in the audience. When they ended the song, there were cheers and much applause, until the Head came back and announced the concert, next weekend.

After the curtains had closed, they turned everything off and went to mingle with anyone who had stayed. Her parents stood back as her grandmother engulfed her.

“You took me back to my youth, tonight. I felt as if I was watching the band at Yarmouth.”

As they stood there, the Head came over with the Bishop.

“Another tour de force, Willow and Gina. I’m glad that we didn’t have to wait until next year to see this show.”

“I agree, that was the best show of its type that I’ve seen in years. The two keyboards were masterful. You must be Gina, who doubles with Willow at the church.”

“I am, Bishop. Next weekend I’m just a lowly triangle player in the orchestra.”

“Everyone has their place, child, a grain of sand is only small, but many create a lovely beach. Now, introduce me.”

Wendy took over and introduced her parents to the Bishop, telling him that they had tickets to the Cathedral. After a bit of chat, he went off to circulate. The two girls were starting to droop, so they all left the school, Willow between her grandparents in the back seat of the company car.

“So, daughter of mine. When were you going to tell me that you’re of speaking terms with the Bishop of Coventry?”

Wendy laughed.

“It was all too recent to tell you, Mum. We had lunch with him last Sunday. Willow played the organ for the morning service and Evensong. We were at the Cathedral from before ten to nearly six. It was an interesting day. He took the service at our church, the week before. We go regularly, now that Willow is a regular organist there.”

Her mother looked at her granddaughter, who had her head on her shoulder and sleeping, quietly. Life, she thought, produced miracles, sometimes, and it had come up trumps in her grandchild.

Sunday morning, the five of them walked to the church as the bells started.

“This is such a nice village. Almost out of a TV series, without any murders.”

“And no mad clergymen, Mum.”

The Reverend was waiting outside and greeted them, being introduced as Willow slipped into the church to start playing. She had slept well, last night, safe in the knowledge that the shows had been a hit. Today was her time to relax and unwind. She watched the mirror as people arrived, grinning as she saw Christopher and Marie come in, to go up to Wendy and Ashley and sit with them in the pew. If her grandparents had been shocked to meet the Bishop, they may have difficulty in meeting a Baron.

The service was all as usual until Reverend Russell was about to leave. He turned to the congregation.

“Good people. It’s late notice, but, as you know, next Saturday week is the Christmas party in the Club. For those of you able to wake up on the Sunday, we will have a later service, followed by an afternoon of carol singing, with Willow leading us on the organ. I’ll post up Christmas service times by then.”

He then turned to leave, and Willow started playing as the bells started. When she went outside, there were still a few chatting, but the cold had driven most away. The Baron and his wife were talking to the Roses and Wendy’s parents. Willow managed to go to Gina.

“How are you, friend?”

“I was tired after the two shows but feel really good now. We did well, didn’t we?”

“We did very well. I expect that the school has made a good profit with two full houses and more discs sold. The next week should be interesting.”

“If it’s anything like last year, it will be exams and some off-time to revise. We will be having the last rehearsal in the theatre on Tuesday, and I believe that we will have a group to knock into shape for the party. At least we should have about four or five hours to get it right. If it doesn’t work, the two of us can hold the fort.”

“I’ve put together a list of numbers. I’ll give it to Mister Bamborough tomorrow morning to see how many the school has the sheet music for. That should give us a solid base for the party. Are you coming to the club this afternoon?”

“Yes. I’ll be in my oldest stuff and will grab a mask from our old COVID supplies. Mum told me that some of the church ladies have been there with brooms, mops, and vacuums, so it should be better.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 23

They hugged, and Willow went over to her parents. The Baron gave her a hug.

“We went to that concert of yours, last night. I got the tickets through the website. Cassie and Terry were with us, and you, young Willow, are the talk of the family. We also managed to get four tickets for Friday at the Cathedral. Cassie said that there was no way she could miss hearing her wedding organist play in the Cathedral. We’ll be popping into the club before we go, to book some seats for the party, which will let us confirm our booking for the reception.”

“That will be good, Chris. Gina and I will be in there this afternoon, pulling the amps out of storage and testing things. We don’t have a set band yet, just a bunch of volunteers. We’ll be rehearsing on Wednesday afternoon, with one more rehearsal before the event. As all of the orchestra are sight-readers, we should get it sounding good.”

When the five of them were walking back to the house, her grandmother spoke up.

“What else are you intending to surprise us with? First, I see my grandchild playing in a rock group, then I find that you’re on speaking terms with a Bishop, and now I discover that you’re considered family by a Baron! And that Willow will be the organist at a society wedding!”

Wendy laughed.

“You forgot your grandchild playing in the Cathedral next weekend. We have the tickets.”

“If you’re in the city on Thursday, Gramma, we’re bringing all the school orchestra stuff there in the morning and setting it up. We’ll be doing a full rehearsal in the afternoon, with it being a sound check for the BBC.”

“What are they there for?”

“I’m told that they will be recording it for transmission later. They’ll be filming us in May, when we play a Saint-Saens concert there. We’ll be doing four numbers, finishing with the ‘Organ Symphony’.”

“You’re telling me that you’re going to be on the box?”

“That’s what I’ve been told. We’re also pencilled in for a spot in the Proms in the summer.”

“You’re telling me that a school orchestra is that good?”

“It’s not just any old school, Gramma. The drama class has performed Shakespeare in Stratford on Avon. You wait until you hear us in full flight. Although you won’t hear my clarinet playing on the weekend. I gave up my seat to concentrate on the organ.”

They went home to have lunch, and then Willow put on old jeans and a tee, with a hoodie and a mask from the COVID supplies, walking to the club. The passage to the back room was open, and she went through, to find it a different place from before. It had been cleaned and polished up. Malcolm had put some tables out and the door to the storeroom was open, showing more tables and chairs. The Baron was helping pull tables out.

“Hello, Willow. This gives us good ideas for the reception. Are you getting more help?”

“Gina’s coming along. All we plan to do is clean the stage are and pull out the amplifiers. Malcolm has microphones that we can test them with. Did you have lunch here?”

“We did, and very good it was too. Marie’s in the kitchen, helping get the unused parts back into working order. We plan to come along to the party.”

Gina joined them and the two of them went up on the stage with a broom each. They swept all the dirt to one side and got a vacuum to suck it up. Then they opened up the storeroom where the equipment was kept. There was a set of PA speakers which they placed, one each side of the stage. Four fifty-watt Marshalls were a revelation. These were put up on the stage and the girls carefully cleaned them before plugging them in. There was a separate PA amp, with modern wireless connectivity. They plugged a microphone in and tried the settings.

They found that they could send the output to the stage speakers, the room system, or both. There was an inbuilt mixer with input for six microphones, and an output mixer to set the speaker volumes. They tried a microphone in every input of the Marshalls and polished everything they could see. While they were doing this, Willow was visualising the band on stage, and moved two of the amps to one side, with the other two on the other side. Gina raised an eyebrow.

“Two guitars over there, wind in the middle with singer out front. The two of us this side with the bass. There’s room for, what, three guitars, drums, two keyboards and up to five others. That lets us choose wisely. We might be able to rotate the other players if we have more than we need, depending on what we’re playing.”

They cleaned the areas where the amps had been stored, and other places around the back of the stage. When they had finished, the switched everything off and helped pull out chairs. When that was completed, with everything cleaned, Malcolm tried all the lights, including a rotating mirror ball with spotlights that changed colours. Marie had joined them and stood looking at the set-up.

“This is wonderful. It’s like going back fifty years but with modern appliances in the kitchen. It’s perfect for the reception. How many seats have you got out, my dear?”

“It looks like two hundred in this format. There are a couple of extra tables if you give up the dancing. That should give you a target for the guest list. Willow, will you and your folks join us for a meal, here. My treat. Your grandparents looked like they had seen a ghost, this morning.”

“That’s understandable, Chris. Yesterday they found out that we were on speaking terms with the Bishop, and today they met you. I think that they thought that we lived in a tiny village, where nothing ever happens, and everyone keeps to themselves. It’s a bit like that where they live, near Cambridge.”

The girls left to go home for a shower and tell the family that a dinner was offered. Wendy and her mother retired to their rooms to get ready, and Willow had to wait for her shower until her grandmother had used the bathroom. Her grandfather was told that a shabby old cardigan was not going to be acceptable for dinner with a Baron. Eventually, they all strolled to the club. Ashley went and spoke to Malcolm for a few minutes, then sat with them.

“Dad. You and Malcolm seem to be having a lot of little discussions?”

“I’m talking to him about the future, my daughter. Malcolm happens to be the Mayor of the Village, or, at least, the Manager. He’s talking to me about putting my name forward to join the Club Committee and the Village Council. With what you’ve been doing, and my link to the original Leighs, he wants me on board. I’ve never been asked to be so involved, before, and would also look very good on my resume, should there be higher jobs coming up at work.”

They had a good meal, with a lot of chat. Willow was cajoled into sitting at the piano and led them in a half an hour of singing, before the Baron needed to get going and the family strolled home.

Monday, she took her list to Mister Bamborough.

“Excuse me, sir. I have a list here of typical dance numbers from the last twenty years. Would it be possible to check with your music library to see if you have the sheet music for any. If you don’t, any suggestion for others would be appreciated. The orchestra will be rehearsing Tuesday, and we’ll have our volunteers for the party on Wednesday.”

He took the list, and she went off to her first lesson. This week, it was all revision and non-academic periods, like PE, was set as private study. Tuesday. Willow played in the chapel, using the second row on the organ. Tuesday afternoon, she went along to the orchestra rehearsal, to watch until it was time to be picked up by Maisie. Mister Jamieson saw her come in.

“Willow, just the one I needed. The choir aren’t happy that you aren’t part of the orchestra, so you’ve been added to the singers for the ‘Ninth’. I have a spare songbook for you, there will be a microphone for you. It will be a big group, as the Cathedral singers will be joining us, so, with you, there’ll be twenty, sounding like a hundred and twenty. Leave your bag and go and sit with the others.”

So, Willow was greeted by the other ten girls, and sat until they came to the fourth movement. She thought that the eleven of them made ‘Song of Joy’ pop without being amplified. The thought of her adding her voice, at the performance, sent shivers up her spine.

Wednesday, they had a bunch of sheet music of songs, and an extra ten players with a range of instruments between them. The base of the band was Brent, Herb, Victor, and Roy. They had a trumpet, flute, saxophone, trombone and a violinist. They had the amplifiers and the two keyboards on stage. They didn’t stand around talking and got straight into working with the sheet music. Herb, Victor and Roy did the vocals, along with Willow, and they did well, by getting through half the pile of music with the first two hours. They were all upbeat when they finished. They would have two more sessions the week after, much needed relief from end of term exams.

Thursday, the orchestra were in two coaches, their instruments in a truck, and they were taken to the Cathedral. They were shown the space that they would set up, in front of the altar. It took an hour to put all the chairs out, with the music stands and the music. The choirs would be sitting directly below the Christ in Glory tapestry. As they worked, a group of guys with hi-vis came in and started laying out cable to a whole forest of microphones. They were bunched as they went outside to an OB truck full of recording equipment.

They stopped for lunch, with sandwiches and soft drink supplied by the school canteen, and then took their seats. They had a group of teachers; Miss Russell, Mister Bamborough, Mister Jamieson and Reg Edwards, who followed Willow up to the organ and helped her set it up. He had a two-way and they waited until they got word from the supervisor that the recording van was ready. Willow was looking down in the mirror and saw Mister Jamieson get the same message and gesture to the orchestra to be silent. A BBC man asked the public in the building to please be quiet.

Reg nodded to Willow, and she started playing. Although she had been here and played it before, this time felt different. This time it was almost for real. When the last notes of the ‘Fugue’ died, there was applause from below, as this was the first time the orchestra had heard her on this organ. Reg patted her on the back as she headed down to join the choir. The mic was clipped to her top and the sender to her waist.

A few minutes later, Mister Bamborough tapped his baton and the first strains of the ‘Ninth’ sounded. When they got to the fourth movement, the singers all stood, with their songbooks opened. When they started singing, Willow teared up, as they were all set on maximum voices and the words thundered through the Cathedral. When they finished, there was silence for a few moments before all the public, the Cathedral workers, the BBC technicians and everyone else who was there burst into applause and cheering. The choir all had hugs, with the orchestra with big smiles. They were instructed to leave their instruments and the microphones in the Chapter house, which would be secured until they arrived on Friday.

It was a very happy group that were taken back to the school, confident that they will be successful with their performance. They were given free rein to head home or stay in the school, and Gina and Willow opted to sit in the library until it was time for Wendy to pick them up, catching up on their revision.

When they arrived home, her grandmother gave her a big hug, followed by her grandfather.

“We took your advice and were in the Cathedral, getting there after lunch. We sat in the pews and heard you play the organ. It sent tremors up and down my spine. And then I could have been in the Royal Albert Hall. That singing at the end is so iconic, it made me cry.”

“Don’t worry. Gramma, I was the same and I had been in that choir. I think the guy from the Beeb was happy, I saw him talking to someone on his phone and waving his arms around.”

On Friday, Willow was wearing her blue dress when she went to school. All of the orchestra had their long skirts or blue shirts and black trousers. The choir members all had the same dresses as Willow. They had the lunch and then gathered in the theatre for a last-minute pep talk, then were back in the coaches and heading for the Cathedral. When they got there, they saw a second OB truck with another bundle of leads snaking inside.

They were checked in, with the building now closed to the public. When they entered, they saw the lines of seats with programs on, several cameras set up, and technicians scurrying around. The Dean met them and spoke to the teachers. The whole group were ushered into the Chapter House and Miss Russell got some quiet so she could speak.

“There’s been a change in the broadcast. Your rehearsal, yesterday, was so good that tonight will be filmed for showing during Christmas Eve. Tomorrow evening all the extra stuff will be gone, so we want you all to be on your best behaviour today. No making faces or whispering that could be picked up by the microphones. We want you to be smiling and looking happy to be here. There will be cameras taking in views of the Cathedral and Willow, you have a fixed camera over the keyboard. If you look up, it will capture your face. When we go back out, with the instruments, we will play the first movement so that the cameras and sound can be set. Then we take a break until show time.”

They got themselves organised, all the singers, including Willow, went behind a screen to clip the sender to their panties and the microphone to their dresses. She joined the other singers in a pew as the orchestra sorted itself out. The man from the Beeb made sure his crew was ready and nodded to Mister Bamborough, now wearing tails. They orchestra played the first movement and the man from the Beeb spoke to Miss Russell. She came over to the singers.

“They want us to give them a sound check of the organ and the choir, any ideas?”

“We can do what we did the other Saturday, Miss. I’ll play the snippet from the ‘Organ Symphony’, and the girls can sing the three verses. Do you all remember it?”

There was a chorus of yesses, so Willow went up to the organ, and powered it up. She saw the girls lined up, and one called out the old test – ‘two, two, two. She was given a wave, and started the final part of the organ symphony, concentrating on the music with her new-found skills. When she got to the bit when the singing started, she sung it herself, looking up at the camera above her. When they ended the piece, there was some cheering from the orchestra, being the first time that they had heard it played in the venue. When she went back down, Miss Russell came over to her.

“The man from the Beeb said that the picture of you singing along with the choir was so magical, they want you to do the same in May. He’ll play it back if you want to see it.”

“I didn’t know my mic was on.”

“All the singers are going through the same mix, so you were included. I really didn’t know that you were singing until he just told me, you blended in with the others perfectly.”

They went out to the OB trucks and were invited into the one with the video feed. They were shown what the camera above her had seen, and she had to admit that it was different from any organist she had seen before.

The man from the Beeb told them that this would be a clip used in the advertising of the live feed in May, with the song from Babe being a strong trigger for viewer interest.

As they went back inside, Willow commented.

“Will that make me the face of the school for a few days?”

“You bet it will. I can’t think of a better ambassador of that concert. I expect you to feature on the posters, as well.”

They all relaxed and there was a light meal that the school canteen had packed for them, with sandwiches and salad and a small drink. Before the public admission started, they were all taken into the Chapter House, where the Bishop came in with a natty suit on and blessed the orchestra with prayer for a good concert.

They talked among themselves until a radio call came through that the main doors were closing. They were lined up, with Willow last. The Chapter House door was opened, and the orchestra walked out, in line, to take their seats. There was applause which swelled as Willow went up the stairs to the organ. She made herself comfortable until Mister Bamborough gave her a nod after the audience had settled.

She grinned as she played the first strong notes of the ‘Toccata’. When the last notes of the ‘Fugue’ faded, there was strong applause and she stood, faced the audience and bowed, before going back down to join the choir, with them all smiling.

She sat as the orchestra began the first movement. Relaxed and happy that the first hurdle was over, she listened to the music swirl around her until they stood for the fourth movement. She had the feeling that someone had turned the volume up when they started singing, but then realised that there was almost twice as many singers as there was yesterday. The piece came to an end, and they all waited until the audience started clapping, with many standing in ovation. The entire orchestra we signalled to stand, and they all bowed, with the conductor pointing to individuals, with Willow getting cheers as she was pointed out. Eventually, they left to walk back into the Chapter House. The applause continued and Mister Bamborough asked Willow if she had an encore.

He then led her out and they both bowed. He pointed to the organ, and she went back up, with the audience settling as she sat at the keyboard. She played the ‘Allegro’ from ‘Seven Improvisations’ and there was applause when she finished. She went back down, the two of them bowed, and went into the Chapter House to wait until the building was cleared.

Her parents were waiting in the car when the coach got back to the school, in a full car park. Willow and Gina got in and they went home. Maisie would do the honours on Saturday, as Wendy and Ashley would be back at the Cathedral, with her grandparents, on Saturday evening.

On Saturday, Willow took it easy until Maisie arrived, with Gina, to take her to the school. She had been careful with her dress and make-up, and her grandmother commented on what a beautiful girl she was. She hugged her family and then went out to the car. Maisie dropped them off at the school and then went into the city to do a little shopping before the performance.

Before they left, the Head took Willow aside and asked her that, if she did another encore, to get the entire audience on their feet with God Save the King. The orchestra would go back to their places to receive a standing ovation of their own.

The performance was a repeat of the Friday one, but without all the microphones and cameras. There were the calls for more. Willow was sent back to the organ and did the ‘Seven Allegro’. As she played, the orchestra were quietly led back to their places. When Willow started the National Anthem, the entire place were on their feet and in good voice. When she finished, she waved towards the orchestra, who bowed to their own standing ovation.

When she was dropped off at home, the family were waiting for her. The grandparents beside themselves with joy and loving. When she went to bed, she cuddled Tiger, and told him that he should have been there.

Sunday was lovely, with a quiet time at the church, the Bach helping her to calm the flutters of the big performance. The Russells had been at the concert, and she was hugged and complimented on her playing. The following week was all exams, except for the rehearsal of the dance band. They were now good enough to wing it, should they be asked for anything special. On Friday, they were all allowed to leave after lunch, and Maisie was there to pick them up.

On Saturday, Ashley and her grandfather helped to take the keyboard and stand to the club, then they went to help get Gina’s. The rest of the band arrived during the afternoon, and they had a short rehearsal. After six, the room filled, and the drink flowed. The band were given a meal in the front section, and then went through to start playing. The fact that the audience were ready to have fun was an impetus to the performance, as was the fact that there was a table full of teachers, the Head, and their spouses.

The evening was a roaring success, with the dance band doing everything that had been desired, even managing some extra songs that were requested. Towards the end of the night, it developed into a sing-along, with Willow and Gina leading the way and the rest using every inch of their imagination to follow. At the end of the night, they did ‘Now is the Hour’ and wound up the show. Willow and Gina made a point to give the band members a hug, followed by the Head coming on the stage to add her hugs. There had been a whip-around as the night went on, and Malcolm announced that they had raised over two thousand pounds towards the church roof restorations, with a percentage of the takings to be added to that.

For Willow, it was almost the culmination of the first term. One that had been like no other in her life. On Sunday morning, she helped Gina collect her keyboard, and they hugged. Willow wished her a good holiday as they were heading to the airport that afternoon. Willow had a gift for Gina in her bag, and Gina gave her one in return. When Willow opened hers, she found that they had both chosen the same pendant, with entwined hands on it.

The later service, on Sunday, was a very calming affair, and that was followed, after lunch, with the carols. Willow sang as she played, hearing her mother and grandmother singing. It was a lovely time, which then moved them into Christmas and all the joy and gift giving that it brings.

The following Tuesday, the dance band, without Gina, played again, in the school theatre, to a bunch of teachers and students, and several hundred invited members of various aged people homes. There were tables with nibbles, and plenty of chairs for those needing a rest.

Christmas Eve, the family watched the performance on the television. For Willow, it was strange to see herself and her friends on the screen.

…………………………………………………

In Bristol, Harvey Horton saw the performance and was happy that Billie-Jean had gone on to better things, unlike his son, who was now in a juvenile detention home. He raised his glass to the girl who he now knew was actually called Willow Jean Rose, as shown by the credits that were scrolling on his screen. He went to join his new love, unlikely ever to know the drastic changes that his assumption had made.

…………………………………………………..

Christmas day, it was just Willow and her grandmother who walked to the church, arm in arm with their breath steaming. Willow played to a church full of joyful villagers, singing the carols as she played them. Afterwards, there was a lot of hugging, kissing and love being spread around. Willow was happy that she was fully accepted by the villagers, but more so by her grandmother’s joy at being with her.

Christmas night, Willow was in her bed, in a new nightie and cuddling her bed friends. She wished the two of them a happy Christmas, and dozed off to sleep, wondering what the new year and new term would bring. It couldn’t be any busier than the last one, now, could it?

Marianne Gregory © 2025
End of Book One

Chapter 2

Monday, on the way home, Willow asked Gina if she could ask her mother if she minded going out of the way on the late evenings to take Jacob home.

“Why are we taking Jacob home, may I ask?”

“Because, friend, he will be joining the Junior Orchestra as a classical guitar player. Hopefully, he will round out Summer Rose playing folk songs. He is a fine guitarist, but not one who wants to be a rock star. He’s been shy about letting everyone hear him.”

“How do you know all that?”

“Because his parents brought him to the New Year party, and we danced.”

“So, where does he live?”

“At a farm that his parents run, if we turn off the Coventry Road, we can drop him off and end up going into the Village on the Birmingham Road.”

After they had dropped off Gina, Wendy turned to Willow.

“Once again, young lady, you’ve drawn another boy into your orbit. I saw you kissing him at the party, but there has to be more to the story.”

“I dragged him in to see Mister Bamborough at lunchtime. He had a brand-new Martin guitar for Jacob to play. Jacob almost fainted when he took it out of the case, and then made it sing. After that, he was asked to join the orchestra, with a promise that there will be something for him to play with us.”

“You really have to stop interfering in people’s lives.”

“Why? All I’m doing is helping them express themselves.”

Wendy had no answer to that. She parked at their house, and they went in to change and get dinner ready. She had to admit that Willow was doing well, so far, in moving the chosen few to another level. Actually, it was the chosen many, after speaking to the teachers.

Tuesday morning, Gina announced that her mother was happy to give Jacob a lift, and even knew how to get to the farm. Willow played the organ for the morning service, and the day was as normal as it could be. Lunchtime, there was much talk about the exam results. Willow just said that she had done well, without letting on about the number of ‘A’s she had. Jacob told them that he was able to come to the orchestra, as long as he had a trip home. When he was told that he had a lift, he rang home and left a message.

The rehearsal was, once again, in the theatre. The two Yamahas were set up, so Willow and Gina sat at one each. Jacob took a seat in the back, next to the percussion, and was immediately given a triangle and a stack of sheet music. Willow noticed that the choir were with them. Mister Bamborough tapped his baton for quiet.

“Welcome to the new term. Today, we’ll just repeat the full show for May. We start with the ‘Seven Improvisations’, played by Willow. Then we will go on with ‘Danse Macabre’, with Abbie leading the violins. We will follow that with the ‘Carnival of the Animals’, and finish with the ‘Organ Symphony’. It will take us a good two hours, so consider it a performance. Any mistakes need to be forgotten and you just carry on, as if you have a paying audience.”

He tapped his baton again and took the pose. Then the orchestra sat to listen to Willow play the ‘Seven Improvisations’. The organ was fed into the theatre PA, with three times multiplication, so sounded very much like the big organ in the Cathedral. When she finished, the orchestra then made ready for the ‘Danse Macabre’, which Barbara was very good playing her spooky violin. At the end, they were straight into the ‘Carnival of the Animals’, with Gina and Willow on the twin pianos. Julie, who had played the xylophone earlier, now had the glass harmonica.

When they finished the final movement, they then readied themselves for the first movement of the final piece. The choir, finally, had their five minutes of fame as they sung along to Willow’s organ playing. Just over two and a half hours after they had sat down, the last notes faded.

“Before we go, I would like to welcome Jacob Epstein to our orchestra. Next week, we will give him some work to do, by hearing him play guitar when we rehearse the ‘Concerto de Aranjuez’, by Rodrigo. I’m thinking that we can do some Spanish music over the year, with an Albeniz piano concerto as well. No Senior Orchestra on Wednesday.”

They all left the theatre and picked up their things to go home. Jacob joined the girls as they went out to find Maisie looking at a magazine in the reception area.

“Sorry we’re a bit late, Mum. We played the entire May performance. We’re moving on to other things for a while.”

“It’s all right. I stuck my head into the theatre and listened to you all for a little while. What did you think of your first time, Jacob?”

“I didn’t know what to expect. In the past, if there was no guitar in the piece, I never bothered to listen much. Tonight, I was sat at the back with a triangle and actually had to follow the score, and it made a difference. Being inside the orchestra, and able to watch all the players as they did their part; it was like a blind man being able to see. I wasn’t just a spectator but could feel the music vibrate inside me as it was played. I see why you all do it, now.”

“That’s why I told you that we are all just part of it, whether we’re playing solo or one of the group. You’ll have your chance next week, if we do the Rodrigo, are you happy with that?”

“I’ve played along with it on a CD I have, so I think that I’ll be able to hold my own. It will be totally different with a live orchestra. Have either of you played any Spanish pieces?”

“I have played some Albeniz piano pieces when learning the piano. What about you, Willow?”

“I’ve played a few. I’m sure that we’ll be told what we’re doing after we get Jacob as an integral part of the orchestra.”

As they went towards Stoneleigh, Maisie turned off on a side road, then turned into a driveway.

“You know where to go, Mrs. Summer?”

“I do, Jacob, although I haven’t been here for a good many years. When I was a teenager, I used to work here in my summer holidays, picking berries for your grandfather. That’s when he had a small field of loganberries. They were the worst thing to pick, and I had a lot of scratches before we finished. That was just before I went to Birmingham and got a job.”

She drove into the yard in front of the farmhouse, and Rosalie came out.

“Come on in for a cup of tea before you carry on. How was your first time in the orchestra, son?”

“It was good, Mum. I’ll tell you all about it later. Mrs. Summer was just telling us that she picked loganberries here when she was a few years younger.”

“That was a thing that your grandfather grew. We pulled them out as soon as he passed, as being far too difficult to pick. Now, Willow I’ve met, who are these others.”

Gina and Maisie were now standing, and Gina spoke up.

“I’m Gina Summer, and I play with Willow on the church organ and in the Community Club. This is my mother---”

Just then, there was a voice from the porch.

“Maisie! How many years is it? You haven’t aged a day.”

“Wilhelm, you look like you’ve been working hard in the fields.”

“Not what I planned to do when we last spoke, is it? I was ready to travel the world and study to be a teacher. Then my father injured himself by falling out of a tractor, and suddenly, I became a farmer as my brothers hightailed it as far as they could. I can’t complain, though. It’s kept the roof over our heads. Come on in and tell me what you’ve been doing with yourself.”

They went into the house and sat around the kitchen table, with Rosalie pouring out cups of tea.

“So, Maisie. Last time you were here, you said that you had an interview, then you were gone.”

“That’s right. I went to Birmingham and got the job, working in a bridal shop as a salesgirl and helping with the dressmaking. I ended up as the main dressmaker and stayed there until I married.”

“Who was the lucky man?”

“He was Roger Summer, a career soldier who I met at a dance. I ended up living at various army camps for a while, and we created Gina in twenty-eleven. He was badly injured by friendly shrapnel in Helmand Province, that year. It turned sceptic and he died before he could be repatriated. He wasn’t classed as an official war fatality, but they did give me a small pension. I came back to Stoneleigh to live with my parents. I ended up as their carer until they both died during the first years of COVID. I inherited their house, where we live.”

“So, how do you make ends meet?”

“I’ve set up a workroom in the old main bedroom, and Gina and I use the spares. I make bespoke wedding dresses and formal wear. It just takes time, which I have plenty of, or should I say I used to. Since Willow and Gina have got together, I’ve been out for meals and things more than I did. It’s been good and seeing these two in the Cathedral was worth everything. Gina will be solo on the piano this year and is now playing the organ in the church. Anyway, we have to move on. It’s been good seeing you. I bring the girls home whenever they have late studies, so I’ll be seeing you again.”

The three of them got back in the car and carried on into Stoneleigh. Willow got out at her home and went in.

“A bit late, dear?”

“We did the entire May performance, Mum, then we had to drop Jacob off at the farm. We went in and had a cup of tea. Maisie had worked at the farm when she was a teenager, working for Jacob’s grandfather picking berries.”

“So, how was Jacob after his first orchestra session?”

“He knows why we love doing it, as he realised that he was inside the music for the first time. He was on the triangle, which sounds easy, but takes a lot of focus. He’ll be playing the guitar next week as we try something new.”

She sat and ate her sandwich and drank more tea, then went off to get ready for bed. Next morning, at breakfast, she had a thought.

“Last night I found out that Gina’s father died in Afghanistan before she was born. That is so sad. I wonder if that was why she didn’t push herself forward in the past. Her first nine years was living with her mother and grandparents, probably the only girl of her age in the Village.”

“That is sad, dear, but you’ve pulled her out of that, the same way you’re pulling Jacob out. Every member of that dance band were here for you, more than gaining kudos from the school. You gave them the opportunity to enjoy something different. I spoke to a few of the parents, and they all praised your skills in organising, and leading, a small group.”

‘I find that difficult to believe.”

“Believe it or not. Now it’s time to get ready for another day at the grindstone.”

“One day, you’re going to have to explain that one to me.”

At lunch, that day, Jacob asked Willow if it was possible for him to be picked up and taken home, as it was taking a lot of his sister’s time away from her agricultural studies,

“Does she live at the farm?”

“No, she’s in a flat in southern Coventry. She comes to the farm and picks me up, then goes to the college.”

That afternoon, he waited while Wendy was asked, then went to his sisters’ car to tell her that she was off the hook. That afternoon, Wendy was guided to the farm to drop him off.

Thursday, on the way to school, Wendy asked the question that had remained unspoken.

“So, how was your results from the first term?”

Gina was happy to reply.

“They were better than last year. I even had a comment on how much better I had done.”

“That’s because you’ve started to train your brain, Gina.”

“How does that work, friend.”

“It’s happening because you’ve started to remember music, after just being happy to read the sheet. It makes your brain able to come up with facts that you weren’t able to before. I bet that you’re an ‘A’ student, Jacob.”

“I have always downplayed that fact, Willow. It must be the reason that you’ve just given. I can play hundreds of tunes from memory, and school has never been a problem for me. How did you know?”

“Because I’m the same. The more music I remembered, the better my retention of academic facts became. Keep up what you’re doing, Gina, and you’ll be straight ‘A’s by third year.

“That would be wonderful. I had a talk to Mum, last night, and she told me that she had enough savings for me to go to university, if I kept improving. I had thought that I may carry on her business, but can’t sew a button on properly, according to her.”

That short discussion had long-lasting effects, as the three of them now knew that they were as good as they could be. The school did not publish a class honours list, just had an honours board for those students that had achieved greatness when they left.

It also made Gina take more interest in class, realising that she would remember and understand more of the details. Another thing that happened, that week, was the number of members of the dance band who asked about another performance in the club. They had been told, by the parents who had gone before Christmas, how much fun it was, and that it was a breath of fresh air after the lack of entertainment during the lockdowns.

Friday afternoon was the first Music Studies lesson, and they were introduced to creating music for media and video games, something that they all had heard, but never thought that it could be a job. Both Willow and Gina realised that they had an advantage with the sounds that they could produce from their keyboards. For Willow, it would give her the impetus to write out the score.

On Saturday, Willow met Gina at the church to see about the hymn playing, and, together, they went in to see Malcolm.

“We’ve come in, Malcolm, because there are members of the band that played here who want to do it again. What do you think?”

“I think that it’s a damn fine idea. There have been quite a few locals who think so, too. What say we pencil in a sing-along evening next Saturday, with a dinner dance at the end of the month. That will give a two-week break. If we’re not collecting for the church roof, we can pay the band, cash in hand.”

“Don’t we have to register, or something?”

“Not if you aren’t paying tax, and you won’t be doing that for a while. I can always give the money to the parents, to be put into a trust account for your further education. Look, I’ll start doing that for the sing-along nights. It won’t be a lot, but it will be a start. I’ll make it a set amount, instead of a slice of the tips. That evening was a very special one.”

“Thank you, Malcolm. We may have a third member of the group at the sing-along. Jacob is a local, a good guitarist, and knows a lot of folkish songs. I’ll bring my keyboard over, if you can set up that amp and three microphones, we’ll see what difference we can make.”

The friends went to Willow’s house, to tell Wendy what had been arranged. Wendy just shook her head and smiled, thinking that, once again, Willow was becoming an event organiser, and now dragging Gina along with her. The girls brought the keyboard down and set it up next to the upright and spent the day getting their groove back after the break.

Sunday was Gina’s turn in church, with Willow sitting with her parents. Maisie had been told about the arrangements and was happy to support the plan. On Monday, Jacob was told that he was needed to expand Summer Rose on the following Saturday evening. He said that he would talk to his sister about picking him up, as he thought that a pub sing-along wasn’t to his parent’s taste.

That day, Willow and Gina went to see Miss Russell to tell her about the dinner dance plan. She was happy to follow the plan and would arrange the school coach if there was enough parents and band members who would want to leave from the school. At lunch, the previous band members were told the date, and the likelihood of some payment.

Tuesday was Gina’s turn to play in the chapel. She found that the hymn, being one she had played in the church, hardly needed her to read the sheet music. Willow stood with the other members of the choir who were in her year and sang with them with gusto. The joy of singing in the Cathedral had made her willing to use her voice.

Orchestra, that afternoon, was like nothing they had done before. Nobody, except Jacob, had played the ‘Concerto’ before, so it was a learning curve for all of them, needing to read the score as they went. There were mistakes, but they restarted, from the top, and overcame the hurdles as they went along. Jacob made the difference, playing the Martin with skill and feeling, and not needing to read the music in front of him. When they had played it completely, Mister Bamborough told them to take a break while he left the room. When he came back in, he was getting them settled, and pointing out some things to various members, when Miss Russell and the Head came in and sat by the door. They, alone, had the effect of sharpening the orchestra. The next playing would be a performance.

The baton was tapped, they readied, and then they were playing the piece, a hard one on the guitar, but a beautifully dreamlike piece of music in parts. Willow watched the Head from her seat, noting the amazed look, then the smiling. Miss Russell just smiled a lot. When they finished, the Head went to give Jacob a hug.

“That was wonderful! We’ve had good guitarists in the school, but never one as wonderful as you. My congratulations to you all, this gives us a new route to follow with public performances.”

She left the room and Miss Russell then called for quiet.

“I agree with everything that the Head said. This orchestra is proving to be the best that we’ve ever had. Now, a little bit of news. This Saturday, there will be a sing-along evening that Willow and Gina play at, with singable songs for the young, and then drinking songs for the not so young. That ends around ten. Two weekends later, on the Saturday evening, there will be a dinner dance in Stoneleigh and our very own dance band will be playing. Anyone from the band who can’t be there, please let us know so we can arrange stand-ins. If there is a requirement, I’ll organise a driver for the school coach, which will allow you to bring your parents or friends along in comfort, leaving from here and coming back here afterwards.”

The three friends went out to get in the car with Maisie for another trip home. They only stopped to let Jacob out and then headed to the Village. When Willow was dropped off, she had her sandwich and drink. Wendy eyed her daughter.

“So, something good, again?”

“We did a Rodrigo guitar concerto, from the basics to a performance for the Head. Jacob blew us away with his skill. I’m sure we’ll be trying more Spanish music to add to that for a full concert. Miss Russell announced our show on Saturday evening, and the dinner dance. That will be interesting to see how many from the school turn up. Except for the Christmas Party, we’ve been totally distanced from them up to now. If they start turning up at the club, it will change our relationships with some in our year. I suppose that it had to happen, sooner or later.”

“That’s what you get from being popular.”

“I know. By the way, I’ve noticed some of the ladies in church are standing together to sing the hymns, I wonder if they rehearse anywhere, or if it’s just a Sunday thing.”

“Why don’t you ask Edie when you see her. If they want, you can arrange a rehearsal, with one of you playing the organ and the other conducting. It would be nice if there was a Village choir.”

Willow went to bed wondering if she should have stayed silent.

On Wednesday morning, Jacob told them that his sister would be bringing him to the club on Saturday, along with his older Fender.

“Before I got it, someone had fitted a pick-up inside, but I’ve never tried it out.”

“Don’t worry. Malcolm will be setting up a twenty-watt amp for the mics, and we have leads to spare. It will be interesting to hear you amplified. If your sister can bring you early, we get an early meal before we start, which will give us a few minutes to set the volumes.”

The rest of the week went normally, with Willow and Gina having to answer a lot of questions about the sing-along and the dinner-dance. The girls organised themselves to transport the Yamaha to the club on Saturday morning. Jacob told them that his sister would drop him off around ten, so they could see how he could fit in, and pick him up at lunch time. She would bring him back at around half past six, in her boyfriend’s car, and they would take him home after eight.

Willow went over to the church on Friday evening to check the hymns. The Reverend and Edie were tidying up and they sat in the small kitchen with hot chocolates.

“Mrs. Russell. I’ve noticed that some of the ladies are standing together in church to sing hymns. Are they practising at other times?”

“Not that I know, Willow. A couple have wondered if they could get together in the church on weekday evenings. It would have to wait until the weather improves, as it’s far too expensive to warm the building for a few. It costs enough to make sure it’s warm enough on Sundays.”

“What about using the club? That’s got good insulation. If they get together on a weekday, the room will hold the warmth of the weekend events, so they could plan two or more sessions a month. It would be a good thing if there was a Village Choir, especially getting towards next Christmas.”

“That might be an idea. I’ll ask Malcolm.”

Willow went home, thinking that she may have provided a solution to something good for the Village. She reported the conversation to Wendy, who rolled her eyes and smiled.

“Willow, my daughter. You know that you have to do well in school. You can’t go committing yourself to yet another project.”

“But Mum! They will be singing acapella. They won’t need me around!”

“I’ll believe that when I see it. Now, get off to bed, you have a busy day ahead of you.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 3

Saturday morning, Willow and Wendy carried the Yamaha to the club, making another trip to collect the stand and stool. Malcolm had put the amp in place and set out three microphones. Willow took a dining chair from the back room and set one microphone in front of it, at a level to pick up a seated singer.

They tested the sound and spoke to Malcolm while waiting for Jacob. He told them that there was to be a meeting that afternoon, where Ashley was going to be elected to the club board. Because the Roses lived so close, he would be given the keys if there were any evening events in the week, which would allow Malcolm some time off.

When Jacob arrived, he was followed in by his sister. Racheal was in her twenties and much more social than the rest of the family. Willow took to her immediately. Jacob opened his guitar case and pulled out a Fender acoustic that had been altered with a pick-up inside the body, a volume and a tone control, and a jack plug in the usual place. He plugged in the lead and played a few chords, adjusting the volume and tone to his satisfaction.

“Jacob. We can work this two ways. Either you play something you know, and we’ll follow; or we play something we know, and you follow. When we’re playing, tonight, we’ll let you lead and pick the songs, so, I suggest that we start this that way.”

“All right, Willow. A lot of what I know is stuff that you may have heard before.”

He tuned up as Malcolm brought Racheal a drink. With his first song, Willow was able to catch on quickly, while Gina took a bit longer. They repeated it and Racheal told them that it was great. They worked for an hour, with Gina getting faster to find the accompaniment. Then they swapped, with the girls playing their singable pop, and Jacob finding it easy to add the guitar, sometimes with a lead-like passage. When they stopped, Racheal was grinning.

“I told my boyfriend that we were going to a community club for a sing-along, tonight. He’s a dear, and agreed to come, but I think that he had the idea that it will be old fogies singing war-time ditties. He is a budding singer in a new band in Coventry. This will blow his mind.”

“You don’t mind bringing Jacob?”

“Certainly not. I used to hear him play while I was at home and was amazed at how good he was. It took you girls to pull him out of his bedroom and into the world. He told me that he played in front of the school orchestra and that it was so different. I think that he may be a good entertainer, rather than the farmer he’s been pencilled in as. Rick and I watched that concert on Christmas Eve. I never thought that I would be here with the star of that show.”

“Has Jacob shown you the two DVDs of school concerts that we were in?”

“No. I’ll have to borrow them from him and have a look this afternoon before I come back to collect him. What time will you need him here?”

“About half past six. There will be food served, and he will get a free meal before we play. Does your boyfriend’s group do gigs? We have a bigger room in the back where we’ll be having a dinner dance on the last Saturday of the month. Come on, I’ll show you.”

Willow led Racheal through to the back room.

“This seats up to two forty without a dance floor. There are four fifty-watt Marshalls and a PA system in-house. We had eleven on stage before Christmas for a party to a full house.”

“Are you heavily involved in this club?”

“My father will be on the board by tonight, but I just seem to be here a lot, playing and singing. Gina and I are the organists for the church across the road.”

“That’s interesting. I’ll have a look at that before I take Jacob home. I’ve been dropping hints to Rick for a few months and having a venue in mind is the first step in getting him to propose.”

“There will be a society wedding there just before Easter. The reception will be in this room.”

“Oh! Who are the couple?”

“Cassandra and Terry. She is the daughter of Baron Leigh. If you look in the church, you’ll see lots of memorials to the earlier side of the family. The third baron died without children and the peerage went to his cousin.”

They all left the club; Gina went home, and Willow took Racheal and Jacob into the church. They were amazed by the beauty and the calmness of the building.

“This is amazing, Willow. I’ve never been in here before, even though I lived nearby. Our family lapsed without a synagogue close by.”

“I was told that by your parents. What is your boyfriend?”

“At the moment, semi-goth satanist on stage. I believe that he had been a choirboy in his early years.”

They went to her car and Willow went home.

“How did it go, sweetheart?”

“Good, Dad. Malcolm told me that you’re going to be on the club board and will be getting the keys. Will that mean that you’ll also double as bartender?”

“Probably. I did that for a while as a job while I was at Cambridge.”

“Did you serve any drinks to Mum while she was still underage?”

“Of course. She had an excellent ID, and so did all of her friends.”

“Oh, great! My Mum was a forger, and my Dad worked as an underage barkeep in a speakeasy. No wonder I’m so mixed up.”

“You really are a bright one. You know that you light up our lives.”

“My battery seems to be lasting longer, these days. I told Mum that there are some church ladies who have started singing together. Don’t be surprised if you’re asked to open up the club on a weekday evening so they can practise. I won’t be surprised if they want someone on the piano.”

“Are you set for this evening?”

“Yes, Summer Rose is now a trio. You’ll be able to sing as you pull pints.”

When Wendy and Willow walked to the club, Ashley had been there for a while and was now a member of the club management. He had been surprised to see the books, and how much more business had come in since the sing-alongs started, compared with the previous few years. Gina and Maisie were already sitting with drinks.

When Jacob arrived, they had a meal before they started playing. The place was filling, with Rick, Racheal’s boyfriend, looking almost normal. The Russell's joined Wendy and Maisie at their table, and the three teens went to start the evening entertainment. Willow looked out at the crowded room, seeing some faces from school and then made an announcement.

“Ladies and gentlemen. Tonight, Summer Rose has been joined by Jacob Epstein on guitar. We hope you like what we play.”

They started with the songs that had Jacob leading, with Gina on the piano and Willow on the keyboard. Obviously, a lot of people had listened to the radio over the previous years, as there was good singing. At around eight-thirty, Willow said that they were taking a short break and then would be back with the drinking songs. Jacob was reluctant to leave the spotlight, but both Willow and Gina gave him a hug and told him that this was just the start.

They took a comfort break and were playing again when Racheal and Rick came back in, staying to the end and singing along. When they finished Rick came over to them.

“I have to compliment you two on your professionalism. That was a full evening of entertainment. I know how hard it is to capture your audience, and you had everyone in the palms of your hands. Jacob was better than I’d ever heard him, and I never thought that I’d see him basking in the spotlight and enjoying being an entertainer.”

“He was magnificent in front of the school orchestra. You can expect to see him starring in a future concert.”

“Rachael said that you were the organist in that Christmas Eve concert. That piece is one that always gives me shivers down my spine.”

“We’ll be back in the Cathedral to play a Saint-Saens concert in May. Who knows what else we’ll be doing in the rest of the year. Did you see the DVDs of the school concerts yet?”

“Not yet. Rach has them in the car and we’ll watch them during the week.”

“I hope that you enjoy them.”

Wendy and Willow helped to tidy up before Ashley could leave, with Ashley carrying the keyboard and Willow with the stand and stool.

“Another great show tonight.”

“It did go well, didn’t it. Jacob added so much to the entertainment.”

“He seemed to grow as he played. You look like you’ve done it again, my girl.”

“I can’t help it if people hide their skill. His evenings in his bedroom has made him a very good.”

“Just like someone else we know.”

Sunday morning, the family walked to church, with Willow going up to fire up old Betsy. When the church was empty again, she went down to find out what the gossip was. It wasn’t surprising that a lot of it was about last night’s entertainment. Rick and Racheal were there, and Rick came over to her.

“Good morning, Willow. I thought that I was just being dragged here to check out a likely marriage venue. I never thought that I would be hearing you play. I’ve never heard a genuine old organ before, and I have to say it was worth coming. It has a tone all of its own.”

“That’s because it’s old, and still uses air pressure from a reservoir. The word that best describes it is authentic.”

“That’s it. I wonder if I could get a tune recorded here. There are a few that we sing that should have an organ, and it would really make a difference with that sound.”

“As long as it’s not one of those Goth dirges about death and destruction. I don’t think that the Reverend would approve of that.”

“Actually, one’s about love and marriage, and a short burst of the wedding march would round it out nicely.”

“If that’s it, I can organise for you to bring your sound gear in and I’ll play it for you, in full, and you can cut it to suit.”

“Would you? That would be great! Give me your number and I’ll get back to you.”

That afternoon, Gina and Willow worked on their Music Studies project. They had been given memory cards with a short segment of a video game, but without any sound. Their task, before the next lesson, was to see if they could create a musical accompaniment to the action. They both used Willow’s organ and laptop but created their own takes on the segment that they had been given. They used some of the synthesizer controls, recording the output to the laptop and then adding the video, before recording it back on their memory cards.

The following week the girls and Jacob were the centre of some attention, as those who had been at the club told their friends about the show. On Tuesday afternoon, they played the ‘Concerto’ through, and then went on to start learning an Albinez piece.

“Today, boys and girls, we will start learning one of the harder pieces that you’ve come across. It is Albinez, ‘Opus 232’, his ‘Cantos de Espana’. We will do it in its original form, with three parts. The thing with this are the odd timings and chords. The second and third movements do not flow as easily as you’re used to, being based on flamenco.”

It took them the rest of the session to master the easier movement. The whole opus was aimed at a piano and cello. With other parts of the orchestra adding their weight. Gina was on piano, and Willow was sitting with her clarinet. Alec was quite friendly, and they spoke between playing. By the time they went home they had worked hard.

………………………………………………………….

While the orchestra was rehearsing, the Head and Miss Russell were in the Head’s office, speaking to a well-dressed man who had asked for an appointment.

“I have to tell you, Mister Waddington, that we have had promoters in here before, offering the world but really just wanting to use our school talent to make a killing. I’ll say to you, before you start, that our children are our first responsibility, and they’re not for signing for pop shows, no matter how good you think they are.”

“What it says on the card is that I am a promoter, true, but I have a great interest in classical music, and find talent good enough to make recordings for a classical music CD company. I could organise a weekend in a studio with your wonderful orchestra, and you would have a CD on the market showing just how good this school is. I was at the concert at the Cathedral and was totally enraptured by what they did there. I know that show will be a BBC production, but I’m sure that there are other items in their repertoire that deserve greater exposure.”

“Give me your contact details, and a list of other orchestras that you have recorded. We’ll do our research. If the signs are good, we’ll get in touch.”

……………………………………………………..

Wednesday evening, Ashley was needed to go to the club and open up. He found a group of village ladies asking to use the front area to rehearse their singing. One of them asked if Willow could help them with the piano, so he rang her and told her that the speculation was now fact, and if she could come and play the piano.

That evening, she played as accompaniment on some hymns, some carols, and told the ladies that she would get some lyrics for them next week. None of them read music, so she would have to lead the singing until they got the hang of every choral piece. She walked home with her father, and he put his hand on her shoulder.

“Tonight, I saw, at first hand, how good you are with teaching. You could have a career teaching singing, even if you don’t get to sing, yourself.”

“I’m just repeating what I hear at school, Dad. It’s no big thing.”

The rest of the week was as usual as school days could be. They submitted their music for the video games, and they went home Friday with an arrangement for Jacob to join them again for a practise session on Saturday afternoon. It was Gina’s week for the church organ so Willow had some spare time on her hands to source easier choral pieces that the ladies would be able to master.

Saturday morning, Rick got in touch and asked if Willow could arrange a session in the church one evening in the week.

“I’ll go and see the Reverend and call you back. I do have an idea. If you have the actual songs that you want rearranged, can you bring a CD or tape player with them. If I listen to them once, I can then play something suitable the next time. I can count down to the start of a song, so you can then record the organ and will have the timing when you add the track. That might be easier than trying to make the actual classical piece fit.”

“Great idea, I’ll bring the recording gear and the player. Do you have headphones?”

“I have some of my own. I’ll call you back with a time.”

She went over to the church where Gina was running through the hymns and sought out the Reverend.

“Reverend, I’ve been asked to provide a backing track on the organ. It will only take one evening. If I tell them to list the organ of St. Marys, Stoneleigh, on the cover notes, will it be right?”

“I wouldn’t be doing my job if I didn’t ask for a donation, but we can accept a small percentage of sales, say a couple of percent to the roof fund.”

“Got you. I’ll tell you tomorrow if it’s on. Will Thursday evening work for you?”

“I’ll be here. Who are the group, someone from school?”

“No. It’s Rick, Racheal Epstein’s boyfriend. He was here with her last Sunday. That’s when he heard the organ.”

Back at home, she rang Rick. He agreed to the Thursday, and readily agreed to paying a small percentage to the roof fund. That afternoon, Racheal brought Jacob to the club. Because it wasn’t a show night, Gina and Willow swapped seats on the upright for two hours, with the one not playing being the lead singer. They worked through more of Jacob’s repertoire. By the time they packed up, they would be able to handle a full evening of song, the next time it happened. Racheal told them that she would be coming to the dinner dance, so Jacob would be available if needed.

On Sunday, Gina played for the service and Willow sat with the ladies of the choir, trying to gauge their voices in full flight, as they had been a little reticent on the Wednesday evening. That afternoon, she looked for choral pieces on her computer, sending suitable ones to the printer. She found three that she liked, and made ten copies of each set, thinking that they would last her several weeks to get the ladies singing properly.

The school week passed quickly, with much discussion about who were going to be at the dinner dance with their parents. If they, and the usual villagers, turned up, the casual event may be more crowded than the New Year’s Eve party. Gina played for Tuesday morning chapel and the orchestra practise saw them work on the second and third movements of the Albinez.

Wednesday, Willow introduced the ladies to a genuine choral piece for the first time. They worked on it for two hours, with her having to coax some in using the voice that they had sung hymns with on the Sunday. On the way home, Ashley patted her on the shoulder.

“Tonight, you took those ladies out of their comfort zones. If they all turn up next week, you’ll have the foundation of a good choir. That choral piece will make, or break, them.”

Thursday evening, Willow had warmed up her fingers with some Bach when Rick, Racheal, and a couple of guys lugging big bags came into the church. She went down to watch them set up the recording equipment.

“What we have here, Willow, is a small transmitter which will send a signal to this receiver, which you have the headphones plugged into. We will be able to record that signal, digitally, onto a hard drive, which will also be able to record what the microphone catches. All we need is the best place to set up.”

“There’s an outlet in the tearoom for the power, and I believe that the sweet spot is just in front of the temporary altar. Just don’t put anything on it! Play me the songs while I play you some music to set the levels. I’ll go up and start.”

She played some Bach and some bits of the ‘Organ Symphony’ to give them a volume range, while listening to the three songs that Rick wanted to overdub. When they indicated that they were ready, she called down.

“Play me the songs again but be prepared to reject the result. It’ll be better by the second or third take.”

She set herself to improvise and gave an arm wave to start. She could see the four of them all had headphones on, so were probably listening to the final cut as it was being recorded. The song that Rick had said was about love and marriage was quite sweet, she thought, and she was restrained with the additional parts of the Wedding March. After the third set, everyone in the body of the church had big grins, so she took her headphones off and they waved her to come down. She switched the fans off and tidied up, then went down to have Racheal give her a hug.

“That was fantastic, Willow. It really made those songs stand out!”

Rick then gave her a hug as well.

“Rach is right. The organ sound has made all the difference. Those three tracks will join another three that we have perfected and will be issued on the internet by the weekend. We have a video of us doing ‘Love and Marriage’, and we’ll have this audio added to it. You took what we were doing to heart and the result sounds as if you’ve been in the group for ever. Still, with what I saw of your Deep Purple and Moody’s acts, I wouldn’t have expected anything less.”

Willow stayed with them until they had collected all their equipment and the waved to them as they left, before locking the church and taking the keys to the vicarage. She strolled home, her headphones around her neck, wondering why she was so good at blending organ music into a track that she had never heard before. She wasn’t able to do something similar with piano, violin or clarinet, yet. But, there again, that was something she hadn’t had the chance to work on.

The dance band spent two hours after school on Friday sorting out a basic repertoire. Jacob joined in but Alec had bowed out because his mother refused to let him go to Stoneleigh on an unofficial event, as well as Herb, who had a family party to go to. The violinist had also gone down with the flu. They went with what they had. Without the strings, it became more of an electric band, but with the volume lowered, and the girls creating the strings sounds on the keyboards, it sounded good.

Saturday was busy for the Rose family. Ashley went to the club in the morning to help set up, taking the Yamaha with him. Willow followed with the stand and seat, then went to Gina’s house to help carry her Yamaha and stuff to the club. They hauled the amps and PA system out of storage and set them up, as the tables and chairs were being set out. Malcolm was setting up for the two hundred, and able to take tables away if the numbers didn’t happen.

Gina tested her keyboard and went home, while Willow went over to the church to check out the hymns for Sunday, before going home for her own lunch and changing before she went back. In the afternoon, Ashley was preparing the bar for a hopefully, busy evening. Malcolm, Wendy and a few of the church ladies were laying the tables and setting out water carafes. Willow and Gina made sure that the stage equipment was ready to go. Being the third event in here, since COVID, the kitchen was regaining its old efficiency, and the suppliers were keen to make sure that nobody left feeling that they hadn’t had a good feed.

The other band members started arriving and set their instruments in place. Racheal, Rick and Jacob arrived in the late afternoon. As diners started to arrive, going for drinks and finding a table, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. When the two coaches from the school arrived, with other students and their parents, it started to look like the event was going to be a runaway success. In the end, just before orders were to be taken, Malcolm had to add two small tables for another eight diners, which didn’t take a lot out of the dance floor.

The band were given their meal in the front section of the building, and then went to the stage to entertain the crowd. Over the next three hours, they played everything from standard ballroom numbers, to folk, pop, love songs and fun songs. Almost every member of the band had sung more than once, with Jacob and Willow doing the most. The dance floor was packed for most of the time, and the room slowly cleared while a few couples danced, cheek to cheek, to a brace of slow numbers before Willow announced that the evening was drawing to a close.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 4

At the end of the evening, Malcolm went around the band members with envelopes of cash. The girls left the keyboards there to be collected the next day, while the other band members took their equipment with them, Brent being the only one to need help taking his drums out to his father’s works van. Several of the parents had expressed their appreciation of the event being both suitable for the teens as well as good entertainment for adults.

………………………………………..

Two of the late arriving couples left with more to think about than many. Zac Martin, Marcus Waddington, and their wives had thoroughly enjoyed the evening, but it left them wondering just where they could place the band members to achieve the greatest outcome. One thing that the two promoters were certain of, and that was that it was going to be a long-term project. For at least two on the stage, Marcus was starting to think in terms of a lifetime.

………………………………………….

Another couple were driving back to Coventry as well. The writer for the Coventry Observer was sitting in the passenger seat as his wife drove. He was thinking back about that article he had written after the Deep Purple concert, as well as his critique of the concert in the Cathedral. They had parked near the church, and his eye had been caught by the names of the organists on the signboard.

“Tomorrow morning, my love, we’re coming back to that church. Both of those girls on stage tonight are listed as the church organists. They’re both still only thirteen, and there has to be a story there.”

………………………………………………..

Wendy and Willow strolled home.

“That show was something else again, my daughter. You and Jacob were almost like a couple with the way you sang together. At times, it sounded like the Carpenters. I thought that the sing-along was good, but this was almost professional. There seemed to be a lot from the school there, and the few that I spoke to were happy that they had come. Miss Russell and the Head were there on the Reverend’s table, and looked as if they were enjoying themselves.”

“That’s because there are now a lot more opportunities to open up the theatre to the paying public. I can see us even more certain to be playing at a school dinner dance or two.”

…………………………………………………..

At that very moment, in Birmingham, a popular influencer, who had been sent a link to a video clip by a friend, was extolling the joy of watching Rick Sacks and the Hikers, with their debut single ‘Love and Marriage’. She was particularly taken by the sound of a real church organ. She paid the small fee to download the six-track album for listening before she slept. As Wendy inserted her key in the front door lock, the recommendation was on its way to her followers.

………………………………………………..

As Willow was in her bed, tired but happy, she thought about the events of the evening. The band had been different without Alec and some strings, but it had sounded good. She thought about what he mother had said and realised that there were several songs that she and Jacob had sung, together. One, she suddenly remembered, had him singing the words ‘You are my everything’ as he looked into her eyes. Surely, she reasoned, it was only his showmanship coming to the fore. Before settling, she googled The Carpenters and realised that she had heard most of the songs on a MOR radio station while in Bristol.

Sunday morning, the family walked through a thin layer of snow to the church, where Edie had the heaters going at full blast. Willow went up and played Bach as the pews filled with the congregation. The bells had stopped, and she saw everyone rise, and faded the music as the Reverend reached the altar. During the hymns, she was gratified to hear the ladies of the choir leading the singing and doing it as well as the school choir.

When the church had emptied and the bells had gone quiet, she tidied the organ loft and went outside, where only a few remained. Wendy was waiting for her in the porch.

“Come along. Your father’s gone over the road and opened up for anyone who wants tea or coffee, and most of the church followed him. There are a few who want to talk to you, so close the door and follow me.”

They went across the road and into the club, which had kept a lot of its warmth from the previous evening. Ashley had the big urn going and was starting to hand out free teas and coffees. The first person to speak to her was Rick.

“Just letting you know, Willow, we’ve sent out a link to our supporters and groupies. It went out around six, so should be on your computer when you get home. It’s the video of the debut single, with a link to a paid download of the album. It’s only a pound, but that will give the church two pence for every sale. If we sell a few hundred albums, that will be two pounds a hundred, so we may be able to give a bit to the Roof Fund.”

“Thanks, Rick. I will look forward to looking at it. I may even download the album myself.”

The next person to speak to her had been talking to Wendy, who brought him over.

“Willow, sweetie. This is Bruce Miller, the writer from the Observer. He did that great piece about you after the Purple show. He and his wife were at the show last night and just had to come back to hear you this morning.”

“Good morning, Mister Miller. I’m sure that hearing me play hymns wasn’t worth the trip on a cold day.”

“On the contrary, young lady. It has provided another string to your impressive bow. I missed the Blue pop concert in the school, but have purchased the DVD, which shows you, and your friend on the other keyboard, from a new perspective. I was at the Cathedral to cover the school concert and there you were, again, up there on their organ. Now, I hear you playing wonderfully on the old organ here. I said to myself, ‘Bruce, there has to be a story in this.’ So, here I am, asking you if you would make this old man happy with the background of how you came to be here. I even heard one of the ladies here saying how you’ve improved their singing.”

Willow looked at him, then a questioning glance at her mother, who nodded her head.

“Mister Miller. I will give you my story, but it must be in private, and only published if other things happen. When I tell you how I came to be standing here, you’ll know what those other things may be. I will tell you the truth, and give you all the relevant copies of documentation, but you have to promise that you will not publish unless it becomes imperative. When we finish here, if you and your wife would like to walk around the corner to our house, we can sit and discuss whatever you want.”

“I will agree to sit on it for as long as necessary, Miss Rose. With a talent like yours, it won’t take long before the national press are hounding you and nipping at your heels.”

“Exactly why I’m going to tell you the truth, so you can refute anyone who publishes any other version for their own gratification.”

He looked at her to gauge her sincerity, and his honed senses told him that there was much more to this story than he expected.

“My wife is bound by any promise that I make, Willow, and I promise that I will be bound by your wishes. I will, in future, be reporting on other concerts that you appear in, and will treat you as fairly as I do the others. If you’re going to be here for a while, I’ll go and speak to the Reverend.”

“You may want to talk to Rick, who was just speaking to me. We did a recording in the church last week, with me playing an organ overdub of his band. The video was sent out on the internet yesterday. I should be able to play it for you at home.”

He went off and Wendy got them cups of tea.

“Are you sure this is wise, darling? He could be just out for a slice of fame for himself.”

“It’s insurance, Mum. If he does renege and print, at least it will be the truth. If someone else follows our trail and writes something truly awful, at least we have a record of the truth with an independent journalist. With the exposure I’ve been getting, it’s going to have to come out sooner or later. I hate having to conceal my true self from the school and all my friends. The sooner I get operated on and can declare myself to be a medically created woman, the happier I’ll be. That will be years, unless we can get it in earlier. Even if it’s allowed, it will cost more than we can afford. In the meantime, we just keep doing what we do best.”

After the congregation had warmed enough to go home, Ashley and Wendy put all the cups and saucers in the industrial dishwasher, locked up, and the five walked to the Rose residence. Bruce was saying how much good will there was towards them as a family. He had been told, by the Reverend, about the link between the Roses and the Leighs, something that he thought could be an article all of its own.

In the house, Wendy put the kettle on, and they divested all their coats, since the house was nicely warm from the central heating. Bruce put a recording device on the table and just looked at Willow. She started at the very beginning, from her birth, with Wendy supplying a copy of the original birth certificate. There were old photos, school reports and results from Clifton. When they got to the original misunderstanding of Miss Russell bringing around the girl’s uniform, they supplied copies of the clinical report, photocopies of the scans and prints of the scars that still marred Willow’s body. Wendy owned up to forging a new birth certificate to allow Willow to appear at the school without the fear of being bullied.

“After that, Mister Miller, things just got out of hand. The Purple concert was the first, and the rest seemed to just move along, one after the other. If you want to delve into the earlier days in Bristol, feel free to ask about William Rose. I doubt that there will be any who really care after six months of us being here. You can talk to our doctor at the clinic in Gaydon, she’ll tell you that there really is no other path I could have taken. The next step is for a complete transition, the sooner the better. I feel so much more alive as Willow, and I have no need to fear bullies, unless all that you now know becomes public.”

“I have to tell you, all of you, that I admire your family values to create the best life for your child. I’ll write this up for myself. I’m sure that if I keep writing reports of your career, anyone looking into your life will come to me as a contact point. I’ll be able to warn you at that time. Now, how about we look at this video that you say that you overdubbed?”

Willow went and got her laptop, turned it on and found the link in her in-tray. She clicked on it and the video started. She had heard it when it was being recorded but was amazed at how much better the organ made the tune sound. When it finished, there was silence around the table. Wendy was the first to speak.

“I think that you’ve just gone and done it again, my daughter.”

“Why, Mum. Rick said that it was only sent to groupies and friends and expects to sell a couple of hundred copies of the album download.”

Bruce laughed.

“While you were busy looking at the band, Willow, I looked at the YouTube statistics. That clip has been seen more than half a million times since it went online, and, if you click on it again, I think that you’ll find that it’s been accessed a few hundred more while we watched.”

Willow clicked the link again, and they waited a few minutes to repeat the process, finding that it had been accessed nearly seven hundred times in the few minutes that they waited. Bruce put his hand on her arm.

“You just keep giving, Willow. That, my girl, is the sign that this video has gone viral. Those numbers, for an independent band on YouTube, are getting towards being a viral sensation. Rick and the Hikers are going to find promoters knocking on their door next week.”

“Aaaarrrggghhh! Why does this keep happening to me?”

Ashley grinned.

“It’s your talent adding to others. Oh, talented daughter. There were a couple of guys there, last night, and they gave me their business cards. Perhaps you’ve heard of them, Bruce?”

He handed over the cards.

“Zac has been working with a real sleazebag, one Artie Hamilton. If he’s broken off the partnership and gone in with Marcus Waddington, that is a real plus in our favour. They were both at the dinner dance, you say. That can only mean that they were there to see someone who was presenting some entertainment, and we know who that has to be, don’t we? Do you have a number for this Rick?”

“I have it on my mobile. I’ll give him a call and put it on speaker.”

She dialled the number. When he answered, she asked him where he was.

“We’ve just got to Racheal’s home and put our feet up. What’s up?”

“Do you recall telling me that you may sell a few hundred albums locally?”

“Yes. That’s all a local band can expect.”

“We’ve just looked at the video clip on my computer, and it’s had over a half a million hits, and climbing by about a hundred a minute. I have Bruce Miller of the Coventry Observer with me, and he wants to ask you a few questions.”

“Rick, it’s Bruce. I write the entertainment reports for the Observer, and I’ve just been interviewing Willow. Tell me; do you have a band bank account that you can look at on-line? If so, can you look at it now and see if there’s been a take up of the album download.”

“Just a moment while I open up my laptop. That was a hell of a show last night, by the way. Now. Banking accessed, let’s see what…. Holy crap! Thanks for warning me. According to our balance, we’ve been paid for over a quarter of a million album downloads.”

“Rick, can you give me your address so I can come and talk to you. I’ve been around the traps for quite a while, and I know that there will be some trying to get you to sign on contracts that fleece you dry and work you to death. There were a couple of promoters at the dance who were looking at Willow. She’s safe as she’s underage, but you’re not. You will be rich pickings for the wrong guys.”

“I hear you, Bruce. I read your reports, and you sound like a fair judge, so I’ll wait here for you. Thanks, Willow, for ringing, and doubly thanks for making the single sound so good. Talk to you later.”

He gave Bruce the address and then rang off.

“Before we leave you, who else knows what you’ve told me?”

“Other than the medical staff, only us and both sets of grandparents. Mum’s side were with us over Christmas and are really happy for me. I bonded closely with my grandmother.”

“And the other side?”

Ashley groaned.

“Not so good, Bruce. They kept calling her Bill when we went to see them. I’m afraid that I put my foot down and we left then to their own prejudices. We haven’t spoken since.”

“What! Even when she presents as a lovely teenage girl. Look, folks, when I’ve seen Rick, I’ll give Marcus Waddington a call and sound him out on what he has in mind. We’ve spoken in the past, as he mainly organised classical concerts. I expect that it was Zac that put him on your trail. I came here to see about getting a nice story about a young talent, and here I am in the middle of an emerging story about a local band creating a hit single.”

The couple put their coats back on and walked up the road to get their car. Ashley watched them go. He wasn’t totally happy with a reporter now knowing everything, but he was trusting Willow’s hunch that they may need an independent record of the truth and giving Bruce enough time to verify things. They hadn’t gone out of their way to fool the school; it was the school that had set the tone of proceedings. He closed the door and went back into the kitchen.

“Now! What about this record?”

“That depends on what the rest of the band say, Dad. I just added an overdub track to the existing song. They’re a local group and have been playing parties and stuff for a while. I don’t think that they have an organist, there wasn’t an organ on the tracks I listened to.”

“Tracks?”

“Yes, there were three that we re-recorded with the organ. Rick said that they were half the album. I haven’t heard the others. If there’s four, or five, in the band they and split the proceeds equally, it will be a nice little earner. The church is getting two percent of sales for the church roof.”

“And you?”

“Never discussed. I’m underage, remember. If they want to slip a few pounds my way, we’ll have to sort out a separate account for my earnings. This isn’t a school thing, so nothing goes to them.”

“That’s the thing, Willow. With it being outside the school, it is yours to run with as you want. I doubt that the Hikers will want you on stage, as they can’t recreate that authentic sound, so any organ player with a good unit will do. You deserve something out of it. The debut video doesn’t work without the organ track, so their success is very much down to your input, and they should accept that.”

“We’ll see what happens in the week, Dad. If you can set up an account for me so we can set aside anything that comes my way.”

“There is one that we already opened when we came here. It’s mainly to fund your tertiary studies. If you can add to that before you go to Uni, it’ll be good. Now, I feel like taking my favourite ladies out to lunch. How about our steakhouse?”

They all got ready and took the car out to the steakhouse, where they had a leisurely lunch. While they were there, Willow’s phone rang, and she left the table to answer it. When she came back, she sat down and took a sip of her drink.

“What’s up, sweetie?”

“That was Rick, Dad. They have decided to give both me and the church a five percent cut of the profits. He said that the video was now being viewed in America, and that the album sales have passed four hundred thousand. The band are getting queries about merchandise, and their email account has hundreds of messages that will take weeks to work through. He says that he’ll be coming to Stoneleigh, later today, to see us. I gave him our address. He says that he will need a bank account number to deposit my earnings, with thanks from a grateful band, and will need the account number of the roof fund to deposit that donation.”

“Wow! The lad doesn’t hang around! From what I’ve read about viral videos, the take-up tends to peter out once it has gone around the world. Asia isn’t likely to buy up big, although Japan does like western music. From what’s happened, so far, I’ll guess that the final sales may be somewhere between one and one and a half million. That will put the band on the international map and give them the backing to go their own way. It will give you between forty and fifty thousand by the end of the week. That’s an impressive result from an evening playing the church organ. It will also boost the roof fund, very likely enough to get the repairs done when the weather improves.”

“The other thing, Dad, will be the number of albums out there with me named as the Stoneleigh organist. I’ll have to see Miss Russell or the Head tomorrow and let her know what’s happened. We should talk to Reverend Russell on the way home to let him know of the windfall coming his way.”

They stopped at the vicarage on the way. When they were let in, Miss Russell was there, having stayed overnight after the dance. They were sat in the formal lounge and the Reverend asked what had brought them around.

“Do you remember the guys that came to the church on Thursday evening?”

“I do. I listened for a while but couldn’t make out what you were doing. All I could hear was bits played on the organ.”

“That’s because we were all listening to the songs through headphones. Last night, Rick told me that the link to the debut single went out to the fans that they had email addresses for.”

Miss Russell leaned forward.

“Who is Rick?”

“He is Rick Saxon, and the band is Rick Sacks and the Hikers. He is the boyfriend of Racheal Epstein, the older sister of Jacob, who lives on a farm nearby.”

“I remember her, she’s about ten years older and, if I remember rightly, was a good student without a skerrick of musical talent.”

“She and Rick had been here last week to check out a marriage venue and he had been really taken with the old-world sound of the pipe organ. Anyway, I followed the link to the YouTube video this morning. The track is really very good. There is a link to buy a download of a six-track album.”

“The world turns faster and faster.”

“Exactly, Reverend. The thing is, in the ten or twelve hours after being sent to a few hundred locals, the clip had been viewed over a half a million times. I rang Rick and he checked the bank account. Mid-morning, they had sold over a quarter of a million albums at a pound a piece.”

As the Reverend sat back and Miss Russell’s jaw dropped, Ashley clarified the latest news.

“Rick rang Willow while we were having lunch. He told her that the band has decided to donate five percent of the profits to the Roof Fund, as a thank you to the church. They are going to pay Willow the same amount as the stand-in organist. Everyone who had seen the video say that it’s the organ addition that lifts the track out of the ordinary. I’ve calculated that, by the time the link has gone around the world, the Roof Fund may be around forty thousand better off. Rick wants the account number so he can start paying in.”

“Now that is what I call a result, brother dear. Tell me, what happens to Willow’s share?”

“That’s going into her Uni Fund. Both Wendy and I went to Cambridge, and Wendy’s parents live there. They were the ones with us over Christmas.”

“Can you wait while I get my laptop. I always carry it with me in case of emails from the school.”

Miss Russell left the room and Edie went to the drinks cupboard.

“I think this calls for a sherry, being such a grand day.”

She poured small glasses for all the adults and gave Willow a glass of lemonade. Miss Russell came back and started her laptop. Willow told her to go to the website for the band, as there would be a link to click on that. She found the video and clicked on it to play, and they sat as the track played. When it had finished, Miss Russell spoke.

“That is an ordinary piece of music made extraordinary by your playing, Willow.”

“What is extraordinary, Miss Russell, is the number of views under the picture. Which is now at over eight hundred thousand views.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 5

“I believe you’re right, Willow. It seems to be quite popular.”

“If the take-up of albums remains at half the views, that means that they’ve sold four hundred thousand.”

“My word. That’s almost enough for a gold record, or whatever they give out for a digital offering. These are local Coventry boys, you say?”

“I think so.”

“That will be nice. We haven’t had a good local band since The Specials. There have been some popular punk groups, but I don’t listen to that. I will have to tell the Head about this, but it isn’t linked to the school in any way. What you do in your own time is no responsibility of ours. We have had some promoters come and see us.”

“There were two at the dance last night. So was Bruce Miller from the Observer. He knows one, a Marcus Waddington, and is going to talk to him to find out his intentions.”

“When he saw us, it was about organising a recording session for the orchestra, to be issued by a low-cost classical label. The ones before just wanted to sign you all for a Deep Purple concert tour. One was particularly sleazy.”

“Rick is coming to see us, later on. If we can have the account number for the Roof Fund, we will give it to him, and you can expect to see some donations before next weekend.”

When the Roses went home, Wendy put on the kettle, and they sat in the kitchen. Ashley took a sip of his drink and looked at Willow.

“Did you hear Miss Russell say that there were promoters trying to sign you up at the beginning of the first term? The Head must have been forceful if they haven’t contacted you before. I like the idea of a classical CD, though, with my precious daughter listed in the orchestra. That’ll be one for the scrapbook.”

“Dad. With all the excitement, I forgot that the keyboard is still at the club. Can we go and get it, please?”

The two of them went in the car and collected the keyboard. Malcolm was setting up the front section for the Sunday evening.

“That was a tremendous show, last night. We were at almost capacity, and they weren’t shy about having a few drinks, either. I expect that there were several wives doing the drive home. A sing-along in two weeks, Willow?”

“Sure thing, Malcolm. We may have a few new songs for the first part by then. Got to mix things up or else it gets stale.”

“Nothing that you girls do is stale, Willow. If I were you, I’d find myself a manager.”

“We’ll pop back tomorrow evening to tidy up the stage area, so you can leave that to us.”

They took the keyboard and went home with it, taking it up to Willow’s room. She was listening to Carpenters songs and playing the keyboard set to piano when a car pulled up and the front doorbell rang. Wendy called up to tell her that Rick and Racheal were here. She went downstairs to be enveloped in hugs from Rick, Racheal, and Jacob. His hug was the best, and she kissed him on the cheek. They sat in the sitting room and Wendy raided the drinks cabinet, bringing out something a little stiffer than the earlier sherry. Jacob and Willow sat on a small sofa, close together and clutching glasses of cola, while the other sipped at their own drinks. Rick raised his glass.

“A toast to Willow Rose, who took an ordinary song and turned it into a hit. The rest of the band send their thanks. We were visited by Bruce Miller, this morning. Now that is one very cluey guy. He was a school with some of The Specials and gave us a lot of good advice. He asked me to hand this card on to you. It’s the contact for a manager who he says is a good guy. I have an interview with him tomorrow, but Willow may need him in a year or two. He’ll cost us fifteen percent, but what we earn prior to signing will be ours to keep.”

“With a hit single and album, I guess that you’ll be touring this summer.”

“I think so. That means that Racheal and I will need to get married before that, now that I will have something to offer her. I’ll go and see the Reverend next week, once we’ve sorted out a date.”

Wendy and Willow gave Racheal a hug. When they sat down again, Rick looked serious.

“I hope you don’t mind, Willow, but we’ll be getting an organist in the band, so we can play the hits. I realise that you won’t have the spare time to be hiking around the country in a coach.”

“That’s all right, Rick. It’s what I expected. Just make sure he has a good enough keyboard to recreate something close to the sound. Dad will give you the account numbers you’re after. Jacob and I have something to listen to upstairs. Mum gave me an idea for some new songs to play at the sing-along.”

She grabbed Jacob’s hand and pulled him out of the room, and upstairs. In her room, he looked around in wonder. She sat him on her bed and turned her laptop on. She had a list of Carpenters songs cued up, hit the play button and then went and sat beside him.

“There’s something I need to say, Jacob Epstein.”

“What have I done, Willow?”

“It’s what you haven’t done since the New Year party. It’s been a month, and you haven’t even tried to kiss me.”

“But there’s always been people around.”

“Do you see anyone else now?”

He grinned and put his arm around her. They kissed as Karen Carpenter sang that they’d only just begun.

They kissed and listened until Racheal called up that it was time to go. They embraced and kissed before leaving the room. Jacob smiled.

“I know most of the Carpenters songs. Richard was a good pianist and Karen played drums. We can do them on stage at the sing-along. Gina won’t take long to pick up the strings backing on the keyboard. She’s pretty friendly with Brent, so we can get him to play the drums for us.”

“That’s interesting, I wonder if Brent would be able to join us for the sing-along. Mum said that we sounded like the Carpenters last night, and we could do a segment of their slower songs.”

“Rach mentioned that similarity as well. This will mean that I can sing you love songs in full view and get away with it.”

“As long as you mean it when you say the words.”

“Oh! I will, my darling. I will.”

As Willow stood to watch the car leave, Wendy came to stand beside her.

“Good kisser, is he? You’d better go and repair your lipstick before your father sees you.”

“He said that when we sing love songs, he’ll mean every word.”

“And you’re trying to tell me that you won’t!”

Willow hugged her mother and dashed back upstairs to repair her make-up. They had a light meal and spent the evening watching the television. Willow went to bed, sitting where she had next to Jacob for a few minutes, before going to the bathroom and changing into her nightie. As she was drifting off, she thought to herself. ‘Yes, Mum, he is a very good kisser, and I think I’m in love, again!’

Monday morning was school. Willow was ready and in her school uniform before breakfast. Ashley gave them both a hug before he left for work.

“Finally! A normal day at last. Let’s hope that the week stays on an even keel. See you both tonight.”

Wendy drove the three children to school. On the way, Gina was brought up to speed on Rick’s success by Jacob, without letting on the amount of money that was being bandied about. Willow remained coy about how much her input had helped, saying that all she did was play an overdub on an existing track.

Willow was called to see the Head during lunch. She wasn’t away long and came back with a smile. Jacob and Gina were keen to find out what she had been told. She had been congratulated on the events of the weekend but didn’t say anything about that. She grinned.

“The dance band will be playing in the theatre on the evening of Friday week. They will be setting up tables and chairs, and we’ll be on the stage. The school canteen will be supplying food. It will have a limit of six hundred couples, and we start playing at seven to finish at ten-thirty. Dash around to the others and tell them. We will try to get a two-hour rehearsal on Thursday evening. This is what you get when you make the Head enjoy her evening out.”

The three went to other tables and advised the other band members of the plan. What she hadn’t told them was that the whole show was going to be filmed and recorded for a two-disc DVD. She went to Miss Russell and organised a rehearsal room for Thursday, after school.

On the way home, Willow asked Gina if she was keen on Brent. Gina was flustered but agreed that she liked him.

“Jacob and I are thinking about doing a segment of our show playing Carpenters songs. It was noted how much we sounded like them at times. I wondered if we could persuade Brent to join us at the club for our sing-along. That would give us me on piano, Jacob on guitar, you on the organ with other sounds, and Brent on drums. It would be idea if we wanted to make a recording as Summer Rose.”

“So, you want me to ask him if he’ll join us?”

“Actually, I thought that Jacob could talk to him at the orchestra practise tomorrow, that will allow us to find out if he’s keen on you.”

It was Wendy who commented that Willow was wicked.

That evening, Willow did her research on Carpenters songs, downloading the music and lyrics that she could. She also paid the pound for the Hikers digital album and listened to the other tracks. She decided that it was pretty good for a debut album and noted that the viewing numbers were now well over the million.

Tuesday morning was Willow’s turn playing the organ in chapel. At lunch, she had a message that the rehearsal room would be available, so went around all the band members to let them know that there was a practise on Thursday, after school. The orchestra session was with the combined one still, and they ran through the Albinez and a couple of other items. Mister Bamborough announced that they would be having one more combined session, then would go back to the junior and senior sessions on Tuesdays and Wednesdays, as usual in the second half of the term. He told them that the date for the next Cathedral event would be on the Friday and Saturday of the middle weekend in May, a week before the half-term holidays.

On the way home, they verified that Maisie would be picking them up late on Thursday. Nothing was said about Brent. On Wednesday lunch, he came over to their table and sat down.

“Jacob says that you would like me to play drums with you guys. How would that work?”

Willow took the lead.

“You know that we have the school dinner dance on Friday week. Well, we have our sing-along at the club the day after. We thought that, as the school will provide the drum kit here, if you bring your kit to the club next week, the four of us will be able to nail some new songs, as a quartet. We’re looking at a set of Carpenters pieces, and we could add them to the end of the dinner dance set as something different. They’ll be all smooth love songs to end the night, but easy enough to be played at the club while the audience eat.”

“That sounds good. So, all I’ll have to do is get my kit to the club on Wednesday or Thursday and pick it up in the holidays. What will the rest of the band do while we finish the evening?”

“We’ll get the school to drop the house lights so that the setting is more intimate and let them all join their friends or relatives for the last half-hour or so. Jacob and I will do the singing, as it’s comments made about how we sounded like Karen and Richard last Saturday evening. I see it as slightly night club, which will be fun for the other students.”

Brent grinned.

“Has anyone told you that you’re wicked, Willow?”

Jacob and Gina replied. ‘Everyone’, in unison.

That evening, Willow was at the club working with the choir ladies. Contrary to her father’s sense of doom, she had two extra voices who didn’t attend the church. They carefully worked through the choral piece that they had started last week, with Willow happy that the new additions were good singers, who had been despairing of finding a singing group in the village.

At the end of the evening, she was helping Ashley tidy up the club.

“Dad. I have a question for you.”

“Ask away, kiddo.”

“We seem to be here a lot, these days. With the choir, the sing-alongs and the dances, it’s a bit of a problem lugging the Yamaha here every time it’s needed. What if we dropped it?”

“Let me guess. You want the club to have one of its own.”

“What a great idea, Dad! Clever you for thinking of that!”

“All right, I give in. What’s the plan?”

“I wonder if we brought the Yamaha here on loan. With the money that I’m likely to be earning this week, will you allow me to spend a little over three thousand on a new unit. I’ve looked online, and there’s a store in Birmingham that carries the Nord range. They have an eighty-eight key similar to the Yamaha, but with the ability to preload a large number of soundscapes that you can switch to in the middle of a song. It’s several grades higher than the Yamaha, and has grand piano, but also electric piano, as well as a setting that gives an authentic pipe organ.”

“I’ll take you to Birmingham on Saturday, but only if there has been more than ten thousand added to your account before that. Hold on, I’ll check the account on my phone.”

He pushed buttons and inputted a code, then sat down, looked closely at the screen, then showed it to Willow. What she saw was a balance in excess of thirty thousand.

“What was it before, Dad?”

“On Sunday, after you asked about it, the balance was just under five thousand. I’ll check this with your mother, but I think that she’ll be happy to visit Birmingham on Saturday. We’ll make a day of it. It’s Gina in church on Sunday, so you aren’t needed in the village.”

They strolled home, happy in the knowledge that great things were happening as they did other things. Willow was cosy in her bed, with Tiger and Shaun, and wondering about the set-up that she wanted. If she brought home the Nord and a two-tier stand, she would be able to set up her trusty Casio on the upper tier, giving her a complete second sound and would get her used to single hand playing on both sets of keys.

On Thursday morning, Wendy was happy to be going into Birmingham, and had started looking up various shops that she wanted to visit. When she dropped the three off, she said that she would see Willow when she got home.

“Your Mum’s looking happy this morning?”

“We’re planning a trip to Birmingham on Saturday, to visit some bigger shops. It’s going to be a day out, and she’s been making a list of new things she wants to look at.”

“What are you going to look at, Willow?”

“We’re visiting a music shop. Just to look and learn.”

That afternoon, the dance band got together in the rehearsal room. When they were all settled, Willow asked for hush.

“Friends. We will be playing next week to our fellow students, the teachers and a lot of parents and general public. I spoke to Miss Russell at lunchtime, and she told me that we were nearly sold out in the three days that the show has been up on the website. What we do, now, is to have a run-through of the newer pieces that we added at the club. I don’t have to remind you that an official school show needs to be perfect. Now, Gina, Jacob, and Brent have agreed to form a quartet. We plan to perfect a set of Carpenters songs that we will add at the end of the evening. This will allow you others to go down and join your friends or relatives. One thing that I didn’t tell you at the beginning of the week, is that we will be filmed and recorded for a two-disc DVD set to be sold later.”

Herb asked when the extra songs would be rehearsed.

“We will rehearse them when we can, next week, at the club. We won’t do them if we’re not happy with them.”

“Can we come along?”

“Certainly. The more the merrier. You can be our critics. Bring your girlfriends. My father will open up and there will be drinks and chips available. It will give us all a chance to talk about where we plan to take this into the future. We may be asked to do more dances in the theatre, and we all know how much better that will be for our grades. The more we play, the better we sound. So, we had better start playing.”

They had the two Yamahas, and an amp for Herb and the other guitarists. Jacob played the Martin to a microphone. They worked on the newer songs that they had added, adding some extra bits to make it all sound better. When they finished, they agreed to get back on the following Thursday, to be prepared for the Friday performance. Brent would be bringing his drum kit to the club on Monday evening, so they set that evening as the Carpenters’ night.

On Friday, it was the last lesson on Music for the Media. All the submissions were played to the class and discussed, anonymously. That allowed open speaking on every entry without anyone being picked out. Most were passable, a couple were a bit so-so, and a few were praised. Mister Jamieson was pleased with the overall level of competency and flair, then told them that the second half of the term was going to be about drumming and drum programming to provide backing by remote control. He then let them off early.

Willow, Gina and Jacob were waiting in the foyer for Wendy to arrive. Willow thought that she had better come clean with her friend.

“Gina, there’s something that I need to tell you.”

“That you and Jacob are more than friends? That’s been obvious since the beginning of term.”

“No, not that. Racheal brought Rick to the church when I played last month. He liked the sound of the organ. A week after that, I was in the church overdubbing some tracks that his band had recorded. They released the main track on the internet while we were playing the dinner dance; with a link to buy the album.”

“’Love and Marriage’. I know. Zara sent me an email to watch it. Are you telling me that the organ track was you in St. Marys?”

“It is. The thing is that the band is giving me a slice of the profits, as well as giving the Roof Fund some. Our trip, tomorrow, is to see about getting me another keyboard with greater features that will help me as we move on. We’re going to take the Yamaha to the club and leave it there on loan, so we won’t have to lug it around every weekend. Would you like to come along?”

“You bet! What were you thinking?”

“A Nord Piano 5. I’ve checked it out online and it looks good. We can wow them in the music store. How about you, Jacob? You could keep my father company while us girls try on dresses.”

When Wendy picked them up, she was sounded out in regard to a couple of extras for the visit to Birmingham. She was happy that Willow had invited her friends and was involving them with her activities. Gina was happy to get the details of the hymns that evening if it meant a day in the big city. Ashley and Wendy had agreed to fund the expenses from their own bank account and transfer the total the following week, so Willow will be able to pay for the extra meals.

That evening, Ashley rechecked the bank balance, finding that what they expected to spend in the morning had already been added to the bottom line.

The next day, it was a happy group going to Birmingham. Wendy had decided that she wanted to go to the Bullring shops after they had sorted Willow out. They were in the company car which had enough load space for a keyboard and stand. They arrived at the music store that Willow had told her father to go to. The teens dashed inside to have fun with the floor stock.

When a salesman approached Ashley, he was told that his daughter wanted to see a better keyboard. The man wasn’t too interested until Wendy mentioned that her daughter had been taken with the settings on the Coventry Cathedral organ when she had played it. That brought out a sense of professionalism in the man, so he went to the two girls and asked what they were looking at. Willow told him that they both had a Yamaha 88, and she wanted to try a Nord 5. He took them over to one and Willow played around with it, being shown the extra things that it could do.

“I have an older Casio CTX5000, which I want to mount as a second tier. Is that possible?”

“It is, Miss. There is an input for the second tier, which can have its output controlled by the main unit. I can do you a good deal with one that suits. Is there anything else that you’re thinking of?”

“Yes. I have a laptop, and I want a program to act as a mixer so that I can record separate tracks.”

“That’s not a problem. They don’t cost a lot, but you’ll need a bit of training.”

“We all go to the Blue Coat in Coventry and are in the music stream. We’ve done a course on the technology and will be doing a course on mixing next term. Can you do a really special deal for two of these programs?”

“Can you tell me how you are paying for these items. If it’s on time payment, I may be a bit held back with super specials.”

“Have you heard about Rick Sacks and the Hikers new video track?”

“Who hasn’t. It’s all over the internet.”

“I did the organ track for the single and two other tracks. What they’re paying me from the income will more than cover what we’re spending today. I expect that my father will settle up with his credit card and transfer from my account, seeing that I’m still a minor.”

A new Nord Piano 5 was loaded into the car, after an hour of Gina and Willow playing the Nord and other keyboards, while Jacob enjoyed playing a lot of different guitars. They had a two-tier frame and a new seat, as well as two boxes with the software and two mixing boxes with a number of standard cable inputs to a single USB plug output into the computer. Jacob had a box with an effects pedal. They had also been spoken to by the manager, snagged a further discount and a letter on company letterhead, and signed by him, offering Willow Rose or any member of the band Summer Rose, support and sponsorship when they start playing live.

From there, they went to the Bullring, where Jacob and Ashley looked at manly shops while the three tried on dresses at several shops. They met for a late lunch at an in-store restaurant, and then went back to Stoneleigh. Dropping Jacob off on the way, with his box of tricks. He was just happy to have tried the guitars and being with Willow the whole morning. Gina gave Willow a hug as she was dropped off with her new mixing box and software. Willow knew that she would make good use of it, and that the cost would be negligible, if and when they were in the charts.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 6

That Saturday afternoon, Willow put the Yamaha in its box, added the support frame and her old seat, and Ashley carried the keyboard to the club, where they stored it in the stage storage area, telling Malcolm that it was on loan.

Back at the house, Willow spent the rest of the day setting up the two-tier support frame and settling the Nord into the lower tier. It took a bit of fiddling with the brackets to have the Casio safely housed, then she went about plugging in the cables. The output from the Casio effectively silenced the speaker, and her headphones silenced the speaker on the Nord, but the output was able to be sent to the computer through the mixing box.

That evening, she played with the new software, recording multiple tracks with different settings. She was in seventh heaven. She was already thinking that once she had learned about drum programming, there must be a unit that she could add to lay down a drum track.

Sunday morning, she stood with her family to sing the hymns while Gina played. Afterwards, they hugged before going over to the club for a hot drink. This was something that Ashley had started and was becoming quite a popular talkfest after the service. The hot drinks were free, but there were remains of last night’s cakes or bags of crisps to buy.

Gina and Willow had a long discussion about the new software and the use that they could make out of it. Willow was planning to record her own songs using it. With a microphone, she could add vocals, violin and clarinet, as well as the sounds she could generate with the Nord.

On Sunday afternoon, the two friends set up the Yamaha next to the piano and worked on the Carpenters songs, with Willow on the piano and singing, while Gina found string or brass accompaniment. The few locals having a drink enjoyed the entertainment. By the time they went home, they had sorted out fifteen songs that would just need Jacob and Brent to add their parts to.

That evening, Willow recorded her own three songs with just the piano and vocal to start with. It didn’t take her long to realise that she would need a good solid-state drive to store the songs on, or else she would overload the drive in the laptop.

Monday morning, she asked Wendy if she could drop into an electrical store and get one for her, brand wasn’t a problem, just the need for two terabyte or greater. The last week of the half-term was mainly going over what had been covered earlier, with them having more time in the library to make photocopies of charts and hand-outs.

Monday evening, she went to the club and set up for the quartet. Gina arrived and Racheal came in with Jacob and his Fender. Five minutes later, Brent arrived with his father, and they all helped carry the pared-down drum kit in and set it up. Brent had decided that the music would need more brushwork and a light touch. By the time that Brent left, they had worked through almost an hour of Carpenters songs, with the few locals entertained, as well as some of the other band members. Gina and Brent spent a few minutes in the storeroom, saying that they were checking on something. They came back with Gina looking a bit flustered. Willow and Jacob just hugged and kissed before he got in the car, with Racheal looking on with a smile.

Tuesday was Gina playing for chapel, and the orchestra session was a straight-forward playing of a few of the pieces that they had been rehearsing. Willow took her clarinet home with her that night. Wednesday was a normal day, and Willow had the organ to play when her choir were singing, giving her a better range to go with the choral piece, which the group was now singing well. Willow decided that they would start on something else next week.

Thursday, the after-school session had the band running through some of the more complicated pieces for an hour, then the rest sat back as the quartet demonstrated what they had achieved, with Jacob playing his own Fender for this. The others were full of praise for the set.

On Friday, the band members were all allowed time in the afternoon to set up in the theatre and get a sound check in. Willow spoke to the guys manning the lighting and organised for the lights to be lowered when she announced the last set. Wendy had asked for an early finish and picked them up. They went home to have a shower and change for the show. Gina and Willow had matching long dresses in a midnight blue, purchased on Saturday, which added a year or two to their apparent age, especially with make-up.

Ashley drove them in, picking up Jacob on the way. It was a squeeze in the back seat, but Jacob and Willow were happy with it.

The band was fed in the lunchroom before the show, with the audience arriving, getting seated and ordering drinks. The meals were being served when the band appeared on stage and got themselves ready. Willow made the welcoming announcement and then they were playing gentle eating music.

As the meals were finished and couples began dancing, they moved into standards for a while, then into more modern music for the teenagers to have fun. They had a short break as coffee and cheese was served, then took it to before ten with dancing and sing-along songs that had gone down well at the club.

Willow nodded to the others, who left the stage, and she made her announcement as the house lights dimmed.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, we will finish our performance with a set of songs that only need the four of us. We will be playing as a quartet tomorrow night at the Stoneleigh Community Club, should any of you enjoy an evening of singing drinking songs. We go by the name of Summer Rose, and this segment is something I call ‘Coventry Carpentry’. Please sing along if you know the words.”

As she said the last words, she was starting to play the introduction to ‘Close to You’, which had her and Jacob singing, with him having changed to his Fender. They played to nearly eleven, with a lot of couples dancing close together and a good number singing along. Willow announced that they we about to play the last song and thanked everyone for coming, which got some applause and cheering. Then they sung ‘We’ve only Just begun’. When the last notes died, there was a lot of applause and cheers, and the audience started to leave.

The quartet had a group hug, then the two couples hugged before they left the stage. The rest of the band, who had taken the opportunity to dance with their boyfriends and girlfriends, came over and they all had a big group hug. The Head came by to tell them that they were all magnificent and that they would be doing it again, during the next term, for all those who had wanted to come but weren’t able to be fitted in.

The film crews were packing up, with big smiles on their faces, and the sound guys were putting their equipment away. They would spend a while to collect up all the microphones they had used and remove all the cabling. Ashley and Wendy came and hugged all and sundry, took the quartet aside and then Ashley took a card out of his pocket.

“Guys, Bruce Miller was here tonight, and while you were doing the final set, he brought Marcus Waddington to our table. Marcus will be in touch tomorrow with a day while you’re on holiday, to record you with the Carpenters songs. He will make a CD of them and then see what the radio stations think, without telling them how old you all are. If the answers are positive, he’ll get enough CDs to sell on-line. There’s no way you’ll be taking the music to any other stages, but who knows what will occur. This last week has been crazy enough for me to believe that you’ll be in the charts, forty years after the originals.”

As the others hi-fived, he got serious.

“Bruce is talking to his friend who could be managing Rick and the Hikers. He will be in touch with an appointment. Brent, if you want to remain part of this, then you had better tell your parents. If they bring you to the sing-along tomorrow evening, then we can sit and discuss the implications. We were given a letter from the big music shop in Birmingham on Saturday. They have offered support and sponsorship for Summer Rose members. If you want to leave your drums at the club, I’ll buy a set for you to use at home. We can take it out of your earnings with the CD.”

“Thank you, Mister Rose. That would be fantastic. Here comes Dad to take me home. By that smile on his face, I think that he’ll be happy to let me record. Gina has my number if you need to get in touch. I’ll say goodnight and thank you for the opportunity to be part of this tonight. I’ve never experienced anything like it before.”

He gave his band members a final hug before going off with his smiling parents. Racheal had brought Jacob’s parents, and he went home with them. Maisie was there, ready to leave with Gina. Which left just Willow and her parents to go out to the car and go home. On the way, Willow was tired but awake enough to speak.

“That was kind of you, Dad, offering to buy Brent a kit.”

“I could see that it wouldn’t work without him, love. The heat that you and Jacob generated on stage was mirrored by the smiles that he and Gina were exchanging. To put it into musical terms, the four of you gave off the same vibes as ABBA.”

“And look what happened to their relationships.”

“That may be so, but they had fun and made a lot of money along the way. You have to remember that they started out a lot older than you and had all been in other relationships before.”

“OK, I’ll give you that point. Did you get some dancing in?”

“We did, and so did a lot of others. What you played was perfect for the occasion, and that final set was inspirational. You even gave out the name of the quartet and the title of the CD. As far as Marcus Waddington was concerned, you’ve done most of his work for him. He will fund the recording, and you’ll only start earning when the sales exceed the costs. He was talking to the Head as well, and I believe that she is getting ready to authorise time in the studio for the orchestra. I expect that it will be during your next holidays.”

There was silence from the back and Wendy glanced behind her. She saw that Willow was asleep. She whispered to her husband.

“You’ll have to repeat that last lot, darling. Our talented daughter has reached the edge of the cliff again.”

When they got home, Ashley carried Willow upstairs and laid her on the bed, noting, for the first time, the set up with the keyboards and computer. He looked at the notes on the desk and realised that she was laying down her own songs. He smiled as he went to the bedroom to undress. Wendy was already in her nightie and was cleaning off her make-up.

“Have we pushed her too far?”

“No, darling. She is gaining stamina with every passing performance. She just spent nearly four hours on stage entertaining about fourteen hundred people of all ages. That’s enough to take it out of anyone. Get into bed and I’ll sort her out. No tiger tonight, please, just slow and easy when I come back.”

Wendy roused her daughter enough to get her undressed and cleansed, then into her nightie and into bed.

“Goodnight, sweetheart.”

“Goodnight, Mum. I love you.”

“I love you too, my darling.”

They let her sleep in on Saturday. When Willow woke up, she was a little disorientated until she started to remember what had happened the previous evening. Then she thought about the club tonight, and smiled when she realised that Jacob would be with her for the evening. She wondered how much Gina’s attachment to Brent would change their own relationship.

When she had been to the bathroom, she put a gown on and went downstairs. Both her parents were only just finishing their own breakfasts, having stayed awake a bit longer last night.

“Good morning, dear. How are you feeling today?”

“Good, I think. Be better with some tea and toast.”

As she was eating, Ashley asked her how much she heard of the conversation in the car.

“I know that I asked you if did some dancing, but then everything went hazy.”

“I told you that Marcus Waddington was going to organise a studio this week, so that you can record the ‘Coventry Carpentry’ album. He’ll see if it flies with the radio stations. I expect that he’ll want the ‘We’ve only just Begun’ track as the lead single. We also need to get in touch with that manager that Bruce recommended. I spoke to Maisie last night, and she’s happy to ferry you around this week if needed.”

“That’s good, Dad. I need to go over to the church as it’s my turn tomorrow. Then, I’ll just relax until it’s time to head for the club. Talking about the Head, did I imagine you saying something about an orchestra recording session?”

“Yes. I said that I thought she was seriously considering it, possibly sometime in the next holidays. She was really knocked out by what you guys did last night.”

“So was I, Dad. It worked like a dream, didn’t it? The rest of the band are all good. It will be hard to keep them together.”

“As long as you keep Summer Rose as the main core, I’m certain that there’ll always be some wanting to join you on stage.”

Willow rugged up and walked over to the church. The Reverend and Edie were sweeping and polishing inside.

“Good morning, young Willow. That was a cracking show last night. You never cease to amaze with the things you come up with. We need to talk about tomorrow. The Bishop will be with us again, but it’s a casual service, with us both in suits. There will be four hymns and then there will be a presentation. Your friend Rick will be joining us with the rest of the band. It’s been arranged for him to give the church a bogus cheque for fifty thousand pounds, with Bruce Miller and others from the press on hand. Of course, the actual money is coming in electronically, so it’s for promotional reasons only. The band gets home-town publicity, the Bishop gets his face in the papers, and we get to have the roof repaired when the weather improves. I reckon it’s a result all round.”

“That’s great, Reverend. It all seems like a dream, after all, I was just here for part of an evening with them.”

“Sometimes that all it takes, my child. Now, I hear that the village choir is moving on to choral pieces.”

“Yes. We have got one item ready for public attention, and I’m going to start them on something a little harder this week, with different voices carrying different lines, rather than all together.”

“And what about you, Willow? That show must have taken it out of you, with another one tonight. Are you more able to last that time in the spotlight.”

“I went to sleep on the way home, last night. In the middle of Dad telling me that Marcus Waddington is going to get us into a recording studio this week. He’ll be getting in touch soon.”

“You make sure that you get as much sleep as you can. A growing girl can’t get enough, so they say.”

Willow looked at the hymns, saw that they were all bright and cheery, and went up to the organ to play them all. When she was happy with them, she went back down and helped Edie set out hymn books and tidy up the information table. She then went home. As she walked in the front door, her mother called out to her.

“Willow, there was a call for you from the clinic. They said that it was time for a review of your case. I told them that you’ll be in on Monday and your father will take you in, then bring you home in his lunch hour. I’ll make him some sandwiches that he can eat at his desk.”

“Thanks, Mum. It is getting towards three months since the last time, and I’m a bit itchy under the boobs. I’ve just been talking to the Reverend. We’ll have the Bishop with us tomorrow, and there’ll be a presentation of a cheque from Rick and the band. There’ll be press there, as well as Bruce Miller.”

“We had better look good then, won’t we?”

“It’s not about me, Mum. It’s between the band and the church.”

“And you don’t think that you won’t be dragged into the photos? You’re the one that played the organ, so we’ll need to be up early enough to glam up.”

Willow was struck with a thought and went up to her room to write some lyrics about a girl who was caught in a whirlwind of events that seemed to spiral out of her control. She was deep in trying to get a suitable tune when Gina knocked on her door.

“Hello, friend. Hiding away from the world in your cocoon of creativity, are we?”

“Not hiding, friend. I was just writing another song but can’t figure out how to finish it. How are you after last night?”

“I’m good, really. It was lovely when we played with just the four of us.”

“My Dad told me that we reminded him of ABBA, you know, the two couples bit.”

“Now that’s funny. Mum said the same thing on the way home. I hope that the Head won’t give us detention for being too lovey on stage.”

“I think the Head is all for it if we sell the merchandise. It will be good to see what the cameramen caught. That will take a couple of weeks before we see that. I was told that we’ll be in a recording studio sometime this week, laying down a ‘Coventry Carpentry’ album. That will be crazy.”

“Why crazy? You heard the singing last night. An awful lot of people know the words as that band were huge in the seventies. I think that the world is crying out for some soft rock instead of all this violent rapping. We may just be at the head of the game.”

“I suppose it depends on how it’s put out there. When we see Marcus, it might be good to mention the school had filmed our show. Then he can put one of the tracks out as a single on YouTube, with a link to buy either a download album, or the real thing. The school may even be able to tag along with that set as a live recording on DVD. A lot hangs on what can or can’t be done. That’s for brighter minds than mine to sort out. Are you ready for tonight?”

“Yes. Are we going with what we did at the last sing-along?”

“I think that we might add some Carpenters, seeing that we’ll be performing as a four-piece for the first time.”

“I didn’t think of that! We could smooch our boys in our breaks, that will be ten minutes every ten minutes.”

“You wish!”

“You bet. Now show me more of what this new machine can do that the old one couldn’t.”

They spent the rest of the afternoon exploring the Nord, with Willow learning more about it as they tried all the knobs and sliders. They only stopped for a bite to eat and were surprised when Wendy called out that it was time to start getting ready for the show. Willow showed Gina the dress she intended to wear before they parted.

Ashley joined them as they walked to the club. Willow brought him up to date on the church service in the morning. At the club, they were joined by Jacob, who had his parents with him this time. A few minutes later, Brent arrived with both his parents, able to come in a car without having to transport drums.

Even before the quartet were given a meal, it became apparent that the front of the club wasn’t going to fit everyone in, so the band and the parents helped set out tables in the back room. Wendy went into the kitchen with Edie, who was on her phone to the casuals who helped out at the dances. The customers were helping pull out tables and chairs and the band started moving the instruments. Gina and Maisie went home to bring her Yamaha back as the upright was too heavy to move.

Willow and Jacob pulled out the PA system, two of the Marshalls and set everything up. Gina and Willow would go through one, with Jacob setting the other to suit himself. It seemed like bedlam for a while, but they were able to have a quick snack before going to the back room and up on the stage, to see a good hundred and fifty eager diners waiting to be fed and to listen.

Willow looked towards the back of the room, and Ashley gave her a thumbs up. She spoke into her microphone.

“Welcome to the Stoneleigh Community Club and our regular sing-along. Tonight is so far from our usual audience, and we apologise, in advance, if the food is a little slow. We normally only cater for about fifty on these evenings. We’re Summer Rose, and we’ll start the evening with easy-going tunes to help you drink and digest. Please don’t sing with your mouths full.”

They looked at each other, smiling, and were into the same set that they had started last night with, but pared down to the four of them. It became apparent to the diners that these four musicians really enjoyed being together and entertaining. As the evening moved on, they went to the sing-along pieces that all the locals loved, and that all the new visitors learned to love.

At one point, later in the evening, the house lights went out, plunging them all into darkness. Some wag called out ‘Don’t put the lights out father, wait till we get in bed’. Willow suddenly remembered something in the music classes about the history of pop. It had been said that there was a dirty wartime ditty that used the tune of Colonel Bogey. She repeated the notes of what the wag had said on her keyboard and then went on with the tune. By the time the lights were on again, the crowd were laughing fit to bust, and the teenagers had learned the words. Willow had to grin to herself. The last line tended to resonate with her.

Normally, the sing-alongs didn’t have dancing, as the front rooms had no dance floor. Here, they were able to utilise all the space. The band took a short break, and she found Malcolm, asking if he could get the mirror ball and coloured spotlights going when they returned to the stage. When they were ready again, she spoke into her microphone.

“Ladies and Gentlemen. Being back in this room allows us to play you dancing music. Feel free to take your loved one and circulate. We’ll end the evening with songs that you can dance to, as well as sing along to.”

They started playing the standards for dancing, and the floor filled with couples as Malcolm turned the house lights down and started the mirror ball going. For the band, it was an amazing sight in the flashing-coloured lights.

They ended the evening with the Carpenters set. When they ended, there was cheers and applause. Many of the crowd got ready to leave, some ordered more drinks, and others came over to congratulate the band on a great evening of fun and laughter. Malcolm came over with four envelopes for the band, which he handed out with heartfelt thanks.

Jacob unplugged his Fender, and Gina got her keyboard ready to take home. A man came over to the front of the stage and spoke to Willow.

“Miss Rose, Rick Saxon told me that you were good, but that didn’t prepare me for what I’ve seen tonight.”

He pulled out a card and gave it to her.

“I’m Peter Hodgson and I’m going to be the new manager of the Hikers. I only came this way to make sure I’d find the church in the morning, but the crowds coming in here drew my interest. I believe that I need to arrange a talk with your father. If he’s at the church, tomorrow, I’ll bring the paperwork and save you a trip into Coventry.”

“He’s here, tonight, Mister Hodgson. He is on the board of the club. I’ll take you to him, I think he’ll be in the front bar, pulling last orders.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

For those of you not old enough to know dirty, wartime ditties, the one mentioned has four lines -
Hitler, he only had one ball,
Goering, he had two – very small,
Himmler was very similar,
But poor old Goebbels had no balls at all.

Chapter 7

Willow led Peter out to the front bar and introduced him to her father, then went back to tidy up on stage. Jacob gave her a look.

“Who was that?”

“If it works out, that’s our manager. Bruce Miller has recommended him and he’s coming along tomorrow to the church. There’s going to be a presentation of a cheque for the Roof Fund, and the Bishop of Coventry will be taking the service. Racheal will be there with Rick, so she might be able to bring you. I’ll be playing the church organ.”

“You mean that I won’t get zapped by lightning if I step inside a church?”

“You attend the school chapel. This place is just a lot older and more interesting. I will instruct the almighty that Jacob Epstein is one of the good guys. Your parents are over there, so pick up your Fender and walk, young man. I’ll see you in the morning.”

They slowly got the stage cleared and the equipment stowed in the storage area. Brent and Gina went behind the backdrop for a little canoodling. Willow made sure everything was neat and then looked at the hall, which looked like there had been a riot. The tables were haphazard, due to the rush to get them up, and there was plates and glasses still on them. Wendy found her, stacking dirties.

“Don’t bother with those, love. The casuals will be coming in tomorrow and clean up. We’ll walk home, your father is talking to a guy.”

“The guy is Peter, and he’s the manager that Bruce knows. He will manage Rick’s band when they’ve signed.”

“Come along, you did well tonight and need your beauty sleep to be ready to be part of tomorrow’s happenings. I suggest that you select something nice to wear tomorrow and hang it on the door hook to fall out.”

They left the club and walked home. The night was chill, and their breath hung like steam around their heads. The house was warm and cosy, and Willow suddenly felt tired, hugging Wendy and going up to get ready for bed. Wendy stood and watched her climbing the stairs, wondering where all that talent had come from. OK, there were two great grandfathers who played piano in pubs, but what Willow was doing at such a young age was unbelievable.

The next morning, Wendy roused a reluctant daughter to get up and in the shower. Willow was dressed in one of her better full skirts and a pink sweater when she came down for breakfast. Ashley was smiling as they ate, which looked almost creepy to Willow.

“What’s the joke, Dad?”

“No joke, just lots of good things. Last night, Peter and I had a good discussion and he agreed that he needed to rebuff any promoter who wants you touring and that you had to be allowed to finish school. He thinks that the idea of an album is a good one, if all you need to do is appear for interviews. He has the idea that you’re creating the brand ‘Willow’ with all the things that you’re involved with.”

“Brand ‘Willow’! Like some washing powder or toothpaste?”

“Exactly. There are products on the market that give their name to the action, like everyone saying that they’re Hoovering. It’s still only local, but Willow Rose is getting linked to brilliant organ playing.”

“Yeah, right. There I was in the Cathedral, willowing away. I need to get the church notice board changed to ‘W.J. Rose, church willower.’ If that’s the sort of thing he comes up with, is he going to be what we want.”

“That was just a bit of what we spoke about. He is a man with a lot of ideas. Some crazy, some not so crazy, but he thinks about his clients and what’s needed to further their careers.”

“My career doesn’t need furthering, Dad. Not until I graduate, and the Brand Willow will be yesterday’s news by then,’

“Maybe so, but we had better get going to the church.”

They arrived at the church as the bells started ringing and went inside. The heaters must have been on all night as it was cosy. Willow went up to the organ to start playing, Wendy went to help Edie with the flower arranging, and Ashley went over to the club to get the urn on and make sure the heaters were on.

Willow was playing Bach as the church filled. She saw Jacob come in with Racheal, and Rick with the rest of the band. There was a guy with a lump of a camera panning around the church and then pointed it up at her. She could just make out the logo of the local TV station on his coat. Bruce, Peter and Marcus came in, followed by another guy who she surmised was Zac. It was standing room only when the bells stopped, and she saw the Bishop and the Reverend appear in the centre aisle.

The service went as usual, with the Bishop giving the readings and the sermon, giving praise for the mysterious ways that his god worked. The four hymns were all rejoicing the wonders of the world, ending with ‘All things Bright and Beautiful’. The Bishop descended from the pulpit and asked everyone to silently pray.

He then turned to the congregation.

“Friends. We are gathered here to give praise for a small act of kindness and a large portion of talent. A few weeks ago, our church organist, Willow Rose, helped out a young band by adding the sound of this wonderful organ to some songs they had produced. I’m told it’s called ‘overdubbing’. In the short period since, that song has, I’m told, ‘gone viral’. The band agreed to pay a percentage into the Roof Fund, and we have Mister Richard Saxon, the lead singer, here today to pass over a cheque for fifty thousand pounds to Reverend Russell, as the donation to the Fund.”

There was applause and a TV camera light came on to allow the handover to be filmed. Rick was gracious, and the Reverend was duly thankful, and then everyone clapped. The local paper wanted photos and Rick refused unless Willow was included. Willow switched off the fans and went down to join the official party.

The paper wanted interviews and they all told the reporter that he could ask his questions across the road and over a mug of tea. For once, Willow wasn’t the last one in the church, as she was included in the main group heading for the club.

Once in the warm, she made sure to separate herself from the band and went to help Ashley dispensing the drinks, joined by Jacob.

“That organ in the video can’t be any other than the one in that church. It has a distinctive sound.”

“If you mean that you can hear its aging wheeze, then you’re right.”

“But you play it like an angel of music!”

“It’s a church, Jacob. You’re supposed to see angels.”

“I see my angel in all sorts of places.”

“You are so sweet, my lad, you could replace the sugar in that big bowl.”

They were interrupted by Racheal, who was letting Rick and the band hog the limelight.

“Anyone would think that those boys have made a hit record.”

“But they did, Racheal. It must had been viewed close to a million times.”

“Actually, Willow, it’s nearly two million but it’s slowed down. The odd thing is that there must be people who took a while to decide to spend the money on the album. Where it was running at about fifty-fifty, it’s now close to seventy percent that have bought the album. The boys are going on national TV next week in one of those chat shows. They’ll be showing the video, rather than playing. Rick is talking about buying a big house and a flash car, but I’m trying to keep him in the real world.”

“Good luck with that.”

“Will you play at our wedding? Not only the service, but the reception as well. There isn’t another band around that Rick wants other than you.”

“I’ll get my manager to talk to your manager.”

Racheal stood for a few moments and then saw the joke. That started them laughing. The Bishop came over and said hello to Willow, who introduced Racheal and Jacob.

“Ah, a pair of the original flock, with names like that. Did you enjoy the service?”

Racheal smiled.

“Rick and I have been to this church a few times, now. My little brother was here for the first time and was worried about getting a lightning bolt.”

“No need to worry, young man. The Lord grew up before electricity was invented. It would be more like having a slab of stone, covered in writing, landing on your head. Do I detect that you and Willow are a couple?”

“Yes, sir. We both go to the Blue Coat and play in the orchestra.”

“I don’t remember seeing you in the Cathedral Concert.”

“I wasn’t in the orchestra then, sir. I play guitar with Willow in the school dance band as well.”

“Ah! A guitar player. You know, I sometimes think that if Jesus had played guitar and travelled around as a troubadour, he may have got his ideas accepted and lived to a ripe old age.”

The Bishop gave Willow a hug and shook Jacob’s hand, then went off to get his picture taken again.

“Wow! If that’s the main man, I’m joining his party. He’s a great guy!”

“He also likes to play games, Jacob. He has a mischievous streak a mile wide. He will remember you when we play at the Cathedral again. If he had gone into politics, he would have been dangerous.”

Gina joined them.

“This is some show for our little old village. The TV guys have been filming the church and the surroundings. If we’re lucky, we may score a visit from the Antiques Roadshow next.”

“That would have to wait until summer. How are you this morning, friend. Lips sore, are they?”

“Not chapped enough, friend. That was an interesting night for us, the first outing of the Summer Rose Quartet went well. I didn’t expect the crowds, though.”

“Nobody expected that, but I reckon Malcolm will leave the tables in place in case it happens again.”

Ashley came over to them.

“Can you get a table and about a dozen chairs ready out the back, please? Just about everyone who are involved are here and we can have a conference to make some plans for the future.”

The four went to the back room and put together two of the tables. Wendy joined them with a damp cloth and wiped them down as they put chairs around it. Willow went off to get a couple of water jugs and some glasses. The activity in the front room abated as the reporters got their copy and the TV got their pictures. The villagers, agog with all the excitement, started going home. Ashley left Malcolm in the front bar and ushered the others to the back room.

When everyone was seated, Willow, Jacob and Gina sat together, with the Roses, Maisie, Racheal and Rick. They were joined by Bruce, Marcus, Peter and Zac Martin, as well was the three Russells and the Bishop. They had to pull another table up with chairs to fit them all. Marcus Waddington took the lead.

“As you know, this meeting is going to lay some ground rules and plans to allow the Summer Rose Quartet to become well-known but refrain from touring because of their age. I’ll lay out my part in it. I want to record a ‘Coventry Carpenters’ album. This will be taken around to radio stations and the media. My business partner, Zac Martin, will have that job with his connections from promoting pop concerts. After that, I will like a follow-up album if the first one takes off. I will fund the process until the returns outweigh the costs, then the band will start to be paid. That becomes Peter’s part of it.”

Peter had a briefcase which he had collected from his car.

“I’m here as the manager of Rick’s band, when they finally sign. I want to be able to manage the Quartet and the individuals that make it up, including additions and replacements. I will supply assistance with interviews and performances, with my initial fee being five percent of earnings. That will increase to the usual fifteen percent once the band, or individuals, come of age or are playing regularly. I will organise transport and logistics, as well as administration and financial services. I will open a trust account for every member and any earnings would go into that. Any payments earned, before I get your signatures, will be yours to keep. With Rick, I will only start taking my fee after the band have signed, as what they are currently earning is still theirs to keep. Of course, as all of the quartet are still underage, we will need the parents to authorise the contracts.”

The Bishop put his hand up.

“Are you telling me that I will need to pay Willow to play at the Cathedral?”

“Not if she is volunteering, no. The same with both her and Gina playing the church organ here. The school orchestra at the Cathedral is a grey area, which depends on whether the members of the orchestra get a financial return on their involvement, seeing that all of the quartet are members.”

Miss Russell came in.

“The school gets no payment from the BBC, except for a percentage of the DVD sales, which haven’t started yet. The school will use that income to pay for equipment. The money that was taken for our concert goes to charity after costs are taken.”

“That makes that clearer. As I said, the aim is to get the quartet played by the radio, and we will also create a Summer Rose website, with links to whatever video that we film. Miss Russell, I believe that the entire show on Friday evening was filmed?”

“That’s correct, our technical students will have something for us to put out as merchandise in the next half-term.”

“Can I ask that you put a premium price on the complete show and allow me to have a master of the Carpenters section. We can put up one of the songs as a leader on the website and have a paid download of the complete set that we’ll split seventy-thirty between the quartet and the school. It would work like Rick’s website, but we’ll charge extra because there are a lot more tracks. We will also have a link to buy the physical CD that Marcus will be recording.”

“What sort of timeline are we talking about?”

Marcus leaned forward.

“If we start getting management contracts going, I’m able to have a recording studio on Thursday, all day. We can have digital versions available the next week, with the CDs coming off the production line later that week, as long as the radio stations start playing it. I guess that we can be completely operational by the middle of next month.”

Willow put her hand up.

“What say do we have in all this?”

Peter smiled.

“You four get to say what you want to record, who you talk to, and how you live your lives at home and at school. Remember, once this starts to work, your status at school will be different. You’ll be celebrities, and it will be up to Miss Russell to handle that side of it.”

“Yes, Peter. It has already started to happen. When Willow rehearsed at the Cathedral, she played a bit of the ‘Organ Symphony’ to test the new devices we had for the choir. There was a camera over her, and she was singing along with them. The BBC want to promote her as the face of the advertising for the live concert, and I had a call from them on Friday to verify that she was, indeed, the Willow Rose that played organ on the smash hit with Rick’s band. I’m afraid that she is already on the way to being a celebrity. They have already bought copies of our school DVDs and have asked for permission to use cuts from these. We haven’t given that permission, yet, but if we agree that there’s a contractual requirement, we can ask them for a payment, with residuals, that we will split with Willow.”

“Does anyone else have any questions? If not, I need to ask the parents here if they have any reservations.”

Ashley said that it all seemed reasonable, as long as the children were able to continue with their schooling. Maisie agreed. Racheal said that Jacob’s parents would need to be spoken to. Peter asked if anyone could contact Brent, so Gina pulled out her phone and called him. When he answered, she told him what was happening and asked him if he could get his parents and put his phone on speaker.

When the parents were listening, she quickly described what had happened that morning, named all of those around the table, and told them that she, and Willow, would be signing with Peter as their manager. She then pushed the phone towards Peter, who outlined what had been discussed. At the end of the conversation, Peter asked for, and got, Brent’s address with an appointment to see the family that afternoon.

The paperwork was signed by Willow, her parents, and Maisie and Gina. The band’s payments to Willow would be diverted to her new account when it was set up. Racheal had a grin and asked.

“Mister manager. I asked Willow if she would play at my wedding. She told me that I needed my manager to ask her manager. With you handling both her band and Rick’s, it will be a good promotional event. Perhaps you can organise one of the magazines to pay for exclusive rights, split both ways, of course. What do you say?”

“I say that I think it’s a great idea, and something that I’ll start my office thinking about. Have you set a date yet?”

“Not firm, but it will be before summer, perhaps after Easter. Willow is already booked for a society wedding before Easter, and I’m sure that the church or the Cathedral will have plans for her over the Easter weekend.”

“A society wedding. Who are the lucky couple?”

The Reverend took over, telling them about Cassandra and Terry, and Willow’s link to Cassandra’s family, by association. This was news to Jacob, who had a big grin on his face. He whispered to Willow.

“I promise to stop calling you my angel, from now on you’re my Princess!”

“You dare, Jacob Epstein. Just you dare!”

There was general talk, a few niggling points cleared up, and then Bruce, Peter and Marcus went out to their cars to follow Rick as he took Jacob home. Willow and Gina made a start on the mess until the casuals came in to take over. As they were working, Gina was a bit quiet.

“What’s the problem, Gina?”

“I was just thinking about how we’ll be treated at school.”

“The thing is that we just be ourselves, without getting above ourselves. Everyone will then start to see that we haven’t changed. We will probably be on the ‘A’ list for evenings in the theatre, but, besides that, we’ll just continue to be members of the orchestra and ordinary students. If we continue with the sing-alongs and dinner dances, Malcolm will need to send our payments to Peter. That will provide a small, but steady income.”

“He paid us fifty, each, last night. That, alone makes me independent.”

“Wait a while, and then we’ll tap Peter for a regular transfer from our accounts. The cash in hand will have to stop. If the album takes off there will be enough money coming in to see you right.”

Gina and her mother left, with the girls having made a time to meet on Tuesday, with Maisie taking them into the city. They were pencilled in to talk to the Bishop, who was a bit cagey about what he wanted to talk about.

When the Roses walked home, they were all quiet. Inside, Wendy put the kettle on, and Ashley opened his laptop. He checked the account balance. He whistled.

“I was a bit conservative when I estimated your income, rich daughter of mine.”

“Rach told me that the video had got to two million, with an album take-up of around seventy percent. That would be one point four million, so my account should be close to seventy thousand. Am I close?”

“Just a whisker shy of that, you clever thing. That’s also after the money I transferred back into my account after your shopping spree.”

Wendy, who was pouring out mugs of tea, sat down with a thump.

“Did I just hear you say seventy grand?”

“That’s what it says here. Whatever is in here will be more than enough for Willow to go to Cambridge. It may even allow her to go for a sex change privately. When you’re talking to the doctor, tomorrow, you may want to bring that up.”

“I will Dad. There must be some way that I can get in earlier.”

They had lunch and Ashley went out into the back garden. The temporary storehouse was looking worse for wear, so he decided that he would investigate a proper shed, big enough for all the odds and ends that were taking up space.

Willow went up to her room, thinking about her own songs. She decided that she would only record them as piano, organ, or other sounds over the vocals. That way, they could play them as the quartet. If she did the vocal, piano and organ, she could email each track to the other to work out what they wanted to do with them. She would make the organ part simple, to allow Gina to fill in with more complicated arrangements.

She saved the output, so far, to her new SSD storage, and made room on the laptop for a second go at her songs. By the end of the afternoon, she had laid down the new tracks, and had started thinking about her fourth song, as well as investigating the internet for suitable songs. She entered ‘Young Love’ into her search engine, and immediately came up with a song that she loved. It was from the fifties, by Sonny James. She copied the audio track to her laptop and downloaded the lyrics. After hearing it a few times, she added her vocals and backing to her ‘new song file’ then went down to help her mother make dinner.

After dinner, her phone rang. It was Jacob to tell her that his parents had signed the paperwork to allow him to be part of the band. He said that his father was a little sceptical about the future earnings, but went along with it, considering that there were a few years before he came of age. They spoke for a while and Willow asked him for his email address to send him some sound files that he might like to add to.

Five minutes after they hung up, her phone rang again, with Brent telling her that his parents had signed. He apologised for it being a bit late, but he had been on the phone to Gina for an hour. Willow got his email with the promise of sending him something to work on. He told her that his father was taking him to Birmingham in the morning, to look at drums. His father would pay, and he would scan and email the account for her father.

In her room, she turned on her laptop and sent both boys the four sound files and the link to the original song, then sent Gina the same, with a note that these were new songs that Gina had heard three of some weeks before, after the break-up with Alec. She went to bed early, to catch up on her sleep, happy with the outcomes from a momentous day.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 8

The following morning, Willow told her father about Brent going to buy the drums and that the account will be emailed.

“You can pay for them out of my account, Dad, and transfer a thousand to the debit card account I use. When Maisie takes Gina and me into Coventry, I’d like to take them to a decent lunch. The way that Maisie has pitched in with everything is amazing.”

“That’s all right. I’ll do that tonight. Just make sure that you’re not Miss Moneybags. You may need that nest egg later on.”

With his sandwich in his briefcase, he drove Willow to the clinic at Gaydon, then went on to work. Willow presented herself at the reception and was sent to a waiting room. She had enough time to look through a couple of old magazines before she was called in. She was instructed to strip completely and put on the paper gown. Over the course of an hour, she was prodded and probed, had the solvent treatment on the glues and was in her original state, minus some fluids, to be looked over by the doctor.

“How are you doing, Willow?”

“Really good, Doctor. School is good and I’m making music. Me and my bestie share the organ duties at the church now, and we’re now doing regular sing-alongs and dances in the club. Our last show, on Saturday night, had us as a quartet for the first time.”

“What about yesterday, I thought that I saw you in some event that the news had filmed.”

“Yes. I was at the church when a cheque was handed over for the Roof Fund. The Bishop was there as well.”

“From what the reporter said, the cheque was all down to a teenage organ player who overdubbed the church organ onto a global hit.”

“Well, that too.”

“How many videos are you in, now?”

“Two on the school website, plus another currently in production. Then there’s a BBC DVD coming out with the concert in the Cathedral. We go into a studio on Thursday, to record an album of Carpenters songs.”

“I liked them. They were non-confrontational. It’s good to see that those scars are fading, a bit of foundation should allow you to wear a backless dress in a year or so. Now tell me, are you having any pain passing water?”

“Actually, except for feeling pressure in the bladder, I feel very little. It’s a good job I sit to pee.”

The doctor pulled up a couple of the scans from the previous time.

“There was a very slight shadow around the base of the penis, last time. I’m sending you up for another scan. When are you being picked up?”

“Dad will be here at his lunch period. He has time to take me home and come back to work.”

She was taken to radiology on a trolley and was carefully scanned and the put in the MRI machine again. Redressed and back down with the doctor, an hour later, she was allowed to sit on a chair while the doctor looked at the computer. She had ordered urgent processing, and her fears were proved right.

“Willow. How soon do you want sexual reassignment?”

“As soon as possible, doctor. As part of my involvement with that hit single, I’ve earned enough to pay extra for private, if needed.”

“I should wait for your father, but I’ll tell you what I think has happened. When you were kicked, it did more than close off the tubes to your testicles. Over the years, the area around the base of the penis has started to discolour. If we do nothing, it will turn gangrenous and that’s not good at all. We need to operate within a couple of months. It will be as close to a sexual reassignment operation as we can make it, taking out the bad cells and rerouting the urinary tract. Is there a time within that limit that’s good for you?”

“The term ends at the end of March, and I have two weeks holiday. I have an appointment to play at a wedding on the weekend before Easter. How long will it take to heal?”

“You should be up and around inside a week, considering that the testicles no longer exist. Stiches will come out around ten days later. I think that you would be all right to play the organ, but no dancing. I’ll book you in for the Monday morning of the holiday. I’ll run it by your father, and we can work out any extra costs, but, being needed to save you from the chance of life-threatening problem, it will be on the National Health.”

“I think that there is only a week that we’re back at school, and then we have the Easter break, so there will only be four days at school. I can manage that, and Gina can take my place at the organ if it’s needed.”

“Head down to the café for a while. I’ll leave a message with reception to send your father here. When I see him, I’ll phone the café to send you up. If it takes too long, I can authorise a taxi to take you home. The thing is; if you have any unusual pain or notice anything in your urine, call me immediately.”

Willow thanked her and went down to the café, where she had an early lunch of pasta and salad, followed by cake and ice cream. She was drinking a cup of coffee when the girl who tidied the tables came over and told her to go up to her doctor’s office.

When she arrived, the assistant told her to go straight in. Her father stood and hugged her closely, tears in his eyes.

“Don’t cry, Dad, this only brings everything forward a few years. It will make it harder for anyone to out me.”

“It’s just a shock, honey. You’ve been so alive in the last six months. I had this sudden fear that if we didn’t do anything, we might lose you.”

The doctor had some pictures on her screen now.

“This is the picture that shows the problem best, Willow. You can see the darker parts, which were just a shadow six months ago. I’ve spoken to the office, and we can fit you in on that first Monday of your holidays. Now, we didn’t reglue you, so will just put a plaster over your groin with a gap to pee through. It’s the same as you had after the first operation. What I can’t guarantee, at this point, is whether you’ll be able to feel any sensations in what we create. You will have to dilate regularly, and when you do that, you’ll be able to report what you feel. We won’t reattach the breasts either. You have enough growth to buy bras with an uplift and look close to what they were.”

“Thank you, doctor. I’ll see you in a month.”

“You look after yourself, Willow, and slow down. If you go next door, the nurse will apply the cover, while I talk to your father a bit more. If he wants to go back to work, I’ll order the taxi.”

Ashley and Willow were in the café when a taxi driver came in and called out ‘Taxi for Rose’. She hugged her father and followed the driver to the foyer. The trip home was interesting, with the taxi being an electric one. When she got home, she went in and played her organ with the volume up, playing along to Deep Purple, her old go-to soundtrack when she was feeling vulnerable and scared.

When she had settled down again, she started writing a new song, one of looking into the unknown and with the concept that the unknown could be fatal. When she had recorded the vocal and an organ track, she saved it for later, when she was convalescing.

By the time her parents arrived home, she was in a better frame of mind than they were, once Wendy had been told the outcome of the visit to the clinic. It was an evening of discussion, and plans. There were many hugging sessions before she went to bed.

Tuesday morning, after her parents went to work, she waited for Maisie to pick her up. She was looking forward to the day and was prepared to make sure they enjoyed themselves after seeing the bishop. The trip in was a welcome return to normality. Willow told the others that she wanted to go shopping for new bras, and the others wanted to look for material for an order for wedding dresses.

At the Cathedral, they had to wait a while to see the Bishop. Willow looked at the big artwork behind the altar and wondered if life was ordained to be a series of problems to be endured. When they went to see the Bishop, he was very cheery.

“Good morning, ladies. I suppose that you’re wondering why I needed to see you here, rather than talk to you on the weekend. The thing is, I have a problem. My organist has a family problem with his son in Germany. The lad went over there to learn new building techniques. He fell off a scaffold and is in hospital. Can you girls help out?”

Willow looked at Gina, who asked the question.

“What days, and how long, sir?”

“It will be this Sunday, both the morning service and Evensong, which Willow has already had experience with. Then Sundays next month. He has told me that he should be back for the Easter services. You girls will probably have a lot to do at St. Marys during that weekend. If he goes back to Germany after Easter, we may need you for a few more weeks.”

Willow could see Gina smiling.

“If Gina’s mother doesn’t mind bringing her in, mine will be able to bring me, sir. You were at the meeting on Sunday; is there any payment with this, seeing that the organist is a salaried employee of the Cathedral?”

The Bishop smiled.

“Can’t get anything over you, young lady. You’re right. What I’m asking is beyond what I would ask of a volunteer. There will be a payment, so I’ll have to sort that out with your manager. I have his number. Now, do you think that you can do it?”

“I can do it this Sunday, sir. Gina is at Stoneleigh this week. If we can have a little while with the organ, today, I’m sure I can give her enough information to be good for the week after, when I’m at Stoneleigh.”

“What about you, Gina?”

“If I can get some time on the organ, sir, I think that there won’t be a lot of difference that would be heard by your congregation. I’ve learned a lot from watching Willow play, and my time at St. Marys has given me an appreciation of how church music should be played.”

“Excellent. Are you in agreement, Mrs. Summer?”

“If I can sit in the Cathedral and hear my daughter on the organ, Bishop, I would carry her over hot coals.”

“I don’t think that would be necessary, Mrs Summer. See my Dean and he’ll give you the times and the hymn numbers for this week. The Evensong hasn’t been finalised yet so give him your emails and he will keep you both up to date in the days before the services. Thank you for helping me out. There are several other organists that I could have called on, but there are none who carry the same reputation as you two among the church community.”

The Dean was waiting for them when they left the office, and he took down all the details to contact them. Willow had Peter’s card in her bag, and he took those details to organise the payments. Then Maisie sat in the pews as Willow took Gina up to the organ, showed her how to turn it on and off, and pointed out the stops that were different to the one in the church. There were some sheets on the music holder, one a normal hymn, and another one that was an Evensong tune.

“Look, Gina. I’m not here to tell you how to suck eggs. Play some Bach to get warmed up and then have a go at these pieces. I’m going to go and sit with your mother.”

Gina stood and hugged Willow.

“Thank you, friend. This is such a privilege and an honour. I’ll turn it off when I’ve finished.”

“Then I’m taking you two for lunch before we go shopping.”

Willow went down to sit next to Maisie while Gina played the usual welcoming music. She saw that Maisie had tears in her eyes.

“Something wrong, Maisie?”

“Nothing wrong, Willow. Just that I’m sitting here, in Coventry Cathedral, listening to my daughter on the organ. I have to thank you for being the pathway that brings us here. I don’t have any idea what Gina would have done without you to give her a lift up.”

“It’s me that has to thank you for allowing me into your lives. I’ve told Gina that I’m taking you for lunch after this. Is there anywhere that you would like to go to? My treat, from the payment I’ve received from the Hikers album sales. After that, we go shopping. Excuse me for a moment, I need to let my mother know about the arrangements.”

She went outside and rang her mother at work.

“Hi Mum, I’m calling to let you know about something we’ve just discussed with the Bishop. He wants the two of us to alternate at the Cathedral on Sundays for a while. His usual organist has a problem in his family.”

“All right, dear. What’s the plan?”

“Gina is in the church this Sunday, and I’ll be needed here for the service and Evensong, like we did last time. I expect that there’ll be no lunch thrown in, so we can go into the city for a couple of hours. We then alternate until the organist comes back. He has promised to be back for Easter, anyway. After that, we just have to see.”

“What about you and your operation?”

“If I’m not available, then Gina will have to sit in, and the Reverend can lead the singing without an organ. He did it for five years, so it may be a shock, but nothing new. The fact that both of us will be here, in the Cathedral, for a few weeks, will make him feel good, anyway.”

“What are you doing now?”

“I’m taking the other two to lunch, and then I need to shop for new bras to suit my budding boobs. I’ll arrange to meet up with them after they’ve been to the haberdashers.”

“Tell Maisie to drop you off at my work. I’ll take you home. If you get any more posters, I’ll get my friends to laminate them for you. I think that my boss wants to talk to you about the show on Friday. I saw him there, but we didn’t have a chance to speak.”

“All right. I’ll see you later.”

She went back to sit by Maisie as Gina let loose with the Evensong piece. Willow could hear a new Gina, a girl who had climbed the mountain of organ works and was now sitting at the summit, looking at the view and singing. She leaned towards Maisie.

“Your daughter has just discovered how good she really is.”

“I know. It gladdens my heart to hear her now. She is really telling that organ what she wants, and it’s following her orders. There’s no way that she will be consigned to be a seamstress now. That money I spent on that Yamaha has been repaid several times over.”

They sat, with Willow looping her arm through Maisie’s, until Gina decided that she had done enough. When she came down, her mother held her for a while, and then let Willow give her friend a hug. Maisie drove them to a nice restaurant, and they had a good meal, with Gina almost hyper, only calming down by the time they got to the ice cream.

“Welcome back to Planet Earth, friend.”

“Have I been that bad? It was such an uplifting experience. It was if there was someone beside me telling me that I could do it, and I did!”

“We heard it, friend. That was a great performance. There’s no problems for you when you come in. The only thing that the two of you need to think about is what you’re going to do between the service and Evensong. I rang my mother, and she wants you to drop me off at her work on the way home.”

They arranged to meet at the café in the shopping centre, and Willow was dropped off there. She went to one of the better lingerie shops and walked in. When a girl asked her if she could help, Willow was happy to tell her that she’d been using enhancers but had now developed enough to go for new bra and panty sets to suit her new breasts. She was in the shop for a good two hours, being measured and trying on different styles.

When she left the shop, she had bags with her new sets, her old set and the enhancers. She was wearing a new set of uplift bra and padded pants. The assistant had seen her groin covering and was told that there were stitches that needed to come out later. This was a new Willow, one who was embracing life, having realised that life can be fleeting. She had also spent some money on slips and nighties, more expensive than anything she had in her drawers.

She went to the shop where she had bought posters and got a lovely one of Karen Carpenter looking happy. It was, to Willow, yet another reminder that life is only as long as it lasted, and to make the most of it. She sat in the café, having a cake and coffee, to wait for the others. She had her notebook, and some lyrics came into her mind about shopping for the good things in life. When the others joined her, they had drinks of their own, and then they went down to the car.

When Willow went into the factory reception, the girl had a brilliant smile on her face when she saw who had come in.

“Willow Rose, you are my absolute hero! We went to that school show on Friday, and it was a blast! My parents were on top of the world, excuse the pun, and I was able to dance with my boyfriend holding me close. It was lovely. I’ve also downloaded that album that you played on. Go on through, your mother’s expecting you. Leave your bags with me if you want.”

Willow went through to where her mother worked, to be hugged.

“Well, my darling. You’ve helped Gina up another rung. How did she go?”

“She reached the top, Mum, and then took off into the sky. It was amazing. I sat with Maisie and we both had tears in our eyes to listen to how she played. The spots will be paid, and I left them the details to talk to Peter.”

“Even better. How are you after yesterday?”

“Really good. I bought a poster of Karen Carpenter looking good. It will remind me to enjoy life and stop trying to help others so much. It’s in my bag in reception.”

“Run back and get it. I’ll get the laminator warmed up.”

Willow went and got the poster, and Wendy laminated it for her. The guys were talking to them when the boss came in. He took the two of them into his office.

“Willow. I was at the show on Friday evening. I had expected to be listening to the normal school event. I didn’t expect the show that we saw. My daughter had only come along to hear you sing but spent the night dancing. Now, as you know, we produce brochures for various companies, as well as stocking some of the imported lines for them. I have a customer who puts out a brochure with fashion, and I mentioned that I knew you. She’s keen to have you model for her, with teen outfits. My daughter has done it for her and will be now in the younger woman pages. Do you think that you could see her?”

“I suppose it wouldn’t harm, sir. I won’t be able to be in the Spring pages but should be ready for the Summer brochure. We’re recording the Carpenters set on Thursday, to be put out as an album, and will be pretty busy for a few months. This morning, Gina and I were asked to alternate at the Cathedral on Sundays for a few weeks, and we do have a big performance there in May with the orchestra.”

“My, you are one busy teenager! I’ll give you her card, and you can make your own mind up. She does pay well.”

“That will make my manager happy.”

He grinned.

“I had to expect that; you Rose women are level-headed and prepare for things. You’re just like your mother, who I am very happy to have employed.”

They took the card, left his office, and Willow sat, watching her mother working on the computer.

“Mum, do you have that program at home?”

“I do, love. It’s knowing my way round it that got me the job.”

“It wouldn’t be a big call for you to design our album cover, would it?”

“Do you want something around pictures of the band, or something more creative?”

“The pictures can go inside; perhaps something based on the first song, which will be ‘Close to You.’ I can see cartoonish depictions of the band members as two couples with birds above them on tree limbs. Perhaps with the girls holding bunches of roses.”

“Now, that’s really good. I can see it already. You must have some of my genes in you.”

They left the warehouse when Wendy knocked off, and drove home, with Wendy thinking about the album cover.

“Are there any other covers that you’re thinking of?”

“It depends on whether we bring in the rest of the band. Not the dance band, but the guys that I did the Moody Blues set with. We could do a cover version with that set, but I’m thinking of the set we rehearsed but didn’t play at the school, with the urgency of putting on the two Blue groups show. We covered a complete album from a band called Kansas. Gina joked that we could have a picture of me in red shoes and call it, ‘This Ain’t Kansas’.”

“But you have another idea?”

“Just an extension of the original. If we have the drawn picture of the two of us, on the yellow brick road, looking around, we could call it, ‘This can’t be Kansas’. It sounds better as far as literacy goes. Because we haven’t done it for the school, it could be an out of hours project for the other band members to give them some income.”

“How many are there?”

“Well, there’s Herb, Victor, and Roy. They’re all guitarists. Brent was the drummer and he’s already signed on. Then there was me and Gina on keyboards. If we add Jacob to the line-up, there’s a killer track called ‘Dust in the Wind’ which will sound good with his Fender. Alec was the singer, but I doubt that he would be allowed to be part of it. Jacob can do most of the singing. So that will be seven of us.”

“I remember that song. It was in the charts when I was younger. Isn’t it a bit dark?”

“Not in context with the rest of the album, which ends with everyone on earth dead and an alien visitor singing that ‘nobody’s home’. It would be an interesting flip side to the smooth Carpenters. If Peter is able to get the masters of the Moodie’s and Purple concerts, it would show a huge range of material. Perhaps Peter will be able to sign the G-Force up and get them out there, digitally.”

“Wouldn’t that go against the Head?”

“She doesn’t want them touring, so a digital footprint will give them some exposure, maybe a bit of money, and a foundation to go on stage later. From what I’ve seen, the local pop shows are a thing of the past, with venue hire and insurance cutting into the profits.”

When they arrived home, Willow took the enhancers out of the bag.

“Here Mum, do you want to hide these away?”

“Did you get new ones when you were shopping.”

“No, Mum. The clinic didn’t put them back, and I wore them loose today. What you see is all me with a push-up bra. I bought several sets today.”

Wendy hugged her daughter.

“My, my. Whatever happened to my child who didn’t want to even go into a dress shop when they were young?”

“She grew up to be a teenager, Mum. The girl in the shop was very helpful and told me that she had served a lot of girls like me. You know, flat chested until puberty but ashamed of it.”

She went to her room and put everything away after snipping the tags. Her previous bras were put aside for when she had boobs big enough to fill them naturally. She spent the evening, after dinner, writing lyrics about a girl shopping for bras without her mother pointing to the wrong things.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 9

Wednesday was a clear day, so Willow went over to the vicarage to speak to Reverend Russell. She found him in the church, polishing the altar furnishings.

“Good morning, Willow. Another fine winter’s day out there. What can I do for you?”

“Yesterday, Gina and I were asked to fill in on alternate Sundays at the Cathedral. The organist has gone to Germany to see his son in hospital. It may be for a few weeks, starting this Sunday.”

“Well, well. That’s a feather in our cap! Both of our organists playing in the Cathedral. I’m sure that there are others he could have asked.”

“He said there was, but none that had the standing within the church community. I think he likes us.”

“So, when we have one, the other will be in the city.”

“There may be a period where I have to go into the clinic for a minor procedure. I’m told that I’ll be up and around inside a week, but there may be a Sunday when the organ sits quietly.”

“That’s not a problem. It sat quiet for a lot of years, so a day without it won’t kill us. Your ladies' choir can lead the singing. They’re really getting quite good. They will be in big demand come Christmas.”

When she left him, she went home and sat writing lyrics and thinking about tunes until lunch, ate a small meal, and continued at her desk until mid-afternoon. She then committed three new songs to the computer, all from the aspect of a teenage girl and becoming a woman. She was already thinking of it as an album called ‘Journey’.

After dinner, she walked with her father to the club, where he opened up and she got the Yamaha set up. When the ladies arrived, she handed out the lyric sheets.

“Now, ladies. Today we are going to do something different, and something a bit harder. This is the stepping stone towards true choir singing. If you look at the lyrics, you will see that I’ve highlighted your copy. Those are the words you will sing. There are eight of you, and I’ve split you into three groups, by voice type. There are three different colours used. I will play the piece a couple of times, and you can sing along using all the lines. Then we will start with you only singing your highlighted lines.”

She played the music of the first verse to give them a sense of the tune, then played as they sang. She ignored slip-ups on the first and second tries, then they did it the third time without a problem. She gave Ashley a nod and he gave her the thumbs-up.

“Ladies, so far, you’ve done well. We’ll have a short break to allow you to forget everything I’ve said and then will do things the hard way. By the way, on Sundays, for a few weeks, me and Gina will be playing the organ in the Cathedral. Evensong is between four and five and is a wonderful chance for you to use those beautiful voices of yours if you want.”

They stopped for a hot drink and some crisps. After a comfort stop, Willow arranged them in the three different groups. When they were ready, she played the piece, and they sang just the highlighted parts. When they finished, they all knew that they had turned the corner. She took them through it again, and then they sang the piece that they had sung the previous week. Then it was time to pack up and go home.

On the walk home, Ashley remarked that he was getting prouder of his daughter with every passing day.

“That was almost easy, Dad. Those ladies want to sing, and I’m just helping them along. It’s tomorrow that worries me. I’m being picked up first, and I’ve never seen inside a recording studio. What I’m worried about is that it won’t have any atmosphere and the operator will want us to do things his way.”

On Thursday morning, she was looking out of the front window when a car came into the street. She put her big coat on and went out, locking up behind her. The driver was Zac, and she got in the front seat.

“Good morning, young Willow. Ready for the start of your career?”

“I’m not sure, Zac. I’m worried about the studio.”

“Don’t worry. I’ve been there before. The operator is a nice guy, called Jock McBride. He’s very good at what he does and will listen to what you want.”

They stopped at Gina’s house, and she got in the back.

“Good morning, friend. Good morning, Zac. Will you be doing a lot of driving us around?”

“When you’re famous, there’ll be other drivers, but, for now, you’ll have to put up with me.”

They directed him to Jacob’s home, and Zac got out to put the guitar case in the back. They spoke about their week so far, with the girls surprising both the males with the news that they would be alternating at the Cathedral for a few weeks. Jacobs eyes lit up.

“When are you playing, Willow?”

“This Sunday. My Mum will be taking me in.”

“Can you pick me up, please. I’ve heard a lot about the place, and it will be awesome to hear you play.”

“It will be a long day, Jacob. I play for the morning service and then have to hang around in the city to go back to play the Evensong between four and five. You’ll have to get your parents approval to be out all day.”

“What’s this Evensong?”

“It’s an hour where the congregation sing hymns, carols, and choral pieces. There’s no praying or sermons, just everyone having a religious sing-along. The Cathedral Choir are there as well.”

They picked up Brent before going to the studio in Birmingham. When they were ushered in, they found a cosy rest area, a large room and the biggest mixing board that they had ever seen. There was a set of drums, two keyboards and an amp for Jacob. They were introduced to Jock. Marcus and Peter were already there, waiting for them. Marcus had done the introductions and got them ready to record, because, as he said, ‘time was money’.

Jock asked them how they wanted to work it and they told him that they wanted to sing the songs as if they were on stage. He got them seated so they could see each other, and then placed the microphones around them. There were a lot of microphones. When he was ready, he went to the mixing desk.

“Do you want to play something, while I set the desk. If it sounds odd, I can set you up with headphones, so all you hear is the final mix. Try it without, and then with, so you can decide.”

They started playing, while he slid things one way, and then the other. The other three sat behind him with headphones on. As he slowed down, they were all smiling. He waved for them to stop and then brought out four sets of headphones, plugging them into jacks by each one.

“Try these, now. If you like it, just keep playing. If not, we’ll start again without them. I’ll give you a wave if something’s wrong. I’ve been told that you’ve done all of this live. I’m really keen to hear the result. Watch me when I’m sat down, and I’ll give you the count-down from five as I start the recording going.”

The four of them looked at each other and grinned. Then they looked at the mixing desk and he held up five fingers, then curling one at a time until he dropped his hand. Willow started playing the piano intro and then they were into it, the sound that they were hearing was as if they were in the audience or listening to the finished album. They worked through the entire extended set, ending with ‘We’ve only Just Begun’. They sat in silence until the four men started applauding.

They were allowed a comfort break and then Jock broke out the coffee and biscuits as they sat and listened to themselves on playback. It had that live sound that Willow was afraid that they’d lose, and everyone had smiles when the last track finished. Jock looked stern.

“That was great as it stands. I can change the order of the tracks to make a more streamlined sound. If you’re making it a two-disc album, you’ll need to make the last track as the first of the second disc.”

Marcus smiled.

“What do you want to do, now?”

Brent spoke.

“We don’t have anything as polished as that, Marcus. We have a few songs that Willow sent us, that we haven’t played together. Has everyone put something on them?”

They all said that they had. Willow told Marcus that they were mainly her own writing, and the basis for an album that she called ‘Journey’, or ‘Journey of a Girl’.

They sat back at their instruments and put the headphones on. Willow was trembling, wondering if it was all rubbish. The hand went down, and Jacob started with the first song. Willow and Gina joined together as Brent played a gentle beat. Willow sang the song and the trembling stopped as she listened to herself and her band. The others had done everything asked of them. They continued with the song about finding a true friend, with Willow and Gina singing in harmony. The last song, about the first kiss, had the girls in harmony, with the boys singing the repeat in a harmony of their own.

When they finished, the others crowded in and congratulated them. Jock announced that the recordings were perfect and asked how they had achieved it. Gina explained that Willow had put down the vocal, piano and organ tracks, and that they had worked on them at home, adding their own input.

“We haven’t even got around to sending it back to Willow to see what she thinks.”

“And what do you think, Willow?”

“I think that these guys are the best band in town, Marcus. What we just played was as good as I hoped, and better than I had worried about.”

“Anything else while we’re here? Then I’ll take you for lunch.”

Willow thought a bit.

“Did anyone work on ‘Young Love’?”

The others said they had.

“Jacob, did you listen to the Moody’s DVD, especially ‘Driftwood’?”

“Many times, Willow, generally singing it to you in my mind.”

“All right. We’ll try ‘Young Love’ first, Gina singing, then you can lead us in on ‘Driftwood’. Jock, all of these are for personal use only. If we do make another album, we’ll do it properly.”

“Got it, Willow. I’ll add them to my private collection of out-takes.”

They all settled back in their places, headphones on, and waited for Jock’s signal. Gina was great with the song, as Willow, with her increasing knowledge of voices, thought she would be. The rest of them sang the backing vocals. After a pause, Jacob began with the guitar intro to ‘Driftwood’. On the DVD, it had been Herb on an electric, and the Fender acoustic was far better. When they had finished, they sat silently and then stood and stretched. It had been a long morning, but Willow thought that they had done well. Jock hadn’t asked for any retakes, and the other three were all smiles. There was shaking of hands, and a few hugs, before Zac put the guitar back in the car and drove them to an Italian restaurant for lunch. They were joined by Marcus and Peter and were seated on a big table, a little way from the other diners.

Peter ordered beers for the adults and lemonades for the children and suggested the dishes that the restaurant was well-known for. They had a good meal. When they had eaten their fill, Zac remarked that he had been told, on the way in, that Willow and Gina were playing the Cathedral organ on alternate Sundays for a few weeks. This made Peter perk up.

“It’s all right, Peter. I gave the Dean your contacts, and the bishop has agreed to pay us, seeing that we’re replacing the paid organist while he’s away.”

“I’m glad that you have a business head on your shoulders. Now, I believe that this album will be called ‘Coventry Carpentry’ – volume one and two. Any idea of a cover?”

Willow reached into her big shoulder bag and pulled out a folder. Taking the A4 sheets in it, she handed them out, one each.

“My mother is a graphic artist, and we put our heads together to come up with this.”

Peter started laughing and Willow wondered what was wrong. He managed to take a grip of himself.

“Willow Rose. This is perfect. I would have a consultant charge us a thousand pounds and they wouldn’t have come close. This is the album cover, and one of the posters. My office can produce a bigger version which you can all sign, and we will be able to sell it as is or laminated. I see that it’s signed ‘Wendy Rose’.”

“That’s my mother. She works in Coventry, usually creating those store brochures that clog up the middle of the newspaper. She has the same program that they use on her computer at home.”

She looked at her friends.

“You lot are quiet; did we do wrong?”

Gina stood up and pulled Willow into a hug.

“Nothing wrong, friend. Just stunned at how Wendy managed to capture the feel of the quartet.”

Jacob replaced her and held Willow close as they kissed. Brent just hugged, but kissed her cheek, whispering ‘thank you’.

Marcus was smiling.

“This can’t be everything. I see that look on Willows face that she had something else up her sleeve.”

“I have been thinking about a lot of things lately. I believe that Zac tried to poach us from the school when we had played the Deep Purple concert.”

Zac snorted.

“That was Artie. He was so over the top we almost got thrown out of the office.”

“Well, the band that I was on stage with are called ‘G-Force’ and are all good at what they do. They’ve been joined by Jim, the guy I stood in for, and they did the blues concert part at the school. The DVD shows Gina playing, but Jim is now the organist. I think that they would be a good fit with what we’re creating. They could have their own website, but with links to us, and vice versa. The same applies to them as it does to us, so no live shows, but creating a digital presence. They are, so I’m told, a good party band with a lot of material from the previous century. If you give me business cards, we can talk to them at school and let them decide if they want to contact you.”

“Sounds, doable. What else?”

“One other thing. Before we did the Blue concert for the school, Gina, Brent and I played in a group with three guitarists that Brent and Jacob know. We were called Blue Two and did the Moody Blues half.”

“And very impressive it was, too. I’d seen the original band and if I closed my eyes, I could imagine being there again. But that concert is property of the school.”

“Correct. However, in the week before the Blue concert became a priority, we rehearsed, and almost perfected, a cover of a concept album by Kansas. That has never seen light of day, so there are no restrictions in recording it as a Summer Rose album. All we need is your approval to go ahead and then the other guys to want to be in the limelight. It could go out as a digital download. One track from it, so I’m told, was in the charts a long time ago. That one was ‘Dust In The Wind’.”

“I remember that one. It really got into your headspace. I’ll be humming it for the rest of the day, now,”

“It’s one of my favourites too, Zac. It’s perfect for Jacob and his Fender. We could change the vibe by having me or Gina sing it. The original group only had men singing.”

“We’ll listen to that one on-line and get back to you. The rest of the album may not be to everyone’s taste. Is there a recording?”

“Herb made one of our last session on his phone. It won’t be great but will give you an idea if he’s still got it.”

Brent laughed.

“He still has it, Willow, I think he plays it back to himself every night. He calls it his missed opportunity. Those guys will bite your arm off to be in a proper studio with that album being laid down.”

“How many would there be?”

“Seven, Marcus. Plenty of space for that in the studio.”

“That is sounding interesting. Give this Herb my card and tell him to send me that sound file. It would be an interesting mix, on stage, with these G-men opening, and you four with the bigger band on second. You could do a mix of Moody’s, Kansas, Carpenters and your own songs. I can see a short season during summer, in the main local cities. Not enough to upset the Head, but enough to sell albums and merchandise. By that time, we would have enough feedback from the Carpentry album to estimate numbers and prices.”

“OK, Marcus. Just don’t forget that we have the big Saint-Saens concert in the Cathedral in May.”

“How much are you involved in that?”

“Gina and I are on keyboards for a fair bit of the first half. Brent is on percussion with Jacob on the triangle, unless he’s given something else. The second half is the ‘Organ Symphony’, that tune from ‘Babe’, with me on the Cathedral organ. I’m told that they’re going to use footage of me singing while I played at a rehearsal, before we played the last concert. That’s another link you can put on the website if you want. I know it’s mainly just me, but I did get named as the organist.”

She was given a bunch of cards from the three men, which she put in her bag. Then Marcus settled up and Zac took them home, Brent first, having to wait while Gina and Brent said cheerio, behind the front bushes. At Jacob’s house, she got out and they kissed next to the car while Zac opened the back and pulled out the guitar case.

Willow got out with Gina, and they sent Zac off. The girls went into the house, where Maisie was putting on the kettle.

“How did it go, girls?”

An hour later, Maisie had been brought up to date to her amazement at the number of tracks that the band had recorded. Willow then got hugs and went home, thinking about what had been achieved. If the final result was as good as she had heard in the headphones, she would be happy. She was truly in awe of the way the other three had interpreted her own songs. They would be added to within a few weeks. She smiled when she thought that there would be no shortage of Summer Rose material out there when it all took off. She had no fears that it wouldn’t. She had listened to, and watched, the audiences enjoying everything that had been played, so far.

At home, she worked on the songs that she hadn’t sent to the others yet. After all the playing this morning, it was nice to work a few new things out, especially that she could now utilise the second keyboard. She went downstairs and started preparing dinner for when her parents got home, something that would never have been on her radar a year ago.

That evening, she was able to give her parents a blow-by-blow account of the recordings.

“You’re saying that you recorded those three of your own songs? But you and the band have never rehearsed them!”

“It was as if we had spent hours on them, Mum. I recorded a piano and basic organ, with the vocals, and emailed it to the others. They listened to that and added what they thought would work. I was trembling when we were asked to play them, but it was fantastic. The others are on the same wavelength, so close it’s downright scary. I’m getting that from Gina; it’s as if we’re one mind in two bodies when we’re performing. They loved the cover art, and it will be used as a poster as well, after they’ve printed something that we can sign.”

“That will be neat, the products will then be reproduced with authentic signatures.”

On Friday, Willow continued to work on her own material until her phone pinged with a text message. That told her that there was an email coming her way with all the details for the Sunday services. When she opened her email page, she found a few others.

The Cathedral email was printed off to study and show to Wendy. One from Peter’s office was printed off and kept for her father to look at. It had the details of her new account and the date that the income from the Hikers had been moved to it. In the few days since the diversion, it had already amassed more than a thousand pounds.

There was another from Marcus to tell her that he was very happy with the recording session and that the quartet was more professional than any other groups that he had worked with. He asked about her own songs, and how long it would be before there was enough for an album. She replied to that one, thanking him for his comments and telling him that there should be enough in about a month.

She got back looking at her writing. After a light lunch, she worked on recording the three sections of four songs. Then she took the Kansas material that Herb had given her and made a copy for Jacob. She sat and listened to it again, realising just how much she had learned since she first heard it. Without having Alec to do the singing, she made a list of the tracks and put names of the best voices next to each track. With ‘Dust in the Wind’ she thought that she and Gina could alternate, one couplet at a time, with the boys doing the backing.

Later in the afternoon, she walked over to the church and sat at the organ after finding most of the Evensong music she didn’t already know, then played through what she had to set it in her mind. The Dean had penciled her in for two hours on Saturday for rehearsal. She knew that her father would be looking around to price garden sheds and garages, so she would
need to ask her mother to take her into Coventry.

While she was playing, Gina came in and climbed the steps to sit with her, watching and learning. When Willow had finished what she wanted to do, she sat back and turned off the fans.

“How are you, friend?”

“Oddly flat, Willow. The recording was such a concentrated session, I’m not sure what to do now.”

“Find the hymns for Sunday and run through them. Then we can go back to my place, and I’ll play you the material I’ve been working on. I haven’t emailed it to anyone yet. I had the thought that you would all be feeling a little flat today.”

Gina looked at the board for the hymns, with Willow confirming that they were new. She played the three hymns through and then played some Bach. That had been something she had picked up from Willow, playing gentle Bach that she didn’t have to think about. It settled her pulse rate and allowed her to breathe easier.

When they left the church, they did as suggested, with Gina adding a more interesting track to each of Willow’s recordings. They worked well together, being able to tell each other where they were going wrong and get things back on track.

When Wendy and Ashley came home, the girls hugged and wished each other luck for Sunday before Gina left to walk home. Willow stood by the door watching her go down the road. It was odd, as she was thinking about Gina as a sister, with their mental links making her almost a twin sister.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 10

Willow rested on Friday evening and Saturday morning. Ashley had gone out to look at garages and sheds. Wendy expected that he would end up with a shed to replace the ‘crate castle’ as the house already had a large garage, big enough for both cars. The crates had been delivered with the truck going alongside the house and craning the crate sides over the fence.

She sat with her mother having lunch, tidied up and went into the city. They parked at the Cathedral and went in. As far as it went, for Willow it was all too familiar. The hymns were as she had already been advised, and the Evensong content was as the list. She went up to the organ, turned it on and set it up, then warmed her fingers with some Bach before playing each hymn in full. It was gratifying to hear some singing. Then, she worked through the Evensong list in full, with a lot more singing of the popular songs, and the choir singing with the choral pieces.

It was all very straight-forward, and she had done all she wanted to do in under the two hours. She went back down and the two of them left the Cathedral to go into the shopping area, where they window-shopped but took nothing home.

“You seem a bit preoccupied.”

“I feel that I’ve been here and done that already. I don’t want to appear jaded, but after six months playing hymns, it’s become background to my other music. I’m not knocking it; it has become the pathway to my other things, but I’m feeling a bit tired and flat. Gina felt the same yesterday. I don’t think it’s the fault of the church music, just that we’re in bubble of inactivity until the album gets taken around.”

“You’re afraid that nobody will play it, aren’t you?”

“You’re right. I don’t know what I’ll do if it bombs. I may be the only one in the band that thinks that way. I have this feeling that there’s something coming.”

“Could it be fear of the operation?”

“Could be. I’ve never considered having my manhood removed, it was just a part of me that worked as needed. It has to happen, because it’s something that could kill me if I get blood poisoning.”

“We’ll be there for you, darling. You aren’t alone anymore.”

“I know, Mum. I also have a lot of friends. I just don’t know how I’ll explain this.”

“Just say that it’s a consequence of the earlier problem. That something came back. It is the truth, and that helps.”

They had dinner after Ashley came in from measuring the back garden. He had decided that a garage wasn’t feasible, seeing that he would have to use the neighbours land as access. It would take the ‘crate castle’ to be emptied and removed, then a concrete floor laid and allowed to set, They would lose what little of the vegetable patch that remained after the crates had arrived. As far as Willow was concerned, they could lose a lot of stuff that had ended up out there for the reason that it had reached its use-by date.

Wendy took Willow in on Sunday morning, as Ashley was going to be in the club. They picked up Jacob on the way. The Cathedral was almost full when they went in, and there were several pictures taken as they walked in. The reason became apparent when they passed a notice board with a sign stating that the organist that played on the smash hit, ‘Love and Marriage’ would supply the music today.

That had the effect of breaking Willow’s funk. Out of sight of the public, she had to start laughing and sit down, while Jacob went and got her some water.

“You really have to hand it to the Bishop! There’s me and Gina thinking that playing here is the pinnacle for any organist, and he uses a four-minute YouTube video to pull in the punters!”

The service was as expected, and Willow played as expected. After she had played the Bishop out of the church, she sneaked in a few bars of the ‘Wedding March’ with more than a few cheers. When she came down, she was inundated by autograph hunters and younger fans asking questions.

When she had signed everything and was able to escape to the Chapter House, the Bishop was there with a big smile and a huge hug.

“Willow, Willow, Willow. You just had to round out a perfect service with the perfect snippet of classics. I’m pretty sure that more than ten percent of the congregation have never been in a church before. Your friend Bruce suggested the advert. Being in the media, he knows how to press buttons. He’s over there if you want to slap anyone around.”

“It’s perfectly all right, sir. It took me out of a funk that I’ve been in since we recorded our album on Thursday. You won’t be able to pull the same trick with Gina.”

“That depends on how many radio stations are playing your album, doesn’t it?”

They were both laughing when Wendy and Jacob came in, having to negotiate the small crowd and the security man.

“You two look happy.”

“We are, Wendy. Good morning, Jacob. No lightning or lumps of stone today?”

Jacob had to grin.

“Just the mob outside, sir. I would have been worried if someone had supplied a pile of rocks.”

The Bishop laughed.

“You may not have the faith, young man, but the knowledge of the stories is inside you, waiting to sustain you in your hour of need. Now, Willow, you’ll be back at half past three, please. There is a reporter from the Church News who wants to talk to you and take a few pictures before you start playing. He will do the same with Gina, next week, and then write an article that will be in that esteemed publication before the May concert.”

“Aye, aye, sir.”

He hugged her and Wendy, shook Jacob’s hand and they left the Chapter House and headed into the city. Jacob took the role of the man in the group and opened doors, pulled out chairs, and was generally gentlemanly. They had a leisurely lunch, window-shopped and were back at the Cathedral at the time nominated. The reporter was very kind and only asked general questions about her school, her likes and dislikes. She had to describe how she ended up as the organist on a viral video and she dropped hints about Summer Rose and the May concert.

He took pictures of her in front of the altar, and one with Jacob standing beside her. The last was of her sitting at the organ. By that time, it was very close to Evensong, and she prepared herself to start playing as he went back down to ground level. There was a good crowd, and she started on the hour, with a lot of singing. To her, this was what she was here for, the entertainment. When the choir was singing, she heard about five times as many voices as she could see, their previous visit obviously being continued with the Cathedrals’ own multipliers.

When she had finished and tidied up, she met the Dean at the bottom of the stairs who told her that it had been a good day. She had to agree. Wendy took the teenagers to the Steakhouse, where Ashley had secured a table. They had a good dinner and then went to the farm, where they were required to have a cup of tea and explain what had happened during the day. When they left, Jacob gave Willow a hug and a kiss without any embarrassment.

That night, when Willow went to bed, she cuddled her plush friends and was smiling as she went to sleep. It had been a very good day, in the end.

Monday was back to school. Willow had her shoulder bag and the various business cards bundled with elastic bands. At the lunch break, she went over to the table where Herb, Roy and Victor were sitting.

“Hi, guys. I want to tell you a little story. Last Thursday, Gina, Jacob, Brent, and I spent some hours in a recording studio in Birmingham to record the entire set of Carpenters songs that we played at the dinner dance. We asked the guys there about adding others to the four of us to do other things. I spoke about our unfinished project.”

“You told them about the Kansas set?”

“I did, Herb. Now, they’re interested but not convinced. The thing is that if we record it, we will be acting outside the school. The result will be a digital offering on our Summer Rose website. If you guys want to take it further, I have some business cards that I can give you.”

“What does it cost us?”

“Nothing except your time and talent. Our manager charges five percent until we come of age, or when we will be able to tour, and his cut goes to fifteen percent. Our promoter will cover the cost of recording and only split with us once the costs are met.”

“The band will be Summer Rose?”

“That’s right. Gina and I picked the name when it was just the two of us.”

“If you give us the cards, it’s up to us to get in touch. They won’t hound us?”

“Correct. Now, do you want the cards and talk about it. No pressure on our side but we would be happy to have you all on stage when we go live.”

“If we aren’t performing on stage, how will we make any money?”

“Have you heard that single by Rick Sacks and the Hikers?”

“You bet, it’s great.”

“That single went on the website on a Saturday evening. By Sunday evening it had been viewed close to a million times, and a week ago it hit two million views.”

“Views don’t make money.”

“No, but there was a link to let you buy the six-track album for a pound a piece.”

“We all got that. So what?”

“So, seventy percent of people viewing bought the album. I’ll leave you to work out the maths.”

She pulled out the business cards and gave each one a set.

“Wait! How do you know all this detail?”

“Did you see who overdubbed the organ tracks?”

She stood and left them before they could pick their chins up from the tabletop. She went over to where the four Gees and Jim were sitting.

“Hello, Gee Men. How are you all.”

“Good, Willow. We were watching you talk to Blue Two. The way that they’re huddled, I guess that you lit a fire under them.”

“Exactly, Geoff. It’s like the fire I’ve come over to you to light. Are you guys still determined to finish school before you tour?”

“That was the plan. The Head isn’t keen to see us give away a good education.”

“How about getting your name out there without touring?”

“How do we do that?”

“By having a website and selling your music online. You can do what Rick Saxon has done with the Hikers. I’ve got some business cards for a manager and a promoter who will be willing to take you into a recording studio.”

“What’s in it for you?”

“Only that it would be nice if Blue One opened a show with Blue Two in the second half. Actually, not Blue Two, we’re Summer Rose and we’ve signed with these guys. We recorded our Carpenters tracks last week and the result should be on the web in a week or two.”

“If we take the cards, it’s up to us to make contact?”

“Correct. One of the guys that I have a card for was talking to the Head a week after our Purple show. She threw him out but never told us that there were people interested. The other promoter is a good guy and will be putting our orchestra into a studio to record a classics album. That will be a school project; if you make the move, it will be your own project.”

Geoff nodded and she handed each one a set of cards, including an extra set for Geoff.

“They’re for Zara if you want her out front.”

Garry stood and gave her a hug before she left them and went back to her table, sitting down to finish her drink.

“Lit a couple of fires, there?”

“I hope so, Jacob. We can only ask and let them decide. By the way, I’ve got a copy of the Kansas album that we spoke about. Alec was the main singer when we did it last, but I think we can spread that between us.”

She gave him the CD and the bit of paper with suggested singers. They looked into each other’s eyes and smiled.

“Have you got your spark back? You were a bit down on Sunday.”

“I think so, Jacob. It’s the waiting that gets to me. Not having any control of things. I suppose that happens a lot when you’re grown up. As a kid, your world is immediate, but I’m starting to realise that you need to plan ahead. Take the service yesterday. There was no way that I could have foreseen a crowd of autograph hunters when I played for Rick in the church. We’re all going to be in that boat when we get famous. I just don’t know if it will be good or bad.”

“If I’m with you, Willow, it can only be good.”

They were interrupted by Gina.

“Come on, you lovebirds, classes are awaiting our esteemed selves.”

On the way home, Wendy had the radio on, softly, as the teens talked among themselves about their day. Suddenly, she reached over and turned it up as the sound of the Carpenters filled the car. Only, it wasn’t the Carpenters, it was Summer Rose. At the end, the announcer came on.

“That, dear listeners, is the first of many songs from a new double CD, called ‘Coventry Carpentry’, that I’ll be playing. The band is Summer Rose, and they all come from Coventry, so we may have another Specials from this fine city.”

Wendy turned it back down as another song started, with the car filled with whoops. When they arrived at the farm, they all got out and the teens took the opportunity to hug, with Jacob kissing Willow and whispering that he loved her. She replied in the same fashion.

Jacob’s parents were advised that their son was now being heard on the radio, and he turned his laptop on as they were sitting around the kitchen table. He found their new website, that must have gone up over the weekend. There was a video, which showed them in the recording studio playing. There was a link to the digital double album at five pounds each disc.

The video had only been seen fifteen hundred times, but it was early days. He clicked on a merchandise button which brought up pictures of each of them and the poster that was the album cover. The teens gave Wendy a hug and told her she was wonderful. Rosalie and Wilhelm were amazed. They had gone along with it to see their son happy, never thinking that it would come to this.

When they dropped Gina off, they had to go in and show Maisie the website and have another cup of tea. When they arrived home, Wendy and Willow went in and shed their winter coats.

“What happens now, darling?”

“What happens is that I’m in the toilet after two cups of tea and a lot of excitement!”

Willow went up to the toilet. When she turned around to flush, she thought that she saw something black in the water and decided it may have been an insect that had drowned. The dinner was full of laughs and joy, and there was a phone call to her grandparents. When she went to bed, there were two things on her mind. One was the concept that she, and the band, had been on the radio, while the other one made her smile more. It was those three little words that every girl wants to hear. They were the words that Alec, in all his time with her, had never uttered.

……………………………………………..

That evening, the IT specialist in Peter’s office was hunched over a computer. He had been sent a large file which contained the video and audio of Summer Rose in concert. He was replacing the studio clip with the live clip of the same song, thinking that it was much better seeing the interaction of the band on stage. He added the album cover, with a LIVE overwrite and put a link to buy the DVD at fifteen pounds for the download, or twenty for the actual disc.

…………………………………………..

Bruce Miller, having been sent a copy of the concert, was busy writing up his article for the next issue of the Observer. He had known the Specials, had gone to school with some, but had never been this close to an upcoming band before. He was looking forward to the next few months.

…………………………………………..

In her easy chair, the Head was looking at the website, wondering if she had done the right thing by agreeing to the release of the concert video. Whatever happened, the school would gain from its share of the takings, no matter how small, and she still had the complete concert DVD to sell in the school before the term ended. It was a hard job to keep the income coming in to improve the facilities and the equipment. It was the talent of her students that set the Blue Coat apart from run-of-the-mill schools. Without them, she knew, her job wouldn’t be so fulfilling.

…………………………………………

Tuesday morning seemed almost normal. Gina was on the organ for chapel. None of the other students listened to the middle-of-the-road radio stations, so nothing was said. Some thought it odd that Brent had been seen hugging Gina, Willow and Jacob; especially Jacob, but most thought that it was something between the four of them.

At lunch, Brent went over to his friends and gave them a bit of paper with the band website written on it, and then did the same for Geoff and the Gees. The first odd thing happened during the Orchestra. They were back to working with ‘Bolero’ and the Grieg. When they had played the two pieces, Mister Bamborough called for quiet.

“Last night, I looked at a website that the Head had told me about. It had four of this orchestra with a double album for sale. Those four, Willow, Gina, Jacob and Brent, performed a set of Carpenters songs at our dinner dance a couple of weeks ago. I applaud you four and hope that you do well. The school has a part in this, as every download of the concert video will bring us a piece of the income. The full concert DVD will be available next week as a school offering. It will be two discs, discounted, so will be twenty-five pounds each. It does show the skills of the others from this orchestra and is well worth it, especially for those who didn’t attend the wonderful event. That dance band is back at the Stoneleigh Community Club on Saturday evening, and I can tell you that it’s a good place to take your parents, as well as having fun.”

The band were hugged and backslapped as the session ended. Some had been at the school dance, but, for many, it was all something new. On the way home, Jacob remarked that things will now be changing for them. The others were a little bit overwhelmed by the reaction from their school friends.

When Willow was dropped off, she went inside to find her mother on the computer.

“What are you working on, Mum?”

“It’s a part of the graphics program that I’ve never used before. While we were preparing our dinner, I said that it had been a bit haywire in the club for the sing-along. Your father told me that there was a module in the program that they use for the best use of a sheet of steel when cutting a number of shapes. He had the dimensions of the back room of the club. I’ve estimated the space needed for an eight-seat table and chairs and have been working on finding the best fit while leaving space for a dance floor.”

“That looks like a pattern, rather than a table lay-out.”

“Exactly. I’ve found a layout that adds two eight-seaters to the old maximum and still leaves a dance floor. If we get inundated on Saturday evening, we’ll be able to seat two hundred and fifty-six and still have room to dance. That will increase the number that can be catered for at receptions as well. It still leaves plenty of room for people to move around.”

“That’s fantastic, Mum! You and Dad can see how it works tomorrow evening while I work with the village choir. There’s nearly a dozen of them now, and they can tell you what they think before anyone else sees it. From the point of view of someone on the stage, it would be great to have the audience as more of a ‘U’ shape in front of us. The only thing that I can see, right now, is that we will have to re-site the PA speakers, or else the close tables will have one in their ear.”

She had her sandwich and then told her mother about the orchestra session, and the fact that Mister Bamborough had brought up the website. She went and got her laptop and set it up on the kitchen table. When she looked at the website and noted the changes. The picture of the single link was different, so she clicked on it. She called her parents in to have a look.

“That’s nice, dear. They’ve gone from that boring studio clip to the school dance. That’s much nicer.”

“They must have received the permission and the raw video from the school. We were told that the full double DVD will be out next week, at twenty-five pounds each. Just the quartet section on the website is half that price for a download.”

Ashley put his hand on her shoulder.

“That’s because the school doesn’t pay the film crew or the sound guys. The website has to price everything as if you’ve gone into a professional studio to record the video. This is the money that things will cost when you do other recordings.”

“Oh! The real world. Did you notice the viewing number on the video, am I reading it right? I see a hundred and forty thousand.”

“Early days, daughter. If Peter has been canny, he would have sent it out to the people on Rick’s list. It may be a couple of days before an influencer gets to see it. Even that’s a good number if twenty thousand have bought the download at that price. We’ll have to wait until Peter sends us a statement of your earnings before we know for sure.”

On Wednesday, the four of them were the centre of attention. Most of the school had now seen the website and looked at the video. Summer Rose was now a group to be friends with no matter what year you were in. The rest of Blue Two reported that they had been in touch with Peter, with progress to be reported on after the parents had met him and seen the paperwork. The Gees said the same and had spoken to Marcus about recording something. Grant had been writing but never thought that he would have a chance to have anything played.

That evening, Wendy and Ashley moved tables and chairs around while Willow was in the front room with the choir ladies. They repeated the first two songs that they had perfected and worked on another item that Willow had found for them. The choral items from the Evensong was providing good material for this size group. After the session, they all went to the back room to see what the new layout was like.

It was different, and they sat in chairs and walked between settings with the chairs pulled out. Malcolm was there, with a big smile on his face. Saturday would be the big test.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 11

When the Roses walked home, they all felt that they had done well. Willow was happy at how her singing group were improving, Wendy was happy at the result of her work with what Ashley called a ‘nesting’ program, and Ashley with the thought that they would be able to cater for more in the club.

That night, when Willow went to the toilet, she saw definite black spots in the bowl. She wasn’t going to tell her parents yet, but she was going to call the clinic. It took her a while to slide into dreamland and she was clutching Tiger and Shaun tightly.

She was her usual self in the morning, only stopping to check the viewing numbers which were now reaching the quarter of a million. At school, she was attentive and focused during the lessons. When it came to lunchtime, she told her friends that she needed to make a phone call and to start without her. She found a private spot and called the clinic, asking to speak to her doctor.

“Good afternoon, doctor. It’s Willow Rose.”

“Do you have a problem, Willow?”

“I’m seeing black spots in the toilet bowl after I’ve passed water.”

“Right! Go to the nurses room in the school. When you see them, ring me back.”

“OK, will do.”

She found her way to the nurses office and knocked. When she was called to go in, the nurse smiled brightly.

“Hello, Willow. What can I do for you?”

“I’ve just rung my doctor and she has told me to see you and ring her back.”

“All right, you had better make that call.”

Willow rang the clinic and was put through to the doctor, who asked to speak to the nurse. The nurse pulled out a notepad and started writing while Willow looked on. When she said cheerio, she ended the call and gave the phone back to Willow.

“I have some things we have to do, right now. I have some urine sample containers and I’ve been told to get you to pass some water for me, then we ring her back. Here it is, now, go into the ensuite and give me a sample.”

Willow went into the toilet and half-filled the container, screwing the lid on. She washed her hands and took it out to the nurse who held it up and looked at the contents. She picked up her desk phone and called the clinic.

“I have that sample, doctor. There are drops of blood and some other things that I can’t identify.”

She listened for a few minutes and made some more notes.

“Willow, I need to take a blood sample. Then I’ll package the two items and call the path lab to send a courier, with results to come to me and the clinic. I’ve been told that you had a couple of growths taken from your groin before the first term, and the doctor tells me that scans have shown that something is wrong. I have to give you another sample bottle. She wants you to give her a sample on Monday morning, before you eat, and have your father drop it off on his way to work. She’ll give you a call when she gets that result.”

“Thank you, Miss. I was due to go in after the end of term, but it looks like I’ll be there earlier.”

“If you do have to miss any time, I will back you up. I suggest that whatever you have there, it needs to be looked at as soon as you can. I would hate to see someone as talented as you be lost to us.”

Willow went to join her friends for lunch, a sample bottle in a plastic bag and a note for her parents in her bag. In the lunchroom, she found that the only seat vacant on her table, and for several tables around, was the one saved for her. By this time, almost everyone had seen the video clip, and many said that they had bought the download.

As she ate, there was constant chatter about Summer Rose going on around her, but she hardly noticed until Herb stood in front of her.

“Willow, me and the guys have all signed on with Peter. You’re having a dinner dance at Stoneleigh on Saturday, any chance we can get some time in on stage?”

“I think we can work that in, Herb. We can let the other band members have some time off and we can do some Moody’s. If you bring your guitars, we can set up another pair of Marshall fifties. I have another idea. Brush up on the Kansas stuff, say, ‘Dust in the Wind’ and ‘Nobody’s Home’. Jacob can add his Fender sound to those, I’m sure.”

Jacob, who was listening to every word, nodded his head.

“I’ll tell the guys. What time to arrive?”

“Make it between six and half past. We can do a sound check before we eat. We play after we’ve eaten and start off with the dance band. Then I’ll call you guys up and we do some electric for the teens. After that, we end up with the four of us playing songs from the Carpentry album. Does that sound good to you?”

“You bet. We’ll be there, raring to go. It’s been too long since that school concert.”

She watched him almost bounce back to his table. Jacob gave out a short laugh.

“That is going to be one hell of a show, sweetheart.”

The rest of the day went normally, and everyone was talkative as Wendy drove them home. Gina was brought up to speed on the plans for the dinner dance. She was going into the city in the afternoon to prepare for the Sunday organ playing. Willow advised her to just get her fingers warm, then do the service and the Evensong in full, as there would be Cathedral visitors wanting to sing and the choir will be on hand when she played the choral items.

When they entered their home, Wendy put her hand on Willow’s arm.

“You were good, darling, but not good enough for me. Now, spill!”

Willow dug the sample bottle out of her bag and the note, which she gave to her mother.

“We can talk about it when I get back, I’m going to change.”

When she came back down, Wendy was sitting at the kitchen table with the note in front of her.

“What happened?”

“I thought I saw something dark in the bowl a few days ago. I spotted more yesterday and rang the clinic at lunch time. The doctor ordered me to go to see the school nurse. She got me to give a sample, rang the doctor back and was told to draw blood and sent the two to a path lab. Then she gave me the second container and told me to pass a sample Monday morning for Dad to take in on his way to work.”

“He told me that they were organising an operation on the Monday of the holidays.”

“It looks like I’ll be convalescing by then. Nothing drastic, just me becoming Willow for good.”

She burst into tears and was still sobbing, in her mother’s loving arms, when Ashley walked in. Wendy pushed the note towards him and continued to comfort her distraught daughter. He read it through, nodded, and went to the phone to call the clinic.

When he came back, Willow was calmer. He sat down.

“I called the doctor. She had given me an after-hours number to call. She says that she will know more when she gets the path results, but she is organising the surgery for Monday week. She needs to get the right people in.”

Willow blew her nose and looked at her father.

“Thanks, Dad. She did say that I’ll be a week in the hospital and the stitches would come out at the end of the next week. I’ll be better, now. It was just that there was a big build-up of stuff waiting to come out as tears. The nurse said that she wouldn’t be happy to lose someone like me, and it’s made me realise that there are now a lot of people relying on me. We’re planning a very different dinner dance on Saturday. The band from the school will be there, and we’ll be doing some of the Moody’s set. They have all signed with Peter, so it will be the first showing of the Summer Rose Group.”

“You’ll be fine, I’m sure. Go up and wash your face, then have a lie down. We’ll give you a call when dinner is ready. Then I want you to relax when you can until Saturday evening.”

“Yes, Dad.”

She went upstairs and her parents clung to each other.

“Don’t worry, my love. The doctor warned me that this might happen, she said that it would accelerate our daughter becoming a strong woman that she’s going to grow into. If you get dinner ready, I’ll give Bruce a call to let him know. The old story will be old news in a few weeks.”

He came back to help with the dinner preparation.

“Bruce tells me that he’s been talking to his friend, Marcus. The last that he saw, there has been close to twenty-five thousand downloads of the Carpentry album.”

“That’s nowhere near what Rick’s album had.”

“Rick’s album was a pound, this one’s a tenner. So that’s a quarter of a million. Take away the costs, and the management fee, and those four teenagers have made over forty thousand, each.”

Wendy had to have some water before she could carry on with the cooking.

“We don’t say anything, right! We’ll wait for the official statement from Peter. If that’s just the album, there could be concert DVD sales added.”

“That’s right. Shall I set the table while you go and see how Willow is bearing up.”

When Wendy came back, she had Willow with her, already dressed for bed.

“I’ll go to bed as soon as we’ve eaten, Dad. For some reason I feel totally drained.”

That’s all right, love. It’s been a big day.”

They had their dinner, with Willow toying with hers until she had settled and then did it justice. After that, she went up to bed and laid there, clutching her furry friends. She started off being sorry for herself, and then started imagining the performance on Saturday, finally going to sleep with a smile on her face.

In the morning, she was her usual bright self. That afternoon, the music group had the lesson on drumming and drum programming. There were lesson sheets for them to read later.

“Now, class. Reasonable drum machines run from about one fifty to over to five hundred. These are Behringer RD6 units, which sell for about two-thirty. All we’ll do, today, is let you play around with them in groups. I’ll hand out a sheet with the sequence we want to end with, and how to do it. There’ll be one sheet each, and you should hold on to it for the exams, as there will be a question based on it.”

Each machine was plugged into a five-watt amp, big enough to sit on a desk. The room soon resounded with drum sounds and squeals of delight from the students. Everyone had a go, and the three machines gave out the same three sequences at the end of the lesson. It had certainly made Willow think, determined that she should have one. That made her wonder if she could have the end of the shed when it was erected. The idea of a small recording studio was a thought.

She followed orders and rested on Friday evening. Saturday, she and her father carried her two-tier organ to the club, keeping them set up. She went back with the stool and quietly pulled out the PA and amps from the storage. After that, she went over to the church to check the hymns for Sunday. She had finished playing, something that always settled her, and met the Reverend on the way out.

“So, Gina is playing in the Cathedral today, to prepare for Sunday. That is a really big thing for her, and something that you’ve helped her get to. Did the Bishop play any tricks last week?”

“Not with the hymns, but he had advertised that the organ player from the hit single would provide the music, and I had to sign a load of autographs when I had finished in the morning. The place was packed!”

“He can’t do that with Gina.”

“That’s what I said, and he replied that it depended on how much airplay our album is getting.”

“We listen to the local station, and I can tell you that they’re playing your songs a lot. They have even started with the actual Carpenters and then blended it to you. There’s very little difference, mainly the instrumentation.”

“I’ll have to wait until I get a statement before I know how it’s going. The website has added the video from the school performance.”

She went back home and had lunch, then sat in her room and wrote some lyrics. At little after four, the family went to the club with Willow carrying her seat. Ashley checked out the bar area with Malcolm, while Wendy started putting out water, glasses, and cutlery on the tables. Willow smiled when she saw every table set. She busied herself plugging everything in, setting up microphones and testing the sound. Then, she sat at her keyboard and played Bach to calm her and, hopefully, please her mother. Then, she set it to piano setting and played some easy-listening pop, singing along. Wendy stopped to watch and listen, wondering at how much talent she was hearing.

Slowly, others came in. The casuals to start the cooking, some band members to go up on stage with Willow to continue to jam. By six, the whole band was there, electric and the wind. Malcolm was given the job of setting the mix as they played a song that used all the members.

The band went to the front area to have their meal, as other diners found seats and ordered drinks. Gina told them that she had spent two hours at the Cathedral that afternoon, and that she saw a notice that said that Sunday’s music was being supplied by a member of Summer Rose, the band that was covering the airwaves with Carpenters songs. Willow laughed.

“Expect a crowd of autograph hunters tomorrow. Last week, he had a similar poster that said that the organist would be the one from the hit single, ‘Love and Marriage’. They needed a security man to get me into the Chapter House.”

They talked about how they would work the evening, and what songs they would play. The extra seats had been filled and there were people waiting for their table when the band went to go on the stage. As decided, the extra guitarists went to the bar and sat on stools for the first part, with Ashley keeping them hydrated with lemonade and cola. The doors to the front area had been left open, so the diners there could hear the music.

When Willow could see that most of the diners had finished their meals, she announced that they would take a break and come back with dancing music for the fit and healthy. The band left the stage, with the core four taking a comfort stop. When they went back, the wind players were at the bar or sitting in spaces that had been saved for them. The guitarists plugged in.

Willow announced that they were going to play some songs that they had played at the school, and that there was a DVD available on the school website. Then they played the full Moody Blues set, with Willow providing the flute part using her Casio on the upper tier. Jacob was great with ‘For My Lady’ and his Fender opening to ‘Driftwood’ was almost uncanny.

There was a ton of room for dancers, and the whole room was swaying and singing along when they got to ‘Nights in White Satin’. At the end of that, there was applause and cheering. Willow spoke.

“We are now going to play a couple of songs that we hope will be on a future album, which could be called ‘Can’t be Kansas’. Look out for it in a few weeks, we hope.”

They then played ‘Dust in the Wind’ and ‘Nobody’s Home.’ After that, the extra members unplugged and left the stage.

“We are now the Summer Rose Quartet. Some of you may have listened to us on the radio in the last week. We are proud to offer the complete ‘Coventry Carpentry’ set. Copies of the album and a performance we did a couple of weeks ago are available on our website.”

The four of them worked through the entire double album until after ten, and time to wind up the proceedings. Willow could see Malcolm giving the wind players envelopes. The rest of them would split whatever he paid Peter. The dance floor was crowded, and, if she looked to her side, she could see couples dancing in the corridor to the front bar.

When they finished ‘We’ve only just Begun’ they all stood, went to the front of the stage, and bowed to applause. The crowd started to thin out, with some that they knew remaining seated. There was a table with Bruce, Marcus, Peter, Zac, and their wives. As the four approached them, all eight stood to give them hugs, beckoning the three guitarists over to join in. Then, Peter went to the wind players about getting them signed on to be official band members. Taking names and addresses and handing out business cards to the parents who had brought them.

Gina said that she had to go, as she was to be in the Cathedral in the morning. Willow gave her a hug and wished her luck. Brent went out with her to say his own brand of goodnight, after Peter gave them an envelope. Malcolm came over and spoke to Peter about payment and was joined by someone that Willow had never seen before. The man was very well dressed, and his partner had jewellery that sparkled in the lights. She could see them in discussion, and Peter handed the guy a business card before they shook hands and the couple left. She grinned when she thought about having ‘my people to talk to your people’. Jacob took hold of her hand.

“You look amused, my love?”

“Just realising that we have others to do the deals, darling. We’re surrounded by people who are committed to helping us play.”

Peter came over to them and gave each of them an envelope.

“This, believe it or not, is your statement of income since you signed on. Willow, your income from the Hikers is listed separately, along with the payment from the Cathedral. If I were you, I’d be at home and sitting down when you open it.”

“I haven’t had time to see the viewing numbers, Peter. I have to tell you that there will be a period of about two weeks that I won’t be available. I had surgery last summer and need some follow-up. I think that I’ll be in hospital Monday week, for a week, then home until the stitches come out a week after that.”

“Thank you for letting me know, Willow. There’s nothing set up yet, and I’ll try to get you into a radio station next week. I’ll email everyone with the time, and Zac will pick you up.”

He walked away and Jacob looked worried.

“Don’t worry, love. It’s just something that has to be done. I’m told that everything will be better for me afterwards. I had a couple of growths in my groin, which had to be removed. This time there is more that needs sorting out. I’ll need to tell the school when I get the firm date, so that they can save some course notes for me. When I come back, it will be exam time, anyway, so I don’t think I’ll miss a lot. You may have to run as a trio for the next sing-along, but Gina can do that stuff in her sleep, these days.”

“Can I visit you?”

“You’ll be at school, Jacob. I’ll call you to tell you how I am, and when I’m home, Racheal can bring you around. She knows the way. Your parents are waiting for you, love. I’ll see you on Monday.”

They kissed and he left with his parents, the envelope clutched in one hand, his guitar case in the other. Willow put her envelope in her bag and went on stage to finish clearing it. Victor and Roy were still there and helped her put things away. They offered to carry her keyboard home, so she got the keys out and led them around the corner.

Once they were in the peace and quiet, Roy thanked her for what had happened tonight.

“You don’t have to thank me for anything, Roy. It’s your own talent, and the talent of the rest of you that put you on that stage. Like the orchestra, we are all part of a team with some appearing to be out front at times. The two of you sang well in the Moody’s segment.”

They got to her house, and she got them to leave the keyboard next to the upright. As they went back to the club, Victor wanted to know what happened now.

“That’s up to us and our team. We have the rest of the school year to get through, and a few more years after that. Peter and Marcus did float a thought bubble about us being the second half of a show with Geoff and the Gees opening. The main thing there is whether they can get something out there that the public likes. Summer Rose is being played, but only the quiet stuff. If we record Kansas, we can test the waters with that. I don’t see why it won’t work after how it went down tonight.”

Back at the club, Willow thanked them and then helped her parents tidy up the room. Malcolm and Ashley decided that it was time to leave the tables and chairs in position, now that they were being used every two weeks. When the family finally went home, they were all too tired to do anything but sleep.

Sunday morning, they were all slow off the mark, but arrived at the church as the bells started ringing. Willow went in and got the organ ready, then played Bach as the church filled. The music had its usual effect on her, and she was calm and settled when the Reverend appeared below her. The service went well, the hymns were ones she had played before, and the only odd thing was the sermon, which was about embracing life, because it’s the only one we have, but with the prospect of everlasting life beyond. The first bit resonated, but the second was way over the top as far as she was concerned.

As usual, on these cold days, when she emerged from the church there were only a few that were walking away. The rest, she surmised, were already with their hot drinks. As she closed the church door, she thought about that one little touch of kindness that her father had started, which had completely altered established customs.

In the club, it was warm, cosy and friendly. Some asked her how she thought Gina was getting on, and she replied that Gina was totally able to perform in the Cathedral. When she went to the toilet, she ended up in the back room thinking about what happened last night.

This reminded her about the envelope in her bag. She sat at a table and opened the envelope and looked at the contents. After a few minutes, she folded the paper and put it back in her bag, then just sat to think.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 12

That was where Wendy found her sitting, some ten minutes later.

“Getting some quiet time in, love?”

“That and some thinking, Mum. Are you ready to go yet?”

“Just about. Your Dad will be here a while until Malcolm takes over.”

She looked around the room.

“Malcolm was very happy about the crowd. The biggest one-day takings in history, except for a big reception. He was talking about making the future events a book-first affair, with an upper limit and a cut-off time to turn up. He was amazed at how many ate in the front room and went in for a dance.”

“I saw some dancing in the corridor.”

“He has offered us a free lunch when he arrives, so the two of us should go home, freshen up, and change into something casual.”

She held her hand out to Willow, who took it and stood, a smile appearing on her face. They strolled home in the wintery light and went into the house. When they were sitting at the kitchen table with a steaming mug in front of each of them, Willow put the sheet of paper on the table.

“Peter gave me this last night, Mum. It’s the statement of earnings in the twelve days since we signed the contract. He did suggest that I was sitting down when I looked at it.”

Wendy looked at the figures.

“OK. Income from twenty-seven thousand odd album downloads, was over two hundred and seventy thousand. Costs to produce album was six thousand, Marcus Waddington’s expenses for admin, studio hire, and transport was five thousand. I see a note that the DVD downloads are starting next week, with the actual discs available a few days later, cost of supply to be reported later. That leaves two-hundred and fifty-nine thousand with your share being sixty-four thousand seven fifty. That’s wonderful. Each of the others will be over the moon with that!”

“It doesn’t include poster sales, as I think that the poster is free to album buyers. When they have laminated posters there will be a charge. If you look lower, there is four thousand off the top for Peter’s costs, admin, and IT services, and six thousand to the school. Then he’s taken another three thousand as his five percent.”

“That still leaves you with sixty thousand in the first two weeks. That’s pretty good, and you haven’t even been interviewed yet. What about the Hikers and other stuff?”

“Turn over to the next page. The Cathedral paid me a hundred for my services last week, and the Hikers income has been another six thousand, less the five percent. I would be interested to see what the Uni Fund account stands at now that that income has been diverted.”

Wendy went to fetch the laptop from the office, called up the account and turned the screen so that Willow could see it.

“Wow! Over eighty-seven thousand after the things we bought. That’s awesome.”

“What’s awesome is you and the band. There wasn’t a person in the club who didn’t have a good time last night. It may lead to a few more sales in the next few days, but the main thing is that you’re here and we need to make sure that you’re totally healthy. I’ll ring the Head from work, tomorrow, to let her know that you’ll be away for a couple of weeks which can’t be avoided.”

“Tell her to check with the school nurse who took the urine sample. She spoke to the doctor in a foreign language which you learn in medical school. The only part that I caught was UTI.”

“That stands for Urinary Tract Infection, which is common among women who get a bug in the outlet. Some men can get it by sitting on a dirty toilet. I expect that the doctor will give your father a script to get filled on Monday if there’s traces of that. A week of anti-biotics before the operation can only help.”

They tidied up and walked back to the club, where Malcolm greeted Willow with a bear-hug.

“Willow and Wendy. Because of your talents, we had over two hundred and fifty in the back room, an all-time record, and served two-hundred and eighty meals. Now, what do you want to eat? I’ll get Ashley out from behind the bar to sit with you.”

“It seems busier than the usual Sunday.”

“You bet. Bringing them over from the church means that some stay to eat.”

They had a good meal, with some coming over to tell Willow how much they enjoyed the previous evening. They were eating dessert when her phone chirped. She took it to the back room to answer. It was Brent, to tell her that both he, and his parents, were shocked at what they had earned since they had signed.

“My Dad thought that it was all a joke until your dad offered to buy a drum kit. He thinks that he should be paying it back now.”

“Tell him to get you signed on with an accountant. There has to be more to come.”

“I’ll work on that. Dad’s going to take me into Birmingham next Saturday so I can get one of those drum machines that we played with at school. When I was looking at it, there’s so much more that you can do with it.”

“If you get one, get one for me, please. I’ll pay you for it.”

“No way I’m asking you for money, Willow, not after what you’ve done for me.”

“I may not be in school that week, so you can give it to Gina or Jacob to bring home. See you on Monday.”

She was heading back to her melting ice cream when the phone chirped again.

“Good morning, Jacob. How are you this lovely morning?”

“Stunned, Willow. I looked at that paper that we were given last night. I was staggered, and so was Dad when I showed him.”

“Yeah, Brent was just on the phone. I’ll say the same that I said to him. Get to see an accountant, I’m sure that your dad uses one for the farm accounts. You will be able to buy your own Martin now.”

“Later, maybe. First, I need a practise amp for home, so I can use my effects box. Have you heard from Gina?”

“No. She’ll be just finishing the stint in the Cathedral. If she didn’t take the envelope with her, she’ll probably look at it when she gets home. Look, my ice cream is becoming a flavoured puddle in the dish. Talk to you at tomorrow. Love you.”

“Love you, too. See you in the morning.”

She went back to finish her meal.

“What was that, sweetheart?”

“Just Brent, and then Jacob, ringing about our paperwork.”

Ashley looked up.

“What paperwork, sweetie?”

“Peter gave us all a statement of earnings last night. Mine is on the kitchen table for you to have a look at. I think that I need to be on an accountant’s books, and a lawyer so that I can have an official name change after the operation. There has to be tax problems coming our way, so I will need a bank account which can have a small regular deposit from Peter put in.”

“I’ll give Peter a call from work, tomorrow. We have a guy that does our tax, so I’ll call him. What sort of money are we talking about?”

Wendy smiled and put her hand on her husband’s arm.

“With the Uni Fund and what Peter is holding at the moment, about a hundred and fifty thousand.”

Ashley took a quick gulp of his drink.

“You’re dead right, Willow. I’ll make the calls tomorrow. If they need to see you, we can organise an evening appointment before you go to the clinic. This is all happening in a bit of a rush, isn’t it?”

“Can’t disagree with you there, Dad.”

Back at home, Ashley had a look at the paperwork and went to his office to photocopy it for the accountant. Then he called up the bank account and printed off the movements since the day that Willow recorded the overdub for Rick. Then, he found the contract with Peter and took a copy of that, before logging on to the band website and printing off the opening page. The accountant could look at it to see, for himself, the offerings, prices, and download numbers. He went back into the kitchen.

“What else will I need?”

“Probably the medical report from my original diagnosis, plus one after the operation to confirm that I’m female. We will need something like that for the name and gender change, not to mention a new passport application.”

“That will be a job for later. I have enough for now. I’ll ask around the office to see if there are good financial and legal guys locally. Several of guys in the office have had problems in the past. Anything else.”

“Only that when you order the shed, you make it big enough to fit a small recording studio in.”

Willow spent the afternoon at the keyboard, her notepad on the key cover of the upright, working on songs of her own. When she had a basic tune, she wrote the notation, something that she had always though was too much work. The family had a light tea, followed by the front doorbell ringing. Ashley opened it to find Maisie and Gina standing there.

Gina rushed past him to grab Willow in a hug that almost turned her blue.

“Hello, friend. How was the Cathedral?”

Gina giggled.

“You were right about the autograph hunters. I had to be rescued by security. The Bishop thought that it was a huge joke. I don’t know what he’s got up his sleeve next week. Anyway, I’m here to talk money, Willow. Enough money to take me to university.”

“Me too. As it says in the song, we’ve only just begun. Dad’s going to ring and get an appointment with an accountant. Seeing that we’re almost sisters, how about he takes Maisie along. Jacob’s dad will have one for the farm business, and Brent’s dad probably has one for his bricklaying business.”

“Accountants at our age. That’s weird. By the way, when is your birthday?”

“May twentieth.”

“No way! I’m the twenty-second! We can have a joint birthday party, I expect that by that time, we’ll have enough friends to fill the club. It’ll be a blast! Actually, it will be my very first party with invites. What about you, I bet that you’ve had a few parties, yourself.”

“Believe it or not, my friend, this will be my first as well. I was a bit of a loner before. It took coming here to bring me out of myself.”

“I find that hard to believe!”

“It’s true. I was always getting bullied. It was meeting you that helped me more than you can know. That and the school being so good for musicians. Look, I need to show you something before you invite me to a pool party.”

She took Gina’s hand and led her up to her room. She shut the door and loosened her skirt waist, then pulled her blouse out from the skirt. She stood with her back to Gina.

“Lift the blouse, friend.”

Gina lifted the blouse and gasped.

“You’re… you’ve got scars all over your back!”

“They go all the way round, friend. I had all-inclusive bullies at my last school.”

“Did you report them?”

“No. My parents didn’t even know until we got here, and Mum saw them. Nobody at the school knows, except you. They have started to fade, and my doctor told me that I’ll be able to wear a backless dress, sometime, as long as I have someone to apply concealer.”

“Some are more faded than others.”

“The last ones happened in the last week of the third term, last year.”

She tucked herself in and readjusted the waistband. The girls went back downstairs where the adults were discussing investments. They all sat in the kitchen for a while, talking about what was now happening. The girls were less worried about things than the parents. When the visitors were leaving, they both gave Willow hugs. Maisie just said, ‘Thank you for everything’ and Gina whispered, ‘See you tomorrow, true friend. We have a real party to plan.’

On Monday morning, Willow half-filled the container, sealed it and wrote her details in the sticker. She put in the zip-lock bag and gave it to her father. On the way to school, the teens were quiet, especially after hearing themselves on morning radio.

As they entered every class, they got a cheer, but treated the lessons with the attention they deserved, much to the relief of the teachers. In the lunchroom, they were joined by Roy and the others, to talk about the set that they had played. Herb was almost hyper and couldn’t wait to be in the recording studio.

“No rush, Herb. We have to allow the first album to have its time in the sun before we record again. I expect that we’ll be in the studio in the last week of the month, or the first weeks of next month. We have two weeks before the terms to get together and rehearse. We should keep it away from the school. I expect that we can use the club; it has everything we need. When I did the overdub for Rick, he had a recording unit that sat in the sweet spot in the church and only needed the one microphone. Jacob can see his sister and find out where we can get one for ourselves. We can club together to buy it.”

“That sounds good. I was thinking that we could use a rehearsal room, but I see your reasoning. I was wondering how Jacob would fit in with an acoustic, but he sounded great. My parents were there to see me, and they agree that I’m one of the lucky ones to be part of Summer Rose.”

“Thank you, Herb. You’re where you deserve to be. We’ll see what they think if we get on the box for interviews. I’m expecting that the four of us will be first, and then the rest of you when we have another song out. Do any of you write?”

“Victor had a few songs that we’ve played around with.”

“Look, bring them along, or better still email the rest of us with recordings, and well see if we can put together an album of our own material. That’s the sure sign of a mature band.”

“Will do, Willow.”

Things got back to normal in the afternoon. The band had their nine minutes of fame. Everyone had agreed that the dance on Saturday had been awesome, and all of the band members were awesome. There were even a few early bird CDs for them to sign, which allowed them to inspect the product for the first time.

When Ashley got home on Monday, he had some news and a small box with a pop-out tray of pills.

“Willow, the sample that the nurse took showed a bug in your water. These pills have to be taken, one a day after dinner. There are seven, the last taken on Sunday. After that one, you have to fast. Just water until you get out of the operating theatre. The blood didn’t show any abnormal signs except a raised level of white cells, which the doctor says is usual if you have an infection. I take you in on Monday morning, and she thinks I should be able to bring you home on Friday afternoon. I take you in on the following Friday for them to look you over and remove the stitches. They’ll send you home in a taxi.”

“Thanks, Dad. I’ll speak to the Head.”

“I rang her as well and explained the situation as we want her to hear it. She may talk to you this week, but she promised that she will email any course notes for you to keep up. She said that it will be mainly revision and you will be going back for exams.”

“I know. It doesn’t seem real that I’ve been going to that school for two terms. By the way, Gina has her birthday two days after mine, and we were wondering if we could have a big party at the club?”

“Will you want it on one of the days, the day in the middle, or wait to the Saturday?”

“We’ll discuss it and let you know. A weekday would be better, though, won’t it?”

“Certainly, if the Saturday is a sing-along or a dance. Were you thinking of playing?”

“Actually, I was thinking of getting the G-Force to play. Gina and I can ask Peter for a discount, I’m sure.”

On Tuesday, it was Willow’s turn to play for chapel. The orchestra session was more of ‘Bolero’ and the Grieg, with Mister Bamborough telling them that they were likely to be in a recording studio in the new term, and that they would bookend the two pieces with Willow and Gina playing one of the Beethoven ‘Organ Sonatas’ each. Before she left, she told him that she would be missing the next two sessions for medical reasons, so he could concentrate on Gina, as she already knew all four of the sonatas.

“I know, Reg told me. I would have you play both, but I hear that Gina is fast catching up. I heard her at Evensong on Sunday, and it could have been the regular organist up there.”

The rest of the week was fairly normal. Willow had a session with her Village Choir on Wednesday evening, telling them that she wouldn’t be able to look after them the following week. Ashley and Maisie went to see an accountant that had been recommended, coming home to say that things would be set up by the time Willow was home again.

At school, the lessons were starting to take on the revision feel. Thursday, she sought out Mister Jamieson and told him that she would miss the drumming class on the following Friday. He gave her the course notes in advance.

On the way home on the Friday, she and Gina sorted out the order of organ playing. Willow was in the Cathedral on Sunday, and Gina in the church. Gina was in the Cathedral the following Sunday, and Willow hoped that she would be good enough to play the church. Gina would play the chapel for two weeks, with Willow taking the last week of term. Willow said that she hoped she would be able to play for the sing-along on the Saturday after she got home but would let Gina know if she couldn’t. Wendy was going to continue the usual school run while Willow was in hospital.

With everything sorted out, Willow just had to get through Saturday and her turn at the Cathedral on Sunday. Her keyboard was back in her room, and she had spent a lot of her evenings writing and recording the tracks. She now had twelve songs, including the three that they had already played. Most of the later songs were from her imagination about things that an older girl may live through, taken from films or stories she had read.

On Saturday afternoon, she sent the files to each of the three others, as well as all twelve of the basic files to Herb, Victor and Roy. To those, she had a message that the others had already played the first three as a quartet, but to add their ideas to turn everything into an electric offering. Then, Wendy took her into Coventry to run through the content for the Sunday services.

Ashley was on duty in the club on Saturday, as Malcolm had the idea that there would be more than usual coming along. Wendy and Willow walked there to have dinner and found about fifty diners there already. More came in while they ate, with some having to sit in the back room. Malcolm offered her cash in hand if she would play something, so Willow finished her meal and went to the stage. She pulled out the Yamaha and set it up, adding one of the Marshalls.

The other diners were transferring their meals to other tables in the back room as she was doing this, so, when she sat at the keyboard, alone on the stage, there were about seventy people in front of her. She had plugged a microphone into one of the amp inputs.

“Good evening, folks. This isn’t one of our normal Saturday evening shows, so I’ll have to apologise if it isn’t up to the standard that you’ve come to expect from the Stoneleigh Club. I’m Willow Rose, part of Summer Rose. I’ll play you the songs you may have been hearing on the radio, then I have a few new ones that may become our next album. I hope that you enjoy them, and the dance floor is there to be used.”

She had set the Yamaha to the piano and started her first solo performance on stage. This was pure improvisation and bravado. She worked through all the Carpenters material and then took a break. She was a few songs in when Maisie and Gina came in and ordered dinners. Gina grinned and gave her a thumbs up as the performance continued.

In the break, she went over to them, and the girls hugged.

“That was awesome, friend. Even pared down to just the piano, you nail it! How come you’re up there?”

“Malcolm asked me. I think that some of the people here are on their first visit. He wanted them to have something to talk about when they leave. I’m going to do some of the easier dance tunes after, then I think I’ll do all of the ‘Journey’ set. Did you get the files?”

“I did. I haven’t had a chance to work with them yet, so it will be good to hear them live. Did you send them to the others?”

“Yes. I also sent the whole set to the electric section. If they come up with anything good, it may be a good second album for the band. Not as heavy as the ‘Kansas’ but all original material. That’s what sets a band up as a force to be reckoned with. The feedback, tonight, will be interesting. You’ll have a fortnight without me around to kick it around.”

After her comfort break and a glass of water, she told her father that if Malcolm put together an envelope, to take it for her. Back on stage, she set the Yamaha to organ and started playing some of the dance numbers that were easy enough to sing and play at the same time. She was gratified when some couples came out to dance. After an hour of these, she announced that she was ending the evening with a set of songs from a possible album called ‘Journey’ and comments would be appreciated.

“You, tonight, are the first to hear this set. I hope that the ladies among you can relate to the story of a child becoming a teenage girl and then growing to be a woman.”

She sang all twelve songs, live for the first time. There was some dancing, some smiling, some of the women going to their bags for tissues, including Wendy. The first five were all from Willow’s own experiences, shared by most of the females in the room. The rest were from her imagination, which seemed to resonate with the older women there. At the last song, she sat, head bowed, then stood and nodded her head to the audience, who were applauding her. She turned the keyboard and amp off, then left the stage to be hugged by Gina and Wendy, then by most of the women present, and some of the men.

She sat with her mother, Maisie and Gina, and had a lemonade. Gina told her that the album was going to be a hit, even if it was only bought by the female half of the population. She had recorded the performance on her phone and would play it to the others when they met. She said that she would organise an after-school session to show it to them.

That night, as the Rose family walked home, her father was quiet for a while.

“What’s up, Dad? It looked like a good night for the club.”

“That’s the thing, you clever girl. People will be coming along expecting to be entertained. You can’t carry it on your shoulders.”

“I don’t have to, Dad. You do have the phone number of a grateful manager, don’t you? I bet that he has a stable full of bands who would be happy to play here. It could become part of the live music scene. I don’t mean rock bands, but there would be a lot of older folks who appreciate a meal and a dance on Saturday evenings. If we have to move the sing-alongs to another night, then so be it. We could have a link to book for meals on the website. I’d be talking to Peter, if I were you.”

“I once thought that you were just a good musician, but you’ve become a good teacher, a good organiser, and a good businesswoman. That’s a great idea which I’ll discuss with Malcolm and the other board members. Tonight, we had enough paying customers to cover band hire, and a full house would turn a good profit, as last Saturday proved. While you’re in bed next week, things may be changing outside, as well as with you. That last set brought tears to my eyes; it was so sweet.”

“You and every woman in the room, my husband. That set tugged at the heartstrings like nothing I’ve heard lately.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 13

On Sunday morning, Wendy took her daughter into Coventry. As they walked into the Cathedral, there were more people wanting to take pictures and wanting selfies with Willow. They saw the poster that advertised the day’s music being played by ‘Willow Rose – not only the organist of the hit song ‘Love and Marriage’ but also the leader of the ‘Summer Rose Quartet.”

The Dean met them.

“I have to thank you and your friend Gina. You’ve lifted our attendance numbers with some that would have never set foot inside the Cathedral before. You’re doing, for us, what you did at St. Marys.”

They had a drink in the Chapter House before Willow went up to the organ to start the proceedings. The service was as she had played the day before, and she played some Bach afterwards for a few minutes.

Mother and daughter went into the city. Today, Wendy had decided that they were going to do some serious dress shopping, as Willow needed something suitable for the stage. They were sitting in the shopping centre café, bags beside them, when Wendy smiled.

“That was a good service, this morning. It takes some bravery to be up there, on your own, in charge of that instrument.”

“Church organ playing is a touch of skill, a lot of practise, and the chance that’s offered, Mum. Real bravery was what I needed last night. I looked out at those people and wondered if I would be able to entertain them on my own. Everything I played I was imagining that I was in my bedroom, alone.”

“If that was the case, my darling, you were totally successful in hiding it. You could have been any one of those solo artists up there. I was listening to some of the comments. One woman told her friends that she had been to Las Vegas, and you were as good as some of the stars she had seen there.”

“If we ever play Las Vegas, Mum, it will be me and my friends on stage. I couldn’t do anything without them behind me.”

“Exactly, Willow. They will be behind you as the girl leader. They all know that, already, and they will all follow you to the ends of the world. You may consider them your equals, but most of them think of you as the first among equals.”

“That’s almost scary, Mum. It’s after three, we had better get this shopping in the car and head back for Evensong.”

When they walked into the Cathedral, Willow glanced up at the organ to see a man up a ladder. The Dean saw them and hurried over.

“Follow me, the Bishop wants a word.”

They followed him to the Chapter House, where the Bishop was sitting on an easy chair. He gestured to others.

“Please sit. I have something important to ask.”

They sat and were offered refreshments.

“No thank you, we have just come from the café.”

The Bishop sat forward.

“Willow. Our regular organist has used up his available leave but cannot come back to us yet. His son will be able to be flown back in a couple of months to be in a spinal unit for rehabilitation. He asked for, and was given, three months of his long service. This will take him to the end of May. Will it be possible that we can continue with you and Gina playing for us?”

“I suppose it would be all right. Playing here is a wonderful experience. That would take us through Easter, though.”

“Ah! Yes. We will have to work something out with Reverend Russell for that. It does give us some time to sort out. Perhaps we can send a coach to Stoneleigh and bring everyone here.”

“That would be good, but when they find that out, you’ll need two coaches, or more.”

“I’ll keep that in mind when I talk to him. The other thing is that we will consider the two of you as semi-permanent employees. We’ll pay each of you five hundred on the week for your Saturday and Sunday time. Through your manager, of course.”

“That’s very generous, thank you.”

“One more thing is going to be different.”

“Will that be why there’s a man up a ladder over the organ?”

He grinned.

“Nothing gets by you, my girl. Yes. There is a man on a ladder. He is installing a camera which will show you playing. We have used it in the past but not recently. We usually live-stream the morning service, using a camera mounted on the wall that looks at the altar area as well as the one that takes in the full Cathedral. That one you have vision of by the organ. We want to start live-streaming the Evensong as well. Our organist will watch on his computer.”

“That sounds like a good move, Bishop. Would you mind if we have a link on the Summer Rose website so that some of our friends can watch?”

“I’ve already spoken to Peter about that, and he says that he’ll have something up for today. We have already added the link to our own website.”

Willow turned to her mother.

“What do you think, Mum?”

“I think that it will be wonderful for the two of you, as well as for the general public once the service becomes well-known. Bruce may be interested in writing about it in the Observer.”

“Talk to whoever you see fit, Mrs. Rose. I think that our man may have finished now, Willow. When you have the monitor on, you’ll see yourself so that you can smile or sing along. It will show you which of two cameras is being used today and the three for the morning service. Could you please advise Gina?”

“I will, sir. I’d better go and warm up my fingers.”

She left the Chapter House, had a comfort stop and went up to the organ, noting the camera position, slightly to one side so that she would be seen in semi-profile. She looked at her watch and set the timer, then started playing Bach until four.

As she worked through the Evensong, she would glance at the monitor and smile when she saw herself. The choir were in full voice and there were no reasons not to be happy as the Cathedral reverberated with the singing congregation. When she finished, she looked down and there seemed to be a lot more there than usual.

On the way home, she rang Gina, with her end on speaker.

“Hi, friend.”

“Hi, Willow. What’s up? Is the organist back?”

“Just the opposite. He’ll be away for another three months and we’re going to get five hundred each to play as semi-permanent employees.”

“That’s fantastic!”

“There’s also a camera over the organ to show you playing. They are live streaming both the morning service and the Evensong.”

“So, we can tell the school and they’ll let everyone know. That’s awesome.”

“There will be a link on their website and the Bishop has already spoken to Peter about one on ours.”

“OK, I’ll go on-line and have a look.”

“While I was playing, today, I had some thoughts. Are you up for a little job while I’m away?”

“Fire away.”

“Can you speak to the rest of the band, including the guitarists, and see if you can work on the ‘Journey’ set?”

“Already thinking about that.”

“Also, can you speak to the film guys and the sound man that the school use to record the concerts. What I’m thinking is that we can pay for them to record us in the club, one day during the holiday. I’ll see my Dad about having the back room. If we have a set that’s ready to record, we can offer it to Peter as a done deal. I have the idea that he won’t talk to Marcus about getting us back in the studio until the Carpentry album starts to flag.”

“I’m with you there. They won’t be able to use the school equipment, though.”

“If they’re willing to come along, tell them that they will get five hundred each for two day’s work. If they select what they need, they can order it and then email the account to me. I’ll get Dad to pay it with a transfer from my account, then they can pick it up. We get to keep the gear. I reckon they will need two cameras and an eight-track digital recorder, with six microphones and cables to the PA. It’s stuff that we can learn to use for ourselves later.”

“That sounds like a good plan, Willow. Are you sure that you want to fund this?”

“I already have a lot more than you guys from the Hikers sales, so I’m happy to do that. There’s something else.”

“What’s that.”

“Can you talk to Geoff and see if he’s interested in being recorded. I have been told that Grant is writing original songs. This would be a good time for them to show us what they can do, as well as giving them something to show Peter as well.”

“How will we get the discs?”

“I expect that the technical guys have a lot of gear at home. If they need the software to mix and process the audio and video, I’m happy to give that to them, as long as they get an extra package for us to use later.”

“This is starting to sound like a long-term project.”

“That’s because I’m starting to think long-term, friend. I hope that you all join me on the journey, because I need you all there with me, making music and entertaining the crowd.”

“I’m with you, all the way, friend. I’ve made notes and I’ll get on to it during the week. Be busy but don’t let the school know what we’re up to.”

“Right on. The tech guys are all seniors, perhaps Geoff and the G-Force already know them.”

“All right. I’ll ask your mother how you’re getting on and may be able to visit you.”

“It’s all right if you leave it until I’m home. If I’m up to it, I’ll go over to the church on Saturday to see if I’m good to play.”

“All right, friend. I’ll let your mother know how I’m moving with the plan. The more I think about it, the more I think that you are totally right. Catch you later, friend.”

“Keep well, friend. Thank you for listening.”

She turned the phone call off. Wendy glanced at her as they drove down the main road.

“You don’t do things by halves, my daughter. That was the slickest piece of organising I’ve seen from you. How much do you think the equipment will cost?”

“Not sure, Mum. Maybe five to ten thousand. Those guys will get the best they can that will do the job. It’s spending money to make money. If we get big, we can find a lock-up and create our own studio. If we don’t, I’ll get some of my money back if I sell it.”

“What brought all this on?”

“Last night in the club. I was up there, on my own, playing the keyboard and singing. It was like the feeling I got the first time I played the Purple, scared to be doing it but exhilarated at the same time. It was the feeling that I was one with the music and that it would be my future. I’m still going to work towards university, but there will always be time to entertain. I hope you and Dad are all right with that.”

“We’re right behind you, my daughter. I have such pride and joy in my heart when I see you performing. Your father is the same but has a problem telling you how much he loves and admires you. It will be your life, and only you can decide how you want to live it. When we get home, I’ll have to email your Gramma to tell her how to watch you on a Sunday. She has already been told about the band website and has told me that she’ll buy the CD and DVD when they are actual things that arrive in the post. She is a big fan.”

“If we produce our own DVD in the club, we can get the rest of the band to sign it and we can send her an exclusive first look at the next album.”

“She will love that. Now, let’s get home and get you fed. You need to take that last pill and get off to bed. I’m sure that it will take you a while to get to sleep tonight.”

After dinner, Willow got ready for bed and went up to her room to put her headphones on and play the keyboard, now back in its usual place. She was engrossed with sorting out the niggling tune based on MRI sounds when she felt her phone vibrate.

“Willow speaking.”

“Willow, it’s Racheal. I was talking to Jacob today and he told me that you were going into hospital tomorrow. I thought that I should call and give you my wish that everything is fixed.”

“I’ve been told that it will be, Rach. How are you?”

“It’s been crazy. We were in London yesterday, talking to some big promoter about a nationwide tour. The problem is that what he was offering was all good for him but not great for the band. Rick went there, ready to do whatever it takes but we came home without agreeing to anything.”

“Tell him to speak to Bruce Miller again. Did the band sign with Peter?”

“Not yet, they had thought that because they had done so well on their own, they could look after themselves. Nothing’s happened yet.”

“They need a good manager. We signed with Peter and had Marcus take us into a studio to record our album. Those guys are looking out for us and things are happening behind the scenes.”

“I’ll talk to him. Anyway, all the best for next week, I’ll try to get to the next dance. Mum told me that you have to book to get a seat.”

“Thanks, Rach, see you there.”

She switched everything off and got into bed. She hugged her two soft friends and thought about what she had just said. She decided that she would be more inclusive when it came to band decisions in future, if she could.

In the morning, she showered and dressed in loose clothes, expecting that they will be the best for after the operation. She had an overnight bag already packed, so just needed to add her phone and charging cable. She had her laptop in a bag with its own cable. She made her bed, and, on impulse, added Tiger to her bag. She stayed in her room until her parents had eaten, then went down to join Ashley for the drive to Gaydon.

Wendy gave her a hug and a kiss on the forehead, saying that Ashley will drop in to see her that afternoon, and she would be going to the clinic as soon as she left work on Tuesday, seeing that Maisie would be picking up the others. On the way in, Ashley broke the silence.

“Your mother told me about your plans that you put into place. Just tell me the day you want to use the back room and I’ll make sure that there’s a no entry sign. I’m behind you with what you have set in motion. It’s always good to be pro-active, and a complete recording of the new album will push Peter into moving ahead, as soon as he can see how good it is. What I saw on Saturday was enough for me to have total confidence in what you decide.”

“Thanks, Dad. I told Mum that it’s spending money to make money, and I hope I’m right. If I’m not, I’ll just have to roll with the punches. If I’m zonked when you come in, you don’t have to stop.”

“Yes, I do, my darling daughter. I have to make sure that you’re settled after the operation. I’ll get the spotlight and the third-degree interrogation when I get home.”

“Just put the Deep Purple DVD on, Dad. That will save you.”

“What do you know about that?”

“Only that when you hear it, the bedsprings squeak. You need to oil them or get a new mattress.”

He was still chuckling when they stopped at the clinic. Willow gave him a kiss on the cheek and grabbed both of her bags.

“Have a good day at work, Dad. I’ll be all right. I’m in good hands.”

She walked into the clinic as he drove away. The receptionist told her to sit down and made a phone call. Five minutes later, a nurse came to lead her into the vortex of medical intervention. She was shown a bed in a private room, asked to completely strip and then given a sample bottle for some urine to check to make sure the infection had been conquered. She laid on the bed as another nurse came in with a razor to shave her pubic area, then disinfected the area. Later, she was given an injection to make her drowsy and able to take things as they came.

About ten, she was taken on a trolley to the pre-op room and the anaesthetist put a needle into the back of her hand. After that, she stopped thinking and just let things happen. She woke up in the late afternoon in the bed, with pipes leading from her groin area and a drip in her arm. Something beeped and a nurse came in with some fluid for her to sip.

“Welcome back to the world, Willow. The doctor will be around soon, but I can tell you that everything is good.”

She laid there, quietly, and wondered how this was going to change things. Before, she was a pretend girl, but without too much of her old self to give her away. Now, there was nothing to give her away, she hoped, except the fact that children was not on the cards. About an hour later, her doctor came in and checked the clipboard at the end of the bed.

“Welcome to the world of womanhood. The operation was as perfect as it could be, considering what the surgeons had to work with. The nasty stuff that was growing has been taken away and is in the path lab to be checked. They inverted your willie and have given you a useable vagina and a new outlet for your urine, just the same configuration as every girl. There is only one problem that I can see.”

“What’s that, doctor?”

“Just about every nurse on this floor have the Summer Rose album. Your hand may be stiff after signing all the autographs. You are so much more than the lad that we operated on last time, and your fame needs us to make sure nobody sneaks in to take pictures.”

“I’m not famous, doctor. I’m just a musical schoolgirl.”

“Yeah! And I’m Florence Nightingale.”

“Hello, Flo. What do you know, you just got back from a theatre show.”

“You, my girl, are going to light up the clinic while you’re here.”

“Why, thank you, doctor. I’m no match against you.”

The doctor grinned and left her. When her father came in, she had gone to sleep naturally, so he was given the details and allowed to look at her clutching her Tiger. He smiled, thanked the nurses and went home. He told Wendy what their daughter had said that morning, so they snuggled on the sofa and took her advice. That evening, Purple worked its magic once more, or it could have been twice more. Ashley was now aware of the springs and told Wendy that they needed to shop for a new base and mattress.

Oddly, the days didn’t drag for Willow. The nurses were attentive, and she did have to sign a few CDs and posters. She had her notepad to write lyrics and came up with some that could fit the MRI sounds. She gave the song the working title of ‘Fractured’.

On Tuesday evening, she was bright and cheerful when Wendy came to see her.

“There’s a package in the house that Gina gave me last night. It’s a drum machine. I asked her who we should pay for it, and she told me that it was a gift from Brent.”

“That’s right. I asked him to get me one when he got one for himself. I offered to pay but he wouldn’t hear of it. He said it was the least he could do.”

“Gina told me that the plans were under way on the drive in this morning. She suggested that you have a look at the band website.”

“I’ll do that. I’ve been on my laptop for a little while today, and I have a lot of good wishes by email, even one from the Head. They tell me that the catheter comes out tomorrow, along with the drip. It appears that I’m a quick healer. Then, I’ll be able to have a shower and tell them what they can do with this hospital gown.”

“I hope that you’re not being a difficult patient.”

“Oddly, Mum, this time I’m much easier about being here. It gives me time to think and to get my thoughts into some sort of order. It will be interesting to see what I look like, down there. The doctor says that I’ll be just like all girls when the bruises fade. I’m not looking forward to the first pee.”

“You’ll be all right. You already sit as a matter of course and I’ve told you to wipe front to back. Your father has told me that we’ll be looking for a new bed this week.”

Willow giggled.

“Did you watch Purple last night?”

Wendy laughed.

“Are you sure that you’re still only thirteen?”

“You have to remember something, Mum. I did grow up among boys, even if they weren’t kind to me. There was a lot I knew about in primary that wasn’t on the curriculum. If I meet them again, I can now tell them that girls aren’t the ice maidens they thought they were.”

On Wednesday, Willow had the drip and catheter removed, and had the shower that she craved for. In one of her own nighties and her own gown, she was allowed to sit in an armchair while her bed was remade. When Ashley came in, she was able to give him a hug. He made sure that she was all right and kissed her forehead when he left.

By Thursday afternoon, she was walking to the nurses station and back. Thursday evening, Wendy was told that she could be picked up on Friday, by Ashley. She would have been checked over and given fresh covering that was waterproof and should stay on until she came back to have the stitches out.

Before she left the hospital, Willow was walking almost naturally and had spent some time in the café. She had also started a couple of songs based on young love, which could be added to the song of the same name. She had also made some decisions about the MRI song. She would start with a staccato drumbeat from the machine and add the jagged synthesiser sounds. If it ever got recorded, it would after she had broken up with Jacob. She hoped it would never be needed.

She had also studied a few of the websites. The Cathedral one had pictures of her and Gina with a link to the services and Evensongs that they would be playing for. The Summer Rose website now had a range of merchandise, including a charming pendant shaped like a red rose, on either a silver or golden chain. She emailed Peter to ask if he could send two dozen to her home for giving out to deserving relatives. The website also listed the physical CD and DVD set with an order form link. When she looked at the video, it now showed more than a million views.

Peter emailed her back to say the pendants would be sent to her home by courier next week, and that that she should expect a TV crew and reporter to visit her on the Wednesday evening. She emailed him back to tell them to find her at the club with her singing group practise.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 14

When Willow got home on Friday evening, she had a home-cooked dinner and went off to bed. Wendy had taken all her soiled nighties to the laundry, and her laptop and Tiger were already upstairs when she arrived in her bedroom. Her bed was luxurious after the hospital bed, and she was soon asleep with her hunger for her mother’s cooking satisfied.

On Saturday morning, she showered and dressed in a jersey knit that went below the knee and a sweater. She was getting herself some breakfast when her phone chirped.

“Hello, friend.”

“Hello, yourself, friend. Are you home?”

“Got back last night and just flaked out in my comfy bed.”

“Have you got plans for the day?”

“Only to see if I can toddle over to the church to see if I’m fit enough to play.”

“I’ll come over and help you and I can tell you what’s happening. Are your parent’s home?”

“No. They went into the city to get a new bed, this one’s run out of oil, or something.”

“See you in ten minutes.”

She was having something to eat when Gina arrived. They had a hug and Gina complimented her on her dress. Willow got something for her friend to drink as she finished her breakfast.

“While you were away, I had a talk to all of the ones on your list. The tech boys will be happy to do what we want, especially when I mentioned payment and the program. The Gee’s will be rehearsing their new material in a lock-up that they can use, and our guys have been working out soft-rock versions of your songs. Did you look at our website?”

“I did. I saw those pendants in the shape of a red rose with either gold or silver chains. I’ve asked for some gold ones that we can hand out to our closer friends. It’s a nice logo we can use on our covers.”

“If you’ve done there, I’ll tidy up while you go and get some boots and a winter coat on.”

“Thanks. I won’t be long.”

After Willow had locked the door, the two walked arm-in-arm to the church. Willow wasn’t the best on her feet after her long time in a hospital bed. The Reverend had selected some hymns, just in case, and Willow climbed the stairs to the organ and ran through them. The joy of playing did more to revive her spirits than a month in bed. When she made her way down, she sat in a pew with Gina and the Reverend.

“Gina tells me that the Cathedral is paying you more and streaming both services.”

“Yes. It started last week with Evensong. We’re playing there until after Easter. The Bishop said he might send a coach here to take everyone to the Cathedral.

“I’ll never give up rejoicing the glory of Easter in my own church!”

“You can tell him that when he talks to you. I’ll be here the weekend before, then in the Cathedral for the Easter weekend. I suppose that we could share the burden at the Cathedral and here, but it doesn’t leave much time for anything else. The other thing is the concert. If that’s a hit with the public, we will be there on Thursday to Saturday. I looked on the calendar and I’ll be on duty on the Sunday, so you’d better get the hymns sorted out for Gina earlier in the week.”

“Keep me posted of any changes. It looks like it will be a busy time for you girls.”

They strolled back to Willow’s home.

“By the way, Gina. With our birthdays, would you rather have the party on mine, yours, the day in between, or the Friday night?”

“Definitely the day in between or the Friday.”

“It’s the week before the half-term holidays, so might be better on the Friday, after we break up.”

“I’ll talk to Mum and see what she thinks. Friday after school’s out sounds good, though.”

“Thanks for dropping the drum machine off. Please pass my thanks to Brent. Actually, you can give him a kiss from me.”

“You wish! I’m starting to realise that boys aren’t all nasty little pests. I may be turning the corner. You’re still a boyfriend ahead of me.”

“It isn’t a competition, friend. Alec was nice, and he was a good kisser while it lasted, but the edict that his mother laid down was enough to stop it in its tracks. If he had loved me, he would have done everything to stay, but he just rolled over.”

“Jacob is head over heels in love, you know.”

“I think that I’m in love with him as well. The thing is that his family may want him to marry a nice Jewish girl, although I think that he’s been in an Anglican church more times now than his parents have been in a synagogue.”

“Who knows what will happen. We’re still young and silly.”

“Not too silly, friend. You just have to wait and see our next statement to see how silly we are.”

“Yes. Will you be ready for the sing-along tonight?”

“I’ll give it a try. If I have to leave early, you’ll have to carry on.”

When Gina had gone home to get ready to head for practise in the Cathedral, Willow went and had a lie down, only waking up when her parents came home. They told her how much fun it was trying beds out, bouncing to see if they squeaked. They all freshened up and went to the club, where they sat for a while.

Ashley then helped Willow pull the amps and PA out of the storage and set up the Yamaha. When he queried the lack of the second keyboard, Willow just said that she would sing until she was tired. One by one, the rest of the band turned up, followed by the three tech guys. They showed everyone the brochures for the equipment that they had ordered and gave Ashley the invoice to pay. Willow had a look, and it was, to her, quite reasonable at just over seven thousand. Ashley said that it would be paid by Tuesday, so they should be able to pick it up after then.

Willow went to see Malcolm about hiring the back room for one day the week after next. He told her that it was available to her, all she needed to do was hang the ‘No Entry’ sign on the corridor door. He told her that what she had already given the club had warranted use of the facilities whenever she needed it.

The band and tech guys were fed as the diners started arriving. Before they went on stage, over three quarters of the tables were being used, with more coming in as they were setting up. Willow had a dining chair, with a hand-held microphone and told them that Gina would be providing all the keyboard tonight. She knew that she was heaping a lot on her friend’s shoulders, but there was no way she could have played and sung tonight.

She needn’t have worried, as Gina took up the lead position with ease, leaving Willow to sit and sing for them. Tonight, being sing-along, there wasn’t a lot of dancing, instead, there was a lot of singing and laughter.

She did make it through to the end, but it took all her energy. At the finish, she said goodnight to her friends and Wendy half carried her home. She was almost catatonic when Wendy undressed her and got her into her bed. She was fast asleep when Wendy turned the light out and made sure that the house was locked when she went back to the club to help tidy up. That night, she and Ashley made the bedsprings sing.

On Sunday, it took an effort of will for Willow to be up and dressed and in the church. As usual, playing Bach calmed her down and the service was as good as it usually was. Afterwards, she spent a little while in the club, then went home with Wendy to relax in front of the TV. At four, she got her laptop, plugged it into the TV, and watched Gina at the Cathedral. For her, it could have been a different place completely, and the captions and running banner with important notes would have been off-putting if they had been on the in-house monitor. When it was over, she looked at the band website and saw that the views had surged past the one point four mark.

Her email alert came up on screen, so she opened it up. It was an urgent email from Peter to tell her that there would be a reporter and photographer from the number one teenage magazine arriving at her house on Monday evening. She texted Gina to join her for the interview. She answered Peter to say she would be ready and asked why there had been a surge in views. He replied that the album had been picked up by several national stations, as well as being reviewed on the Saturday evening BBC music show.

When he rang off, Willow had a light tea and went to bed early. The effort of the day had been hard on her post-hospital body.

Monday, she felt better and knew that she had to pace herself if she wanted to be bright for the teen magazine. She spent most of the day playing with the drum machine, building sequences that could be almost as real as having a drummer sitting next to you. By the time Wendy arrived home; she was quite proficient with the unit.

Together, the family made dinner and ate it, just finishing loading the dishwasher when Gina arrived. They hugged and compared outfits. Both had gone with denim skirts and colourful tops for the inside. When Wendy looked at them, she thought that they may be sisters. The reporter and photographer arrived, and they sat in the sitting room with the upright. The photographer was keen to get pictures of them with the piano.

The questions were mainly directed towards Willow, and she tried hard to get them to talk about Gina and the rest of the band.

“There are seven of us now, you know. We can work as a quartet, but we want future albums, and any live work, to be the complete band.”

It was like drawing blood from a stone, but Willow and Gina made the reporter take notes about the others and their connection at the Blue Coat. They were close to an hour before surprising the reporter with their involvement with the Cathedral and their appearances in the school orchestra. Gina laughed.

“You really didn’t do any research, did you? We’re not your run-of-the-mill vacuous teens. We are also serious students with a desire to attend university. The music is good, but we also need to be successful in our academic life. That’s why we won’t perform while we’re in school. There may be summer shows, but that’s all.”

Willow looked at her friend in wonder. She was now becoming her own woman. The reporter looked ashamed.

“I have to admit that when I saw that you were only second year in high school, I expected a couple of giggling teens, not the serious women I’m now talking to. I had heard about your other pursuits but wasn’t aware that they were so big in your lives. I also wondered if you were a manufactured band, like the Monkees, not the serious musicians that you are.”

“Before you finish your article, I think that you should see us play. In a few weeks, we’re going to film and record some material in the Stoneleigh Club. Please keep it to yourselves. Give me your email and I’ll send you the day and time when we’ve confirmed them. That way, you’ll see how serious we are – as a seven-piece band. You will also see the next album before anyone else.”

“Thank you, Willow. Can I bring along a film crew?”

“No. We will have our own crew there and I’ll send you whatever you need once we’ve edited the output. I hope that you’ll also see another local band who are at the school with us. The session may be a couple of hours or maybe most of the day, but we’ll be able to get drinks and food at the Club. It has become quite popular this year as a dance venue for young and old.”

“That might be an article I can write for one of our other adult magazines.”

“There is a dinner dance there, Saturday week, before our recording session. You will have to reserve a table, they seat eight, so take along your partners for some dancing. I believe that the band is pretty good, even good enough for a write-up in the adult magazine.”

After the journalists had left, saying that they’ll make a booking for the dinner dance, Willow and Gina hugged and giggled.

“Now that was wicked, Willow. When they turn up, expecting some bunch of bald guys, they’ll be seeing Summer Rose plus a wind section. I’m going to enjoy seeing the looks on their faces that night!”

They went through to the kitchen, where Ashley and Wendy were sitting, trying to keep a straight face.

“What’s the joke, Mum?”

“The way you two took that poor girl and wrapped her around your finger. We both stood outside the door and listened to every word. Not only did you upend her concept of what Summer Rose was about, you also offered her two exclusives. One being the first to hear the new album, and the second to be the first reporter to see the band playing dance music live. After she sees the two of you on stage for over three hours, she will shelve the ‘manufactured band’ concept for ever. On top of that, it will give the club free advertising. You two are brilliant.”

“We still have a TV interview to go. They’ll be at the club on Wednesday evening. I’m not going to miss my choir ladies for them. Mum, can you tell Jacob about that when you take him to school, tomorrow? He may want to pop in.”

“He won’t miss out on seeing you again, my girl! How are the Village ladies getting on?”

“Really good. I had them singing separate parts of a choral piece when I last had them.”

Ashley laughed.

“Really good, she says. That group is going to be ready to take on anyone in a few months. They’ll be wanting to find an outlet for their singing. That will be another challenge for you, my girl.”

On Tuesday, Willow went for a walk down to the river and around the church. She was feeling much better, with the fresh air helping. She wondered if what she was feeling was delayed shock from being operated on, or maybe she had overdone things on the weekend. She had plenty to do in the quiet house, with some course notes being emailed to her. The doorbell rang and she looked through the spyhole to see a courier. She opened and signed for a package from Peter’s office. It contained two dozen pendants on gold chains, all in separate boxes with ‘Bloom like a Summer Rose’ in gold lettering on them. She took one and put it on, where it nestled on her upper chest. She looked in the mirror and vowed that it was to be seen.

She filled her day on Wednesday with schoolwork, the only respite was the drumming notes she had, finding that a lot of it was what she had learned with her day of playing with the unit. On Wednesday evening, the family strolled to the club, Ashley to do his barkeeping, Willow to work with the choir, and Wendy to watch over her daughter, now wearing a pendant of her own.

The choir arrived first, all giving Willow careful hugs. The new additions turned up, along with a lady in a powered wheelchair.

“Hello, Willow. This is Margaret. She used to sing with me in the opera company.”

“Hello, Margaret, welcome to our little singing group.”

“Thank you, young lady. I’m not sure how I’ll fit in, but I was told that it’s all a lot of fun. I may look frail, and my legs don’t work, but my voice hasn’t changed much. It will be good to use it again.”

“Look, we’ll move to the back room, and I’ll set the Yamaha up. There’s a TV crew coming to interview me tonight, so we’ll need the space. Mum, can you help me there?”

They all went to the back room and Wendy helped Willow pull out the Yamaha and an amp, setting them up on the dance floor. Willow had the sheets that they had already used, handing them around.

“We’ll start with these, going through them to warm up your voices. Margaret, what are you?”

“I was soprano, but I think that I’m better as an alto, now.”

As she was lining them up, Gina and Maisie arrived.

Willow sat at the keyboard and played for them with the easy, full choir, piece. As she played, the joy on Margaret’s face was enough to make her tear up. The TV crew arrived as they were singing, and stood, unsure of what they should do. At the end of the piece, Willow excused herself and went to the reporter.

“Hello, I’m Willow Rose, and my friend, Gina Summer is here. Oh! That lad just coming in is Jacob Epstein, the guitarist and vocalist in the Summer Rose Quartet. I have a standing requirement to work with these ladies, the growing members of a village choir. Some were just helpers in the church, but a few are retired professionals who live here. We have just started, and you’re welcome to set up and film us. It may be something that will give you a hook for your story.”

She went back to the organ, after a hug with Jacob.

“Sorry about that, ladies, the appointment was made without my input, so they will just have to take it as it comes. Shall we do the easy one again, and then go on with the split-voice choral item. After that, I have another one that needs the same sort of finesse.”

They sang the straight-forward piece, with Gina grabbing the word sheet and joining in. The TV cameramen were using small handhelds that didn’t need extra lighting, so remained quite unobtrusive. The sound man had a hand-held boom mic and headphones, with just a digital recorder in a backpack. They moved on with the second item, which brought some polite applause from the others in the room when they finished.

“Right, ladies. This new piece is similar, but it’s one of the old ones where the voices sing in harmony but singing different words. Anyone who has listened to things like the Messiah will know the technique. Gina and Jacob, can you come and stand beside me as I play, which will give you the idea. This is a comparatively simple version, with just two sections of voices.”

She gave her friends the sheets, pointing out what she wanted each to be singing, as she had highlighted the two sections. She played and the others sung. It sounded complicated, but the trick was to sing what you had to sing without listening to the other half.

The choir ladies were smiling, especially Margaret and her two retired friends. Willow gave the sheets out, separating the two halves, and they tried it once, with obvious mistakes. Willow said words of encouragement and they sang it again; this time it was good. There was more polite applause.

“Ladies, thank you, that was fantastic. Next week we can start by doing all three items and then move on to something else. Perhaps you ladies who sang professionally may be able to suggest something.”

Margaret reached behind her to a bag on the back of her chair, pulling out a book.

“Willow. I brought this along in the hope that I might be able to sing with you. This is the words and music to Handel’s Messiah that you mentioned. Would it be possible for me to sing the Air that deals with the despised man? I know the words by heart.”

“I would love to play the music for you, Margaret. Let me find the page. Ah! Yes. I’ll have to just set the keyboard.”

She set the Yamaha so that she could play a violin section sound. When she was ready, Margaret nodded, and Willow started with the violins. Then Margaret started to sing, putting her heart and soul into it. It starts with ‘He was despised and rejected of men’ with that sentence alone being sung in sections and repeats. Willow was working the strings, and the others looked on in wonder. The cameramen had one on Willow, and the other on Margaret. The sound man had the boom mic set up over the two of them. For everyone in the room, it was as good as it gets.

When it ended, Margaret was in tears and Willow wasn’t far behind her. It had been the most stirring thing that she had ever played. She stood and went over to Margaret, bending down to give her a hug. They both said ‘You were wonderful’ in unison.

The reporter came over to them.

“Margaret, I saw you on stage when you were with Sadlers Wells. Then you disappeared. Willow, would you mind if I interview Margaret and her friends first, then we can do what I came for. What we have seen is something that our viewers will be asking us to repeat.”

“That’s all right. I’ll get a drink and we can put this kit away.”

Jacob, Gina, and Wendy told Willow not to touch anything and they put the keyboard and amp back into the storage. Willow went over to the bar, where her father gave her a drink.

“That was just amazing, my daughter. Margaret has a fantastic voice and she sung with such passion. I heard her say that it was her legs that forced her out of singing. Who knew that we have such talent in sleepy Stoneleigh. This choir of yours is getting better by the day. You’re playing with the Messiah was brilliant.”

“Well, Dad, I was trying to emulate a full orchestra. I had the thought, while I was playing, that the whole thing would sound good in the Cathedral. The thing is that it goes two and a half hours and needs a lot more singers in the chorus than we have. I think that the orchestra could muster most of the instruments, but it would take more work than the school is prepared to give for one performance. Unlike most orchestras, ours turns over every two or three years, so there isn’t a core set of players.”

The others came over and they sat while the TV reporter spoke to Margaret at one of the tables. Her two friends also sat at the table and were included in the discussion. The other choir ladies sat near the bar and watched the proceedings, speaking in whispers.

When the reporter shook hands with the three, he looked around. The choir ladies all stood.

“Willow. Tonight, has been a real eye-opener for us. We’ve done something far beyond what we were thinking of. We all thought that we would be able to sing carols by next Christmas, never realising that we could do such complex music. Thank you for tonight, and we’ll see you next week.”

Willow stood and got hugs from all of them, as the other three came over. Sandra, one of Margaret’s friends, gave Willow a long hug.

“Willow Rose. You have no idea what joy you brought tonight. Margaret has been moping about her house for years. Bringing her tonight took a lot of encouragement, but I think we’ll be bringing her every week from now on. She really missed having song in her life.”

The TV guys had a drink and then the reporter asked the three friends to join them at the other table. He sat them opposite him, and one cameraman set up with a tripod to film him, while the other was to one side to see the three of them, with Willow closest.

“I’m going to start by speaking to the audience first, then I’ll speak to each of you in turn. Thank you for providing the opportunity for the other interview, it will go to air after yours. There will be clips of what you did tonight that will be slipped into the interview we will now do, as well as clips from your wonderful video. Are you ready? Feel free to stop me if we go anywhere that you don’t want to go.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 15

The three sat quietly as he settled and nodded. The sound man counted down from five and the reporter smiled.

“Today, I’m sitting in the dining room of the Stoneleigh Community Club. With me are Willow Rose, Gina Summer, and Jacob Epstein, three members of the quartet, Summer Rose, who have that successful album, ‘Coventry Carpentry’. I came here thinking that it would be an easy job to interview teenagers who had managed to find a niche in the market and would be unlikely to maintain that level of success. What I found were three, very serious musicians who have more than that album up their sleeves.”

He looked across the table and smiled.

“I walked into this room to find Willow Rose teaching a group of elderly ladies how to sing as a choir. Not only were they singing the sort of things that you would expect carollers to sing, but they were learning complex choral techniques that you hear from professionals. A few of those singers were once professional, and my interview with them will leave you with tears in your eyes.”

He turned to Willow to start the interview. There was the usual questions that she had answered with the magazine writer, but he had done his research, so spoke to her and Gina about the work with the Cathedral, which led on to Willow playing the organ in the BBC show on Christmas Eve. The girls told him that it was all part of being at Blue Coat and that Jacob would be starring in a guitar concerto later in the year. That led to Jacob talking about growing up on the farm.

They shamelessly plugged the club and the dinner dances, the website for the Cathedral and the link to see the services, as well as the band website and the album. When asked about sales, they could say, in all honesty, that they didn’t know how it stood at the moment. They had over a half-an-hour talking, and Willow thought that it had been a good discussion, even if it would be edited for transmission.

As the sound and camera men were packing their equipment, Willow suggested that the reporter bring his partner to the dinner dance on the Saturday night.

“You’ll have to see my Dad behind the bar to book one of these tables. I expect that there will be a group from the magazines coming along. The band is pretty good. In the week after, we will be in this room with our own sound and video team to record quite a bit of new material. It could end up as our next albums. We will supply vision and sound later, after we have processed it, so no cameramen of yours. If you leave your card, I’ll email you with the day and time. Please keep this to yourself, as we can’t deal with any fans here.”

He grinned.

“I’ll do that. I might book a table and bring some friends along. Will you be here if they want a word?”

“You bet. I wouldn’t miss the event. I live around the corner and it’s just a short walk for a good meal and a good night.”

The reporter went to the bar, spoke to Ashley and the crew left. Gina started laughing.

“You really are wicked, Willow.”

Jacob looked bewildered.

“What did I miss?”

“We had an interview with a reporter and photographer from a teen magazine on Monday evening. They were clueless about who we are. Even suggested that we were a ‘manufactured group’. They might be here for the dinner dance as well. They don’t know that it will be us on stage. We’re going to have to decide what we’re going to play. We can’t do anything from Kansas or Journal, so it will have to be from that big repertoire of pop and folky stuff early on, then some dance music, ending with some of the album. We don’t have to do the lot anymore, so should pick the best.”

Wendy came over to them.

“It’s time you were asleep, my girl. Have you finished the plotting to take over the world?”

“Just sorting out what we’ll play at the dinner dance. I expect that both lots of reporters will come along when we record the next album, here. I think you’re right. Goodnight, friends. Thanks for helping out with the singing.”

She had a hug from Gina, and a hug and kiss from Jacob.

“How did you get here, darling?”

“Rach brought me. She’ll be back soon to take me home. She wanted to stay for the interview but had something she had to do with one of her friends in the village. I think that they may be planning a wedding.”

Willow walked home with her mother, arm in arm.

“You know, my darling daughter, my tear ducts have never worked so hard as they have these last few months. Tonight was so emotional when Margaret sang. I remember seeing her on the TV when she was a professional. A lovely voice then, and still as lovely without her old range. Have you any idea what you’re going to do with that group?”

“Don’t know, Mum. They need to learn a lot of material, with a few that should learn to read music if they want to do more. If we keep it local, they’re almost good enough now.”

It didn’t take her long to get to sleep but was sure that she was getting stronger by the day. The area around her groin was itching a bit, but there wasn’t any pain. Thursday, she devoted the whole day to reading up on old lessons and looking at the file that had been sent to her with a small amount of new work.

On Friday morning, she was back in the car with her father, heading for the clinic. He asked her how she could convince the two media teams to come to the next dinner dance.

“They both booked a full table, and there have been quite a few who have also booked to make sure they get a seat. What did you offer them, some sort of exclusive?”

“All we offered, Dad, is a good meal and a good night. They don’t even know who the band is, so it may be a surprise when we start playing. I’m not sure what they have in mind for me today, and they’ve told me that they’ll send me home by taxi. See you when you get home for dinner.”

“See you then, sweetie. You’ll have a quieter weekend.”

“Just the Cathedral on Sunday. You can take your laptop to the club and watch me playing on the big screen. The service there doesn’t start until the one in St. Marys is almost over.”

When he stopped outside the main doors, she gave him a kiss on the cheek and got out. She waved as he drove away, then turned and went into the clinic. Over the next hour, she was checked over and had the dressing removed. After the few stitches came out, she discovered the joy of her first time with her legs lifted in stirrups and having the doctor giving her a very detailed vaginal inspection.

That was followed by more than an hour of instruction of how to look after her new equipment and how to make sure it was clean. After that was something of a surprise, being something that she had never heard of. She learned how to dilate, when to dilate, and instructed to contact the doctor when she started to enjoy it, which would mean that the nerves were starting to work as they should.

Back in the outside, her new pack of different size dilators in her bag, she waited for the taxi to come for her. When she got home, she stripped and had a long shower, making sure that she soaped everywhere. She washed her hair and then dried off. With her hair in a towel turban, she stood and looked at her naked body in the big mirror.

Except for the continuing bruising, she looked like a girl. The marks around her torso were now fading and she felt really good about herself. So good that she laid on her bed with one of the dilators and tried it out while rubbing her budding breasts. The result was more than she expected and felt very good indeed. She decided that it was far too early to tell the doctor that there was a little more feeling than she had expected; a few more sessions like that were called for to make sure that the data was genuine.

For the rest of the day, she wrote a new song about a girl finding her sexuality for the first time, recorded the vocal and keyboard track, then filed it as something to save in the same file where ‘Fractured’ was. She dressed in the new underwear she had brought for herself and put on one of her better skirts and tops. When Wendy got home, Willow suggested that a meal at the steakhouse might be nice. Her treat as the celebration of a successful operation and aftermath.

“Oh! How successful was that?”

“Almost earthmoving. Mum.”

Wendy gave her a big hug.

“Congratulations, girl. We won’t tell your father that little detail.”

When Ashley got home, he only had time to change into casual clothes before they were on their way to the table that Wendy had booked. He wouldn’t hear of Willow paying for the meal, he was so happy that the women in his life were happy.

On Saturday afternoon, Wendy drove them to the Cathedral. Willow played through the hymns first, finding that she had much more freedom of leg movement without the covering. Then, she worked through the Evensong, with some singing along and the choir coming in when she got to their material.

Before they left, she went to speak to the choirmaster.

“Excuse me, sir, can I ask a question?”

“Certainly, Willow. What do you want to know?”

“I’ve been working with a group of church ladies in Stoneleigh. I had noticed that they stood together to sing the hymns and suggested that they may enjoy forming a group choir. It started with five, and now we have fourteen, including a few retired professionals who live in the village. I’ve taken them through straight out group singing, to alternating lines, and last week we worked on singing together but using different words. It worked out quite well.”

“Right. Who are these retired members?”

She named them and the choirmaster smiled.

“You have three of the best in their day. I haven’t heard of what came of Margaret. One season she was there and the next she was gone. I worked with her for a while.”

“She lost the use of her legs, and now uses a motorised wheelchair. She’s now an alto but has a wonderful voice. She sang us one of the Airs from Messiah. There was a TV crew there at the time, come to interview me as one of Summer Rose. Where I’m stuck is that they all show promise, but I have no idea where to take them from here. I’m in the orchestra but haven’t a clue of how you turn singers into a choir.”

“I would love to help you, especially seeing Margaret again. Where and when do you get together?”

“It’s Wednesday evenings, from about seven, at the Stoneleigh Community Club. If you come along, I can guarantee that you’ll be fed if you get there early. Those of us that work for club activities get a meal thrown in. My Dad is behind the bar and pulls a mean pint.”

“Thank you for asking your question. I’ll come along with a couple of dozen books for them. It outlines the home training and has about fifty choir songs to extend their skills, with the music for piano. I expect that your original ladies don’t read music, so there are phonetic notations that help them follow, over the music. I’ve found that most people can pick up the way the music goes by following that. When I see the Bishop, I’ll tell him what you’re doing. He was a great fan of Margaret when she was singing.”

“Thank you, sir. I look forward to hearing the choir tomorrow. I’ve told my father to take his laptop to the club and show the stream on the big screen.”

As they were driving home, Wendy asked what the discussion was about.

“I asked him about teaching singers to be a choir. He says that he’ll come along next week and bring some training manuals with him for the ladies. He worked with Margaret at one time and is keen to see her again.”

“Will he help you with the village ladies?”

“I don’t know. We’ll have to see what he thinks after hearing them sing.”

When they got home, Ashley had a big grin on his face.

“The old bed is in the Crate Castle, darling, and the new one has been set up. All it needs is making. As a mere male, that’s way above my pay grade.”

“We’ll do that, love. You’ll have to buy us dinner at the club, though.”

“You drive a hard bargain, but I agree.”

Wendy and Willow went up to the master bedroom and made up the bed with fresh sheets. Wendy had bought new ones when they were shopping for the bed. It looked very nice when it was finished.

“That looks good enough to sleep in, Mum.”

“Yes, my girl, and it won’t wake you up in the night, either. We made sure of that in the store.”

“You tried to make it squeak in the store and weren’t arrested!”

“We stayed fully dressed, my girl. The sales lady stood by us as we bounced on it.”

“That would have been a demonstration bed, Mum. It may have been desqueaked. If this is out of the box, who knows what sounds it makes.”

They went to the club, where there was a good crowd. Willow was asked, by some, if she was playing, and she told everyone to come back next Saturday for the dinner dance. She added that she was playing in the Cathedral in the morning and didn’t want to wear her fingers out.

That night, she didn’t hear a thing from her parents room, except for a muffled cry from her mother that she could now relate to, having had a similar feeling herself.

The Sunday went as usual. She played for the service, now seeing the three views on the monitor and singing along as she played. The Cathedral was packed, and the singing was strong. When her mother took them into the shopping centre, the dress shops had a lot of spring fashions in, and they came away with more additions for both their wardrobes for when the sun was out.

The Evensong was well attended, and the singing was good, led by the choir. Willow sat quietly as they went home, thinking about the week to come, then turned to Wendy.

“It’s exam week, Mum. I expect that the orchestra session may be postponed to next half-term. We’ll find out tomorrow and let you know if we’ll be early every day.”

“Thanks, darling one. How do you feel about the exams?”

“I’m pretty good with the subjects, as I didn’t miss a lot of new material while I was away. I’ll be having a good talk with the band members about the dinner dance on Saturday, and I’ll try and get our band to the club one day in the holidays to run through what we’ll record. We have yet to set a date for that, so that will be a priority. If we set up to practise, we can leave it up for the recording.”

When they arrived home, Ashley was there.

“Just getting some papers together for Malcolm. He wants me to think about throwing my hat in the ring for the next election. Are you coming to the club?”

“Yes dear, any day I don’t have to cook is another day in paradise. Come along Willow, let’s freshen up and go eat.”

They had a quiet meal and then left Ashley working the bar to go home. Willow put another few pendants in her bag to give to Gina and their close friends. It felt a bit odd to be going back to school but knew that exam week would be different.

Monday, on the way, Gina told them that she had gone to the club after church to find vision of the Cathedral service being shown on the big screen. She said that a lot of parishioners may be visiting the Cathedral to experience it in person.

“While we were in the city on Saturday, Mum took me to that music store where you got your Nord. I bought one of my own, as well as one of those drum machines. I’ll bring my Yamaha to the club to lend it alongside yours. That way we won’t have to carry one in every show. We also went to a store, and I brought Mum a new sewing machine with computerised embroidery and all the attachments to go with it.”

Willow waited until lunch to bring the boxes out of her bag. One, she gave to Gina.

“These are the new pendants. I had some sent to me and have one on now, under the blouse. I was thinking of giving one to Barbara and Diane, who were the first girls that I played with from the school.”

“Excellent thinking. Hey, Barb, grab your sister and see what we have for you.”

The squealing sisters brought other girls around. Gina told them that the pendants were now on the band website. Willow looked at her friend.

“You’re a fast learner, friend.”

“What can I say, I have the best teacher in front of me.”

Willow asked Gina what day, next week, she thought would be good for the recording, and they agreed on Wednesday, with setting up on Tuesday for practise. Before leaving for the next exam, Willow went to see the other band members to tell them of the arrangement, asking them to be at the club on Saturday afternoon so they could run through the first playing of Journey. Then she went to where the seniors were sitting to tell the tech guys that they could test the gear on Tuesday for recording Wednesday. Then she gave the Gees that information, telling them what equipment would already be on stage.

As they were heading back to the next exam, they saw a notice that the orchestra session was cancelled. The rest of the day went smoothly, and the three were quietly confident that they had done well. On Tuesday, it was Willow’s turn on the chapel organ, with Reverend Jack giving praise for another good half-term and hopes that they will all be back after the holidays, refreshed and ready to learn more.

That evening, Willow emailed the two media contacts to tell them to be at the club at ten, Wednesday morning. The TV reporter emailed back to tell her that their interview was going to air on Saturday, in the local news segment after the five ‘o’clock national news; and that he had received some good words from his superiors.

Wednesday evening, the choir meeting was full of joy. Gina and Maisie arrived, carrying the Yamaha, and set it up. Willow helped get an amp down. All of her ladies arrived, and Willow asked her mother if she could join in, having such a good voice. She said that she would if Maisie would, and Maisie laughed.

“Gina has already got me to try out with her, Wendy. So, line up.”

The choir master came in, followed by three members of his choir, all carrying boxes. He put his on a table and went to Margaret.

“Tom, what a lovely surprise. It’s been too long. Why are you here?”

“Willow asked for help, Margaret, and as soon as she said that you were in the choir, I just couldn’t stay away. I have three members of the Cathedral Choir here to help out. The boxes are full of the basic handbook on choir singing, from easy to hard, with the music. Willow has told me that there are some of you who don’t read music, so we’ll have one of ours stand beside each one of you to show you where you are on the page. Gina, can you help there as well. The first thing we have to do is find out just what your ranges are.”

Over the next half an hour, one of the visitors filled in each member of the choir’s details as Willow went through the scale for each one in turn, finding that Wendy was quite an effective mezzo-soprano. After that, Tom conducted them as they worked through the songs that Willow had already put them through, nodding as he heard them in full voice for the first time. After that, they worked on the first song in the book, with Willow playing, Tom conducting, and those who could read music helping those who couldn’t. They were passable on the second try, which brought a smile to Tom’s face.

“I think that this is enough for now. In the future, I’ll be here on Wednesday evenings to take you to the next level. There will be others in my choir who will come along to help out.”

Before he left, Gina told him that she would be coming to the Cathedral on Saturday morning, and not the usual afternoon.

The rest of the week was more of the exams, and they had finished by Friday lunchtime. The three friends went to one of the rehearsal rooms, where there was a piano. Willow played the piano, while they all sang quietly; songs from Journey and a few others that they could fit into the dinner dance set.

They were working on an old standard when Mister Bamborough walked in.

“I thought I’d find you here in the break after exams. How do you think you got on?”

They all said that they thought that they had done enough.

“More than enough, if your last results are anything to go by. I’ve been looking at that website of the band. We do have an interest with a share of some of the content that was originally school intellectual property. I believe that you’re all doing very well out of it. I’m starting to wonder if there are any thoughts of touring and destroying your schooling.”

“No thoughts of that, sir. We had a couple of interviews last week; one for a magazine and one for the TV. We told both that we were determined to go through to university. I believe that the TV one is going to air on the local news on Saturday, after the national bulletin. Hopefully, it will be in the early part so we can see it before heading for the dinner dance.”

“My wife and I plan to attend that. I have to say that the experience of performing live has increased the skills of the wind players, as well as the rest of you. It will be good to see you play, again. Do you have any new material?”

Gina laughed.

“We have a whole new album, sir, all written by Willow and expanded by the rest of the band. I’ve heard Willow play the whole thing, with just her and the piano. How about you let Mister Bamborough hear ‘Finding a Friend’.

Willow smiled at her friend and started playing the piano intro, then singing the song. It was enough to make the teacher inwardly draw breath. When she finished, he let it out.

“That was wonderful, Willow.”

“That’s what some of the other students used to call me, sir. Jacob told me that there was ‘Wonderful Willow’ going around behind my back. I nearly came to school in a mask and a cape.”

“Totally deserved. When will we be hearing the rest of the album?”

“If you’re free next Wednesday morning, sir. We have planned a recording session at the club. It will be the G-Force with some material that Grant has written, and also the seven-piece version of Summer Rose. There will be others there, a reporter from a teen magazine and the TV reporter. We know that both outlets have booked tables for Saturday evening but are in the dark about the band that’s providing the entertainment.”

“Who is doing the recording?”

“The tech guys who do the school concerts. Before you ask, we have bought all our own equipment.”

“That’s quite an outlay, Willow. How are you funding that?”

“From the money I have from the Hikers album sales. I have enough to do that sort of thing, and we get to keep the equipment afterwards.”

“Will I be able to have a copy of the event?”

“We plan to have a quantity of CDs and DVDs cut after the guys have edited it. It will be up to our management to mass produce. We can let you have a sample of our material, but you’ll have to ask the Gees if they will give you theirs.”

“Exactly as it should be. Look, congratulations on what you’ve done this year, so far. The school is getting good publicity from the various endeavours that you’re involved in. I’ll see you, on stage, Saturday evening.”

After he left, they collected their things and went to wait for Wendy. Jacob gave Willow a cuddle.

“Saturday morning, Rach is taking me to that music store in Birmingham. I’m going to buy myself two guitars with my earnings. One will be a Martin, like the one I play here, and the other will be something like my old Fender, but a properly made acoustic with a pick-up inside. I’ll bring it along on Saturday afternoon to see how it sounds with the band. If it doesn’t fit, I’ll use the Fender. I’ve also been playing around with that effects box; I’ll try that out on Saturday afternoon as well.”

As they were dropped off, they two said that they were looking forward to playing again on Saturday, all sensing that it would be yet another watershed in their lives.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 16

On Saturday morning, Willow was up and over at the church early. She got the service details from the Reverend and went up to the organ to work through the hymns. After that, she went to the club, where Malcolm was polishing glasses.

“Big night, tonight, Willow. Fully booked with a waiting list. Quite a few that have booked full tables.”

“That’s great, Malcolm. We love playing to a full house, especially when they dance. It’s as if we’re the puppet masters, and they’re on the end of our strings. Has Dad had a word to you about booking other bands?”

“He mentioned it, but a lot come to see you.”

“We won’t be around for ever, and the earliest you get them used to seeing other bands, the easier it will be for us. Over the summer, we may be off somewhere else on a Saturday night. Talk to Peter when he comes in and see if he has other dance bands. On Tuesday and Wednesday, we’ll be using the back room, and there’ll be another band from school. They have been playing for a while and do blues, sixties pop, and will be playing new material here.”

“I’ll pop in and see them. What time?”

“In the morning from ten. They get a couple of hours and then we take over for the rest of the day.”

She went home and rested until noon. Then, she set the video recorder, and the family went to the club for lunch and to set up for the afternoon practise. Gina arrived with Maisie, and then Jacob arrived with Racheal, carrying what looked like a new guitar case. The band members started pulling out the equipment and the others started setting up the tables for the evening. When the whole band was there, they had a snack that Malcolm had organised and went up on the stage to sort themselves out.

They worked as the full band, with the wind section, including the winds jamming with the Carpenters and the few Journey songs that were now being played by the full band. Willow told them that if they couldn’t follow, to just stand and sing, or, at least, sway with the beat. Jacob was playing a new guitar, a Guild Troubadour with pick-up as standard.

“What happened to the new Martin, Jacob?”

“I tried several, Willow, but this one sat so well on me and sounds great.”

They worked until nearly five, and then rested, eating the supplied dinner and then getting out of the way in the store area as the customers came in, talking about the past week and the exams.

When they heard the noise in the dining room quieten as the meals started coming out, they went up on the stage and started playing quiet ‘eating’ music. After about half an hour, they started to up the tempo and moved to dancing music. Willow had to smile as she saw the reporters and their companions look up from their plates and take in the band playing to them.

As she looked around the room, she saw one table with some of her choir, sitting with Tom and his partner. She was surprised to see tables with both the Hikers and the Gees, with Rick and Racheal sitting with the Epstein parents and another elderly couple.

She was also surprised to see Wendy and Maisie sitting with the Baron, Marie, Cassie and Terry, plus Rupert and a blonde who looked like a model. They got a cheer when they started with a small set of Carpenters numbers, then did some easy pop, and then ended the evening with a trio of new numbers from Journey, followed by some more slow dance songs. Close to eleven, Willow spoke.

“Thank you all for coming along tonight, I hope that you enjoyed your time in the Stoneleigh Community Club. We’re the Blue Coat School Dance Band, and any resemblance to Summer Rose is purely your imagination. And we’ve only just begun.”

They played that song, which Brent had told them was in the national top ten that day. When they finished, they all stood and bowed to the applause.

There were a lot of people wanting to talk to them after that, with Willow having to ask for a few minutes so they could have a comfort break. By the time they came back, there were a few empty tables, so the band commandeered a couple while Ashley organised soft drinks for them all. Most of the band were on one table, with Willow, Gina, Brent and Jacob on one to themselves, which gave those who wanted a chat to be able to sit with them.

The two reporters just wanted to tell them that the show had totally changed the way that future reporting would take. Although the TV show had been transmitted, the magazine article still had to be written, and would be revised. Willow said that she hadn’t seen the show because she had been in the club at the time but would look at it later.

The Baron and his party just stopped to say hello and congratulate the band before heading to the hotel in Coventry where they were staying. They said that they would be in the Cathedral on Sunday morning, so Willow told them that Gina would be on the organ.

Tom came over with his wife.

“I asked my daughter if she wanted to come with us, but she declared that she wouldn’t be seen dead in an old fogies dance. I took some pictures on my phone, and she’ll be livid when she sees them. She’s a big fan of Summer Rose.”

Willow delved into her bag.

“Here, give her this as a consolation. It’s one of our pendants.”

Tom got his wife to take the box, taking a picture of it being handed over. After that, there were a few of the normal diners who told them that they had just enjoyed a wonderful evening. The room cleared and Racheal came over with Rick and the rest of the Hikers.

“That was wonderful, I think that you’re going to be booked for our reception. It will be in one of the ballrooms in the city. Rick was suitably impressed with your total package.”

“Yes, I was. You have just shown me and my band what entertainment really is. We’ve been staying with what we like, but there must be a lot that we can do well but aren’t totally keen on. I’m told that you’re in here on Tuesday and Wednesday. Can we join in? There are a few new songs that we’ve written and would like to see what our peers think of them. I found out that G-Force will be here as well. It could be a fun day.”

“The object of the two days is to get some material recorded, Rick. We will have two cameramen and a sound guy with enough equipment to put together a DVD for you to show others. That’s what we will be doing. We have this room for all day, so you should arrive before ten. What’s set up on the stage now will be still there, so have a look and see if there’s anything else you want to bring. Tuesday will be try-out day, and Wednesday will be for making the recordings. You’re welcome to join in.”

After they had gone, taking Jacob with them, Geoff and the rest of the Gees sat down.

“Willow Rose. When you played the organ for us last summer, it was as if an angel had dropped out of the sky to save us. Here you are now, with a full band of second years, showing us that we’ve been knocking our heads against a wall since then. You’ve moved forward while we’ve remained, stubbornly static with our pop and blues. Grant has several new songs that we want to try that could pull us out of the rut. It would be really good with an audience of two bands with charting songs watching us.”

“We’re not going to be here to judge, Geoff. We’re here to do some work ourselves.”

“We know, but, after talking to Rick tonight, I know that he’s in the same boat as we are. Honestly, I’m not sure if you haven’t established your own rut with the easy-listening music.”

“You’ll see where we’re heading next week. What you see on the stage is what we will be using. We won’t have the wind section, so it will just be the seven of us that are signed with Peter. Bring along anything else that you want. The two Yamahas will be here for Jim to use. I will add one piece of advice. See if you can get Zara to sing in front of the band. That will put you behind her but could put you all in the charts.”

“She has sung with us when we had practise. I’ll try to get her to come along to see what being in a good band can be like. We’ll see you at ten on Tuesday.”

Finally, the room cleared, the wind section all collected their envelopes, joined their parents, who had been at a table together, and left. The rest of the band drifted off with their families. Willow and Gina sat with their drinks.

“That was interesting, friend.”

“It was, Gina. Our sessions here will be interesting. It will be good to see where the other groups are.”

“Two groups that you’ve played in, Willow. You’re the one who have brought them together with us. The day I saw you play the Purple with Geoff; I was in awe. Now I’m sitting beside you, my very best friend and mentor, hearing you offer advice to guys a lot older than us. It’s strange, but seems right, somehow.”

“What is right is that I’m ready for bed. We’ll make sure that everything on stage is turned off, and I’m heading home.”

They stood and hugged, then checked the stage before Gina went with Maisie and Willow went home with her mother.

Before she left, she asked Malcolm about getting into the club on Tuesday and Wednesday.

“I’ll be here, lass. It will be interesting to hear what sounds like a Battle of the Bands play-off. I’ve paid the extras, and will pay Peter fifteen hundred for your time, tonight. That was a cracking show. The TV reporter told me that I was a lucky man as he ordered a round of drinks for his table. One of his companions used to be on the screen but is now the head of the news at the station.”

Mother and daughter strolled home, with Willow starting to flake as they went. She cleansed and changed to her nightie, dived into bed and was asleep before saying goodnight to her furry friends.

Sunday morning, she was awake and dressed for breakfast and the church, feeling good. The family walked there as the bells started. The Reverend greeted them.

“Cracking show last night, Willow. You may not have noticed us in the crowd, but Mister Bamborough and his wife sat with us. He didn’t want to impose, but he was mightily impressed with the show. He said that he knew that the band was good after the dance at the school but had moved on since then. He had a laugh when you announced the name. He was, I think, considering that it would be nice to put a show on in one of the big halls in Coventry.”

“We’ll just have to wait and see. There’s a term and a half before we get to the summer holidays, and there still is the concert in the Cathedral to get through.”

She went to the organ, got ready, and started playing the welcoming music. As she played, she thought about how the week will pan out. She was getting excited about having the three bands in one place, swapping ideas and trying new things. She hoped that the recording of the news show was a good one and would look at it this afternoon.

The service went as usual, and she went over to join the others in the club. Although it was now the end of March, there was still a nip in the air and the hot drink was welcome. Ashley put the big screen on, and at ten-thirty, they watched it as Gina played the Cathedral. Willow was surprised when her mother put an arm around her shoulders and pulled her to snuggle.

“Your friend is there because of your faith in her. When I first met her, she was a timid little mouse. Now, there she is playing in the Cathedral. I don’t know how many will be watching the stream, but there will be followers anywhere in the world. It’s almost scary to think about.”

“It’s not scary, Mum. It’s wonderful. That sort of exposure will give her offers to play anywhere after school. It sets her up for life if she wants.”

“You too. I’m going to call that woman that my boss knows. It’s high time you were exposed to fashion and proper make-up in a photo shoot. With you and Gina having been on the TV, I’m sure that she’ll jump at the chance to give you both a screen test.”

“We can watch that interview this afternoon, as long as I set the recorder properly. Malcolm told me that the head of the news division was on a table with the reporter last night. And Brent told us that ‘Only Just Begun’ was in the national top ten, based on radio plays. Peter should be tearing his hair out thinking of ways to get us on to a stage.”

“Suggest what the Reverend told us. Get him to put on big dinner dances with the band as the evening’s entertainment. He could co-ordinate with the school to split the organisation and some of the profit.”

“You’re a genius, Mum. Can you start to think about a couple of album covers for us, please.”

“What are you thinking of?”

“One will be for the Kansas CD. I think that we should have me and Jacob, and Gina and Brent, out front on that yellow brick road, with the others clearly seen behind us. The title can be, ‘It’s not Kansas anymore, it’s the Other Side of Summer Rose’. What do you think?”

“Sounds good to me. I’ve taken pictures of all of you while you were playing, so I can get the faces right. What’s the other one?”

“That one will be ‘Journey into Womanhood’. You’ve heard me do the whole album when I was on the piano a couple of weeks ago. We’ll be playing it as a soft-rock set with the whole band. I haven’t got a picture in my mind yet. The whole set are my own compositions. We did play a few from the album last night, near the end.”

When the feed from the Cathedral finished, most of the crowd went home. Malcolm insisted that the Roses stayed for lunch. He sat with them at the table.

“That show, last night, was brilliant. As brilliant as our takings lately. This year, the club has pulled out of the COVID slump and is more popular than before, with a lot of diners who don’t live in the village. We’re nearly at the stage where we can do some renovations, especially in the conveniences area.”

Willow thought a bit and then looked at her father.

“Dad, we need to draw some money from my account to pay for the tech guys in the week. Can you please get me fifteen hundred, in cash, as we promised them five hundred each. While you’re about it, can you get another thousand so I can pay Malcolm for hire of the back room for the two days. I know it’s been offered free, and I appreciate that, but it’s turned into more than we had planned. We will have Rick and the Hikers with us, as well as the G-Force. Malcolm said that it will be like a Battle of the Bands last night, and that has made me realise that two of those bands are in the charts. We can afford to pay our way.”

“Did I just hear you right? You said two in the charts.”

“Rick has been to the top with ‘Love and Marriage’, and Brent told me that “Only Just Begun’ is in the top ten on radio exposure. It will be interesting to see my statement from Peter.”

“With you on both of them! That’s crazy! My daughter a pop star and just sitting here after playing organ for the church service.”

“I told Jacob that when you play with a group, like an orchestra, there are no stars, just some individuals doing a bit more at the time. That’s how I feel about Summer Rose. As you saw last night, almost everyone is out front with the vocals at some time or another. Anyway, the video didn’t have an organ in it, and they’ve got an extra member to play one.”

“But it was you on the audio, sweetheart, the sound that made it work. It was you that allowed the Hikers to earn more than a million pounds.”

“Don’t lay it on with a trowel, Dad. I’m still me, your child. Still a child, Dad, with some more years at school to get through. Anyway, thank you for the lunch, Malcolm. I think I need to have a look at that interview that aired last night while we were here.”

Wendy and Willow went home and changed into casual outfits. They sat in front of the TV and went to the start of the recording. It came on and showed the end of the national weather news, then the opening credits of the local news. There was an item about one of the aged care homes and poor nutrition. Then they saw the reporter, as he opened the item with, “Today, I’m sitting in the dining room of the Stoneleigh Community Club. With me are Willow Rose, Gina Summer, and Jacob Epstein, three members of the quartet, Summer Rose, who have that successful album, ‘Coventry Carpentry’.”

The interview gave them all equal time, with a fair bit of editing, and interrupted by snippets of the live performance at the school. Willow thought that it was as good as they could give time for. It was followed by the interview with Margaret and her friends after a short ad break. With this one the reporter had thought about the continuity with it being second.

“You have just seen an interview with the members of Summer Rose. When I arrived to interview them, I walked in on a choir session, with some ladies from the Stoneleigh village being taught by Willow Rose”. There was a short clip of Willow at the keyboard with the choir in front of her, singing. When it came back to him, he smiled.

“The opera lovers of you may have recognised three of the faces in that choir, all were at the top of their game before they retired, and all now rejoicing in the opportunity to sing again.”

He turned his eyes away from the camera and asked Margaret about her time since she last walked a stage. The interview followed her time in hospital and then drew in her friends, who were living in the village and were able to organise a cottage for her, getting it wheelchair friendly before she moved in. The three all said that finding out about the singing group was like a shining beacon in their lives, telling him that it was Margaret’s first time.

“I don’t have to ask you if you enjoyed it, Margaret. I thank you for talking to me and we will finish this segment of local news with your wonderful voice, accompanied by Willow Rose in a role that most would have never considered her in.”

They watched the entire performance of Margaret singing the Air from the Messiah, with cuts to Willow working hard on the keyboard. When the next show started, mother and daughter were still sitting on the couch, clinging to each other and bawling their eyes out.

When they had composed themselves, Wendy went to the recorder and ejected the disc.

“That one is for the collection. I wonder what others thought of it.”

Willow pulled her phone out of her bag and turned it on, her eyes widening as message after message scrolled on her screen. She went to the bottom of the list and started looking at them. Most were from schoolfriend fans of Summer Rose, most being supportive, and a few telling her that she had sold out to ‘the establishment’. She deleted as she went, stopping when she came to one from the Head, timed at seven the previous evening, telling her that she was a student from heaven, and that she was needed in her office first thing on the first day back.

There was one from Tom.

‘Good things come in threes. One was a great evening, two was the look on Sally’s face when we showed her the picture of you presenting the pendant. She only takes it off to shower. Three was looking at my recording of last night’s news service. Wish I had been there at the time but glad I’m part of taking those voices forward.’

She texted him back.

‘If you come early this week, we will be making a DVD. If Sally still at school, bring her along. G-Force and the Hikers from ten in the morning, SR in the afternoon, the choir in the evening. Will have the gear to film them if wanted.’

There were more from fans, then one from Peter.

‘Watched interviews last night, well done you. Latest statement sent to your emails today. Please organise an account that I can pay you regular amounts.’

She got the bank account number for the trust account and emailed him back with the number and the request for a thousand a week, based on her expectation that this would be a small amount of the income. She asked Wendy if it was all right before she sent it.

After several more fan messages, there was one from Marcus Waddington.

‘Just seen great interview. Album selling well and I need you somewhere on stage.’

She answered that one.

‘Been suggested that we do dinner dances as Blue Coat School Dance Band. Did four-hour show last night as eleven-piece. School will allow this if you talk to them and involve them. Mister Bamborough at show last night, so talk to him first.’

As she looked at, and deleted more messages, the times approached the actual time. The last one had come in at one, just before she had turned on her phone. She had to laugh when she read it. Wendy wanted to know what was funny, so she passed the phone over. Wendy read the message aloud.

“That man! Just called me at home. Now wants us to perform Messiah in Cathedral for Xmas.”

Willow was sitting on the couch, almost crying from laughing. When she was able to speak, she smiled.

“I wondered about hearing Margaret in the Cathedral when she sang for us but considered it to be too big for our orchestra. I wonder if the Head will take it on or reject it. If we do it, there will be a lot of kudos for the school, but it will take most of the full term to get it right.”

“When did you hear it?”

“I must have been nine or ten. It was on the TV one day during the Christmas holidays. Dad was at work, and you were off shopping or something. It went for nearly three hours, and I was captivated, only rushing off for a pee in the breaks. It isn’t an easy piece by any means. The violins were what pulled me in, it’s mesmerising and uplifting at the same time.”

“You’ll just have to see what others do. If it’s decided to be performed, I suppose that you’ll have intensive practise from the first week in September.”

“Not just me, Mum. To do it right, it needs about thirty in the choir. The school has ten or so, the Cathedral had ten or so, and we have Tom working with seventeen of you at the club.”

“You have to be joking! Me in a choir in the Cathedral! That’s ludicrous.”

“Wait and see, Mum, just wait and see.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 17

When she had finished with her phone, she went and got her laptop and clicked on the email program. There were less who had the address, but the inbox still had a lot of messages. She found the one from Peter, looked at the statement, then went into her father’s office and turned on the printer. She sent the statement to the printer, then sat and took it in.

The band had sold another forty-five thousand downloads, giving a total income of four hundred and fifty thousand pounds. The CD sales had made a hundred and eighty thousand pounds, and the DVD sales were split at twenty thousand downloads and fifteen thousand DVDs. That was another three hundred thousand, plus another three hundred and seventy-five thousand, giving a total of one point three zero five million. Pendants had brought in thirty thousand, and posters had added fifteen thousand.

That gave a total income from sales at one point three five million. Other income included twelve hundred from the Cathedral, and fifteen hundred from Malcolm. Costs were thirty-six thousand for the CDs, a hundred and eighty thousand for the DVDs. Posters were five thousand and the pendants were twelve thousand.

The admin expenses included eighty-four thousand in postage, and twelve thousand in office costs. Willow was aware that every CD and DVD needed to be packaged and addressed, even if they were using standard PO mailing boxes. The school had received twelve thousand.

That left over one point two million, now split seven ways, which gave Willow a total of just over a hundred and forty thousand. Over the page was just her income from the Hikers sales, which was another fourteen thousand less five percent. She had earned over a hundred and fifty thousand pounds in the month. There was an extra cost at the bottom; less two hundred and forty pounds for pendants, at cost.

She sat back, realising that every one of the seven had earned a hundred and forty thousand. She laughed.

“What’s that, darling?”

“The statement for the month, Mum. I should have asked for more in wages. Peter is now splitting the total income seven ways, taking care of all the band. He included the payments for the Cathedral into the total, in the sum of things, it’s a drop in the ocean.”

She showed the papers to Wendy, who had to sit down as she read it.

“So, you’ve asked him to pay a thousand a week into your Uni Fund account. That will be fifty-two thousand a year out and over a hundred and forty thousand going in, every month?’

“It will vary, Mum. When the sales drop off the expenses probably won’t. A lot of the expenses are manufacture of product, as well as packaging and postage. That stays as a fixed portion of the sales, so goes up and down with that.”

“I think that we need to get you to the accountant with this. It may change how he deals with your accounts. He may want you to draw down from what Peter is holding and invest it.”

“I also need to talk to the lawyer about getting my gender changed and having a new birth certificate issued in my current name. I hope the change can be done without shouting it to the hilltops.”

“I’ll talk to your father about this when he gets home. Hopefully, the doctor has enough of the paperwork completed to issue a certificate of sex change. Once we have that, we can start on the rest.”

“If I have my own bank account opened, we could transfer a smaller amount to that to tide me over for everyday expenses. Band related expenses can be covered with a transfer from the Uni Fund, unless it can be put on Peter to pay from our account.”

“Where did you get all this information at your age?”

“Maths questions and a course on ‘Everyday Living and Finances’ that we did in Clifton.”

She then looked at the other emails. There was one from Cassandra Leigh, which had three attachments. Willow went back to the printer and printed them off. She took them back to Wendy.

“OK, what else are you surprising me with?”

“One is an invitation to us all to the wedding of Cassie and Terry, two weeks from today, at our church. It’s taking place at four, on the Sunday, and it’s the day before the beginning of the next term. Gina will be in the Cathedral, so I’m good for the church.”

“That’s close, but we can do it. We can even afford a couple of very nice dresses. We will have to go shopping next weekend. You’ll be in the Cathedral, so that’s doable. What are the others?”

“One is the official request for my playing of the organ at the event. I’ll be here on that day, so it’s also good. She has given a list of the music and the hymns. I expect that the Reverend has a similar email.”

“The third one?”

“It’s a booking for the dance band to play at the reception, a copy of what has been sent to Peter, and there is a three-thousand-pound payment for our services. That’s twice what Malcolm pays us. Gina will be playing until five, so I expect that we’ll start the music a little after six when the speeches are over. We can do the bridal waltz without her. There is also another email from Peter advising us of the booking. The whole band will get that. There was another email, from Racheal and Rick, with an invitation to their wedding at the registry office, next Thursday. I thought she was a little flushed last night.”

“So, no church wedding, that’s sad. Did she mention a reception?”

“That’s when they push the boat out. It’s at the Britannia Hotel, that big white place next to the Cathedral. I expect that a place like that has several reception rooms, depending on the size of the guest list. The wedding is at two, with the reception starting at five. I suppose that means two dresses, Mum, with the events just a few days apart.”

Willow sat at her laptop and acknowledged the emails that needed it. Then they had a light tea, knowing that Ashley would have something in the club. They sat and watched TV until he came home. When he was told about the weddings, he agreed to go with them to Coventry the next Saturday to get a new suit. When he was shown the latest statement, he wrote notes for himself to ring the accountant and the doctor on Monday.

Monday morning, Willow had breakfast with her parents and waved them off as they took their separate ways to work. She locked up and went for a walk along the river, then back through the village. As she passed the church, she heard her name being called, turning to see Gina coming towards her.

“I was just coming to see you, friend. I looked at my emails and had the shock of my life when I saw how much we had earned in the last month!”

“It was rather a lot, wasn’t it? Have you any idea of what you’ll be doing with it? I emailed Peter to pay a thousand a week into my Uni Fund account, and Dad will be phoning the accountant today.”

“I really haven’t thought about it. I hate to think of Peter sitting on it and getting the interest.”

“What about buying a house? You could put a hundred thousand on it, in joint names with your mother, with your present home as collateral, I’m sure that there wouldn’t be a bank that would refuse to give you a mortgage, one you could pay off by summer. If you sell the present place, you may be able to pay it off sooner.”

“That would be good. Something with three bedrooms would give us both one and the third could be the work room. It would be nice to be out of that box room I’m in.”

They walked to Willow’s home, and she fired up the laptop. It didn’t take long to find a newish house on the Birmingham Road for just over four hundred thousand. They scrolled through the pictures and Gina got excited. She stood and they hugged.

“Thank you, friend. I’m going home to show this to Mum and see what she thinks. See you tomorrow.”

Willow watched her friend skip up the road to the junction. Then she went back on the laptop to look for somewhere in an industrial area for a recording studio, just for interest sake. It was Gina’s comment about Peter keeping the interest that was making her think of investing in property. She would be living here until she went to Cambridge, so didn’t need a house as much as Gina, and after that, who knows. She found one place that looked right but had a tenant. She realised that if the lease ran for five years, she would be nineteen when it ran out. She would still be at Cambridge, and another two years would allow her to spend the money to create a recording studio. All it needed was the band to keep selling albums.

Her phone rang and she saw that it was Jacob.

“Hello, you.”

“Hello yourself, sweetheart. I thought I’d call and talk about all this money I now have. Dad nearly fell out of his chair when I showed him the latest statement. Have you thought about what you’re doing with your money?”

“I was just looking at commercial property, wondering if I could buy a place now, and convert it to a recording studio later. That place where we made the album wasn’t much bigger than one of the school classrooms.”

“That sounds like a plan. Did you find somewhere?”

“There’s a unit on Hood Street, in the city. It looks good but has a tenant with a five-year lease. It’s just over four hundred and fifty but returns over thirty-one a year. We can’t open as a business at fourteen, so a few years won’t matter. Dad’s organising a visit to the accountant, so I’ll talk about it to him.”

“If you go with it, can I join you as co-owner?” I’ve spoken to my Dad, and he agrees that I’m not really farming stock. Racheal is studying agriculture, and Rick sounds like he’d be happy living on a farm, so they’ve been talking to my parents about taking over after they get married. You did get the invitation, I hope.”

“I did, and we’re going into the city to get some glad rags on Saturday. Did you get the notification of the big wedding in two weeks? We’re playing the reception.”

“I did. Peter forwarded the booking to me. We’re not playing at Racheal’s reception; the hotel organises a DJ. She’ll be with Rick tomorrow and could open up a bit more about their plans. Rick has made almost enough to buy the farmhouse outright, which would let my folks retire early. They’ve been looking at brochures, or else they may buy somewhere in Stoneleigh.”

“Ask Gina about that, tomorrow. We were looking at newer houses in the village and she seemed keen to drag her mother to look at one. If they buy, her home may be up for sale. It’s only a two-bed and a box room and is what they call ‘character’ but it’s been in her family for nearly a hundred years.”

“That might work. What time are you getting to the club?”

“Before ten. I want to be there to make sure the stage is ready to go before the others turn up. I really don’t know how it will work out. I’m hoping for a friendly swapping of information and advice.”

“We’ll just have to take it as it comes. See you in the morning. Love you.”

“Love you, too. Bye.”

While she had been talking, her phone had pinged a few times, so she scrolled through the messages. There was one each from Herb, Victor, Brent and Roy, all saying much the same thing about their sudden wealth. There was one from Bruce Miller, asking if there was any news. She rang him back.

“Hello, Bruce, it’s Willow.”

“Willow, I texted to see what was happening.”

“A couple of things. One is that I had an operation a few weeks ago that aligns my body with my school birth certificate, so that story now has an ending.”

“Just a beginning, my girl. Now is the time you really get going. What else?”

“The second are two weddings. The first is at the registry office between Rick Saxon and Racheal Epstein. That’s Thursday week at two. The next one is the society affair between Cassandra Leigh and Terry. According to my invitation, he is Viscount Terrance Appleby. That’s at Stoneleigh church, the following Sunday afternoon, with the reception in the club, with Summer Rose playing.”

“They both sound like events that a social pages reporter should be covering. What else?”

“Tomorrow, there will be a gathering of a few local bands at the club. It’s going to be the debut of some new songs. Wednesday, we’ll be back again to play proper sets, with video and audio recordings made.”

“What are the bands?”

“G-Force, which are a group of fourth-year students; Rick and the Hikers, who you know, and a seven-piece version of Summer Rose. We plan to record two complete albums; one a cover, and the other is all new material.”

“Now, that I can’t miss. Can I bring a photographer?”

“I’ve told a teen magazine that it won’t be allowed, but I expect that they’ll use their phone with zoom. Tell him to keep it unobtrusive. I think that the TV reporter that did the interview on Saturday will be there, I told him the same.”

“Ah! That interview. I was wondering if there’s a chance to talk to your choir ladies for the paper.”

“If you’re there Wednesday, they will be coming along for a practise in the evening. Tom, the choir master from the Cathedral, has said that he’ll help turn them into a semi-professional group. I was doing the teaching but had reached the end of my choral knowledge.”

“Thanks for the information. I’ll be along on both days, as I need to get out of the office to show my boss that I’m on top of things. See you then.”

There was another text, this one from her father.

‘Picking up letter from doc today. Have the cash asked for. Appt. tonight with accountant.’

She texted her thanks back, then went to see what she could find for a late lunch. In the afternoon, she did something that she had left for too long. She went to her room and played violin for three hours until her left hand was aching. Then she went down to the kitchen to see about preparing their dinner, so that they could have it as soon as her parents got home.

When Ashley gave her the money, she put five hundred in each of three envelopes, writing the names on the front. The two who would be filming were Frank and Dave, with the audio expert called Xavier. She had found out that all three were in the same year as the Gees. She put the thousand into another envelope and gave it back to her father.

“Can you put that in the till, Dad, as payment for the two days. I’m hoping that it will return a lot more than that.”

They ate the dinner and Wendy told them that she would tidy up. Ashley drove Willow into the city to see the accountant. When they arrived, the girl in reception wanted her to sign her copy of the album, and then they were sitting in front of the accountant. He looked at the latest account, adding it to her file.

“What do you want to do, Miss Rose?”

“I want to set up a limited liability company, called WR Holdings. I want to open a bank account in that name with me and my parents as co-directors. I want to look at commercial properties in the area, with regard to converting one into a recording studio inside five years, or so.”

“That’s a pretty concise list. What brought you to those conclusions?”

“One is that I’m underage and can’t purchase real estate in my own name, and the other is that we recorded our CD in one of the best places in the city with a studio hardly big enough to swing a guitar. I’m looking at somewhere in excess of twenty-five hundred square feet. There’s one, at the moment, on Hood Street at four-fifty with a sitting tenant that returns over thirty-one a year for five years. If they move out, then good. If they don’t, I’ll have an income producing property that’s fully paid for, which should make getting something else much easier. I’m not counting on my income being as good as this last month, but we’ll be working hard to keep it going. I still have school and uni to get through.”

He laughed.

“Then why do you need me?”

“Because I’m not an accountant. If you don’t want to deal with my affairs, we can always go somewhere else.”

His face tightened.

“You, young lady, are the brightest teenager I’ve ever met. I’m happy to look after you to the best of my abilities, seeing that you’re totally serious about investing. I’ve had clients in your position who only wanted to buy big houses and flash cars, mostly ending up having to sell them a few years later. You have a good head for business on top of your other talents. I saw the interview on Saturday and was mightily impressed by you and your friends but wondered if you’d been coached by the reporter to lift his ratings.”

“The reporter turned up thinking that he’ll be interviewing a few giggly children. Boy! Did he get a surprise when he walked in on our choir practise.”

“What is your expectations for your career?”

“I have another two months of playing the organ in the Cathedral, alternating with Gina Summer. Then we have a big school concert there in May, which could lead to an invitation to fill one evening at the Proms. I think that we may be performing at a few dinner dances during the year, as the Blue Coat School Dance Band, splitting the payments between us and the school. Our manager is talking about us having gigs during the summer, but nothing has been finalised. There has been a suggestion that the orchestra will be playing the Messiah in the Cathedral before Christmas, but the school has to sign off on that one. We will be recording two complete albums to show our manager and may have to go into a studio to record them properly. So, my expectations are that my income will remain close to last month for a good six months, or more.”

“That comes to over a million.”

“I know that but remember that I’m only getting one seventh of the take.”

“You’re telling me that this statement is for just one seventh of the profit?”

“That’s right.”

“Look, I like your idea of commercial property. They’re nowhere near the trouble that owning houses to rent gives you. I will look seriously at what you want and get back to you. If I think I’ve found something, I’ll be in touch. Anything else?”

“I’ve spoken to Jacob Epstein, the lad in the interview, and he has told me that he wants to join me in getting the property.”

“I do the Epstein farm books. I had the idea that he could take over the farm.”

“Not happening. It’s possible that his sister and her husband will take it over. Her husband is Rick Saxon, from the band, Rick Sacks and the Hikers. He’s made a few hundred thousand from his viral video, so can fund any improvements that they want to make.”

“Thank you for that. I have an appointment with his parents at the end of the week. I wondered why they wanted to see me outside the usual tax period. I will set up the company and the bank account. You’ll need to go to the bank, together, to sign the papers. It’s going to be a pleasure dealing with someone as level-headed as yourself.”

They stood and Ashley shook hands with the accountant. On the way to the car, he laughed.

“That was interesting, my girl. He ran into that brick wall you can erect instantly. Gina has told me that they used to call you ‘Wonderful Willow’ at school. You just showed me one of your superpowers.”

“I may be small and a teenager, Dad, but I didn’t come down with the last shower. Years of being bullied gave me that power, but it came at a price. I refuse to roll over for any man who thinks that he knows it all. Talking about men who know it all, when are we seeing the lawyer?”

“Either end of the week or the beginning of next. I have all the paperwork to get your name change started. If we start the company, we’ll need him as well to guide us through the regulations.”

“Thanks Dad. If we have you and Mum as directors, then I can legally share profits with you. If we do set up a recording studio, we will do it as up to date as possible. I’ll talk to our tech guys tomorrow and find out what their future plans are. They’re cluey guys, and it will be interesting to see what they’ve come up with for the recording.”

They went home and Willow took herself off to bed. Tomorrow was going to be an interesting day.

In the morning, Willow wore jeans and a sweater, with boots. Today was going to be for working and also networking. When she arrived at the club, there was a people mover outside. It had Frank, Dave and Xavier waiting for her. She was greeted by Xavier’s father.

“Hello. I’m pleased to meet you, Willow. Xavier has been telling me a lot about you and your band. I haven’t been able to be at any of your shows as I work nights. Once we unload, I’ll be off to get some sleep and Frank’s father will pick them up in the late afternoon.”

“We would have been on stage ourselves by then. We have the G-Force in the morning and Rick Sacks and the Hikers will be here as well, so it’s going to be an interesting day. These guys will set up and do their thing, but all we ask is for them to be ready to record sessions tomorrow.”

“I’m told that you’re paying them.”

“Yes, I offered them five hundred each for the two days’ work, plus the software for home if it’s needed. Did you get that, Xavier?”

“I did, Willow. It’s an updated suite from the one we use at the school. I got a package for you as well. Will you have time to see how it works today.”

“I’ll see what I can do as we get going. Jacob will need to learn it as well.”

His father coughed.

“Willow, I was asked by the other two fathers if I would make sure the boys are paid.”

“Certainly, sir, I have their envelopes here.”

She reached into her bag and pulled out the three envelopes and handed them to him.

“The guys will be fed while they’re here, on both days, so you don’t have to worry about that. If we unload, I’ll introduce you to Malcolm, who is the boss here, as well as the Village Manager.”

The guys opened up the back of the people mover and started hauling out rolls of cable and various boxes. Willow introduced Malcolm to Xavier’s father and then showed him the back room while the boys commandeered a table to put the recording unit on.

“Have you seen any of the shows that they’ve recorded?”

“I have, and I’ve been impressed, especially with that dinner dance that you played. Professional bands would line up to shake your hand.”

“It’s the last part of that that is on our website. We can’t give the boys any cut of those sales as it was a school production, but if any of what they record here goes onto the websites for distribution, I’ll organise a one-off payment as our technical team. It could help them to find jobs after they leave school.”

“That would be really good. None of them have any thoughts about doing anything but working in media.”

“The reporter from the local TV station will be here tomorrow, so they’ll have some experienced media people watching what they do. I don’t know who they’ll be bringing, but I expect there would be at least one professional cameraman.”

He smiled, shook her hand, and left to get some sleep. Willow started to help the boys set up, telling them which instrument used which amplifier. They loved the PA, as they could use the Wi-Fi facility to take a feed from it, as well as setting up individual microphones. The recording unit was plugged into a socket with an extension lead, and Xavier had his laptop plugged in as well. Willow took it all in, determined to be able to use the new software that was nestled in her bag.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 18

As they were getting things set up, Gina and Maisie arrived, followed, a few minutes later, by the G-Force, who had been driven there by Jim’s father. They had their guitars, and the drummer had brought his own cymbals. G-Force set up and Jim reset one of the Yamahas to suit his style. Willow was interested in hearing how much the band had moved on.

They played a song from the blues show, while Xavier moved sliders on the mixer, and motioned Frank and Dave to make subtle changes in microphone placement. Willow stood next to him with her headphones plugged in, hearing how the slight changes improved the sound.

When the band had finished that song, Xavier asked them how they wanted to work things, considering that the real recording would be tomorrow. Geoff looked at Willow.

“OK if we do some new stuff?”

“Certainly, you’re here to do whatever makes you happy, and allows you to put together a set for tomorrow morning.”

Xavier turned to her.

“Is it all right to record everything?”

“How much will this unit save?”

“About thirty hours’ worth.”

“Then record everything and fine tune as you go. Remember the settings for each band to save time tomorrow. I’ll stay out of your way, it’s your call with the bands, you’re running the show as far as recording goes. It might pay to make a note of any track that stands out, in case it gets fluffed in the morning.”

“Got you, Willow. Thank you for this opportunity and for having faith in us.”

He called out to the band and then to Frank.

“Geoff, after Frank uses the clapper, you’re free to go. Just let me know when you’re stopping, or else I end up with minutes of nothing. Frank, clapper time.”

Dave had one of the cameras ready, nodded to Frank who snapped the clapper board shut and walked out of shot. Willow noted that they had bought good cameras that recorded to memory cards. The band started to play some material that Willow had never heard before, she thought that it may be their own stuff, and she liked it.

As G-Force was playing, members of Summer Rose and the Hikers arrived, taking seats in the back of the room, alongside Willow, who was determined not to poke her nose into the session developing in front of her. Racheal came in with Rick and Jacob, sitting each side of her. Jacob gave her a hug and a kiss. They spoke softly, so not to be picked up by the microphones.

“How are you, Racheal?”

“Good, Willow, good. You got my invitation?”

“We did, we’re going into the city on the weekend to get all three of us outfitted.”

“Dad’s taking Jacob in on Saturday, he’s never had a proper suit before.”

“I’m sure that he will look like a million dollars.”

“He’d better. He’ll be standing beside Rick during the wedding.”

“Who do you have beside you?”

“I was hoping that you’d fill that space. After all, I do blame you for the rush.”

“How on earth did I bring your marriage on?”

“You remember overdubbing the hit song? Well, the week after it went viral, the band had a little celebration. Rick and I got a bit drunk, checked into the Britannia and went at it like rabbits. Up until then we had taken precautions, but that night of bliss had consequences. I don’t regret it for a moment, but it did torpedo the chance of a church wedding.”

“You could always have a second wedding in the church, if you want to.”

“Maybe later. Anyway, I’ll have an apricot dress, so you can have something similar. Knee length for a civic ceremony, and then I don’t have to change for the reception. We’re spending the night in the hotel again.”

“I’ll be happy to stand beside you, Racheal. That will make you due in the middle of October, then. It would be nice to have a christening in St. Marys.”

They all sat and listened as the G-Force played some of the old blues, some sixties pop and quite a few new songs. When they indicated that they had finished, Xavier and the others took a break while the bands changed over. He came over to Willow.

“Never in a million years did I think that I’d be recording a band with a world-wide viral hit.”

“It will be interesting to see what they do with that song, now that they have an organist.”

He went back to his mixing and Geoff came over to Willow.

“Zara couldn’t make it this morning. Would it be possible to let her do a few songs at the end?”

“Perfectly all right, Geoff. I liked your new stuff, and you mixed up the material nicely.”

“That’s from watching you play for hours, while keeping it interesting. The rest of us realised that if we do more than half an hour of what we like, the audience would be drowning us out with their snoring.”

Willow was watching the tech boys as the two cameramen took the memory cards out of the cameras, put them in plastic bags and wrote on the bag. She went over and had a look. Frank looked up from his writing.

“You’ve allowed us to do something new. We’re capturing a complete set and saving it separately. We have enough cards for ten sessions. That will allow us to work more easily with the post-production. Will we be allowed to stay a little later, and you will be able to see how that’s done.”

“We have all day, Frank. Tomorrow, I have to stay because I have my choir group coming in later.”

When Rick and the Hikers were ready to go, the crowd moved to the back of the room, joining Bruce, who had arrived. They stayed quiet as the clapper went down and the session started. They kicked off with the hit single, with Willow now hearing it as it would be performed on stage, then went on with another ten new songs, finishing with another from the video. As they played, Willow was watching how Frank and Dave were working, with Dave keeping his camera on the whole band, or sections of the band, while Frank moved around, concentrating on individuals, and taking close-ups of the guitarist’s hands as they played.

When the Hikers had finished, they all took a break and had the light lunch that Malcolm had prepared. In the quiet hubbub of eating, Willow and Gina sat together.

“I showed Mum that house on my computer and asked her if we could think about it. She phoned the agent and we looked at it yesterday, then went to her bank. They looked at my two statements, rang Peter to verify that he would release money, looked at the paid-up title, and offered us a short-term mortgage on the spot. Peter transferred a hundred thousand from my account and we went back to the agent to make an offer.”

“That was quick. Did they accept?”

“We offered them four hundred thousand, with immediate payment, and they agreed. It seems that they’re due to fly to Canada next week and asked us if we’d take the furnishings for ten thousand, which we were happy to. Everything in the old house only sits where it has been for fifty years or more, so wouldn’t be any good in the new place. We move in during the first week of term. I’ll be leaving one house in the morning and going home to another in the afternoon.”

Jacob leaned over from the other side of Willow.

“My folks may be looking for somewhere in the village. Can they come and look at where you are now?”

Gina spoke to Maisie, who wrote he number on a piece of paper, which Gina gave to Jacob.

“Here you are, Jacob. Get your folks to ring Mum and arrange a visit.”

She put her hand on Willow’s arm.

“Now, friend, have you decided what you want to do with your money?”

“I have my accountant looking at commercial property. Jacob and I will be going halves in buying something. It may be somewhere that we can convert to a recording studio, or else it may just be an investment. With our share of it, we will have an easy time getting banks to fund us with a property portfolio, maybe we can buy an existing studio, or even build one from scratch in a few years. If you and Brent are a couple, you will be able to start something like that once you have the house paid for.”

Gina smiled and went to sit next to Brent on a table with the rest of the band. Jacob smiled.

“That girl is great! She follows good advice. What are we buying?”

“Don’t know yet. The accountant is looking around for a starter for us. The one I saw has tenants, but he may come up with somewhere else. He’s also going to create a company with me and my parents as co-directors. He’s the guy your family see, so it might pay you to do the same. Kids like us can’t sign agreements for property, but we can do it with adults who are part of the company.”

“Now that’s good thinking, my love. I’m going to talk to Rach and Rick about that. My folks are too old-world to understand that sort of thing.”

He got up and went to sit next to Racheal. His seat was taken by Bruce.

“Good set-up you have here, Willow. I’ve spoken to Geoff while the others were playing and will talk to Rick and his guys while you’re up there. I have taken some pictures on my phone. Just today will give me at least three articles. I had a look in the church before I came in and took pictures of the plaques on the walls to give me some background for the society wedding. I’ll tell you, in advance, that one article will be about the four-times great niece of the third baroness, playing the organ for the daughter of the sixth baron. It’s too good to pass up.”

“I’ll forgive you, Bruce. I doubt that it will increase the number of people wanting selfies, though.”

“If nothing else, those wanting selfies may be from a higher strata. I can see you getting invitations to some classy shows. Now, you were obviously in the middle of some planning with your friends. Anything I should know?’

“Just that Gina and her mother are buying a newer house in the village, and that Jacob’s sister may be taking over the running of the farm, with Jacob’s parents likely to look at Gina’s old home to retire to. Nothing the world needs to know about, Bruce, Mister Reporter.”

“You, my girl, would make one hell of a member of parliament or diplomat. Your organising skills are too good to remain behind a keyboard and singing.”

“That may be so, but I just saw Zara come in, so we had better get this show back on the road, catch you later.”

She got up and went over to Zara, standing there with a lady who must be her mother.

“Zara, welcome to our little band session. Geoff told me that you were coming, how long have you got?”

“Less than an hour, I had to force Mum into bringing me, and we do have somewhere to go later.”

Willow took Zara to where Geoff was sitting.

“Zara doesn’t have long, so you’d better get the G-men back on stage and let her have her set. I’ll get everyone else on the move.”

She went to the tech guys and told them that G-Force will be starting soon, with Zara out front, so would go on before Summer Rose. They started getting ready as the band were setting up. She went back to Zara’s mother.

“I’ve got things going so that Zara can sing her songs, and then you’ll be able to leave. I suggest that you come over and sit with us. Malcolm can get you a drink if you want.”

“It looks like you’re the leader here. I expected one of the older ones to be in charge.”

“No, ma-am, my club, my rules.”

“Your club?”

Well, I’m a member and my Dad’s on the board. I paid for these two days so, I guess, the room is mine in that time. Will Zara be able to come back tomorrow for the actual recording session?”

“No, we have other arrangements.”

“OK. Now sit and enjoy.”

She went over to the tech crew.

“This may be the only chance we have to get Zara recorded. Make it as good as you can. You can talk to Geoff later about slipping the songs into their set if he wants.”

They nodded, and Willow went back to sit down next to Zara’s mother.

“Have you heard Zara with the band?”

“No. I was thinking that it was just a bit of fun. What you’re doing here is more than fun, though, isn’t it?’

“It’s us trying to get some new material recorded. Those other guys are Rick Sacks and the Hikers, and they have made close to two million pounds with their viral video and downloads. You may have seen me and my quartet at the school dinner dance. We are in the national top ten and will be trying out a new album when this session is over. It’s not just fun, but a serious step in our musical careers. Geoff and his friends may have only played in small local events, but the DVD that they’ll have after this will let them get as serious as the rest of us. Let’s listen to what Zara can do.”

Frank snapped the clapper shut and the talk died as the G-Force started the intro to the first of six songs with Zara out front. She was good, which Willow already knew from her school choir involvement. She was also an entertainer, once the fear of singing to an audience left her. The six songs were good enough to get some applause after a moment’s silence. Her mother laid her hand on Willow’s arm.

“I had no idea that she was so good. Will you be able to help her, and the band, if she wants to take it further?”

“Any way I can. Before you rush off, I see Bruce Miller, from the Observer, coming our way. I’ll leave you with him, it’s time I was up there.”

She, and Gina, gave Zara a hug as they passed. Geoff had a big grin on his face. They all went up on stage and Brent re-arranged his drums, while Gina and Willow reset the Yamaha’s.

“We’ll do ‘Journey’ first, OK?”

Jacob grinned.

“Can’t wait to hear this, love. Herb has bought himself a sustain unit that can be used at low power. It should make this sound really like top ten material.”

They waited while the tech guys made themselves ready. Willow looked over and saw Zara talking to Bruce while her mother was on her phone. Frank got ready with the clapper and the talk died. Once that snap occurred, Willow waited a few seconds and then started the intro to the first track of the new album. As they played, Herb’s new sound was different, but made the song sound more heartfelt. As they worked through the album tracks, she saw Zara and her mother clutching each other, tissues to their eyes. Racheal was being held by Rick and Maisie was sitting on her own, tears running down her face.

Zara and her mother were still there when they finished the set and went for a break. She hugged Willow.

“That was just beautiful. It tugged at my heart. If you play it live, you’ll have to have packs of tissues on every seat.”

“More like a concession selling tissue boxes.”

They had a comfort break and a drink before going back on stage. While the tech guys were getting ready and the band was making sure they were in tune, Willow spoke into her microphone.

“What we’re about to play is something we worked on, back before that double blue concert last year. This is the first time in public, so don’t expect us to sound like the last session. This is the Other Side of Summer Rose.”

After the clapper sounded, they got into the first track of Kansas, seeing some shock on several faces, including Malcolm, behind the bar. The band now sounded better, with Jacob and his effects box and Herb with his sustain. Willow had listened to the original album, and could imagine them on a big stage, in front of thousands, with a huge bank of big amps behind them. ‘Dust in the Wind’ was an oasis in the stadium rock, with Jacob’s guitar and singing making it his own, the others singing back-up in harmony. Then they were into the final few tracks, finishing on a power chord.

There was a few seconds of silence, and then the other two bands stood up, stamped their feet and whoo-whoo’ed. Summer Rose had a group hug and then went down off the stage to get more hugs all round.

Rick gave her a hug.

“Now, that was different! Where has the rock band been hiding all this time?”

“Behind the curtain, Rick, waiting to pounce. Like that new material of yours. If you don’t mind me saying, it made most of your old album sound insipid.”

“I don’t mind a bit. It wasn’t as good as we could do. We have had the time, and the money, to realise the things that we had held back by the need to be working instead of playing. We’ve been in our lock-up rehearsal room for weeks. We have more that we can round a show out with. All we need is somewhere to play.”

“Go and see Peter with the video and audio that we’ll give you. If it’s used, just list the audio and visual guys and give them a percentage. They leave school soon, and need all the help they get for their future.”

“I’ll do that. Where can we say it was recorded.”

“Just list it as recorded on site, by WR Holdings. This isn’t a proper studio, just a room rented to us.”

“Can we pay something towards the cost?”

“You already have by being here.”

They all confirmed that they would be back in the morning, including Zara, now with a mother who had realised that what her daughter was doing was important to her. Most of the others left, leaving Willow and Gina, Maisie, Jacob, Rick and Racheal, Bruce and the tech boys. They all pulled seats around Xavier. He pulled two of the bags with the memory cards and slipped the cards into adaptors that fitted into USB slots in his laptop.

“This is where we do something that took a lot of time for the school concerts. If you have a look at the screen, you’ll see that it’s split into three parts. One is the audio, and the others are the two cameras. It’s easier with a big monitor to look at, but this will show you how it works.”

He moved a bar on the audio until there was a big soundwave.

“That’s the clapper. I’ll synchronise Dave’s card with that.”

He advanced the vision until the shot showed the clapper just closing.

“Now, we start those two together. I’m using the set with Zara as it’s the shortest. Frank’s camera doesn’t need to be in sync, so I’ll just advance it to match the others, once he starts filming.”

They heard the sound coming from the speaker, with the vision matching it. Frank’s vision only showed the floor until he focussed on Zara. Xavier stopped the three screens and advanced Franks vision until Zara’s face and body exactly matched the wider view.

“The biggest thing with this system is that we can now play all three streams together. When I see something that Frank filmed, I can click on his stream and it replaces the other in the master, until I go back to Dave’s camera. This allows us to end up with a final product with multiple views without laborious cut and paste, in real time. When we’ve seen the set, I can cut an audio, or a video disc immediately.”

They watched as he swapped screens. When the track finished, he saved it to his hard drive as ‘Zara track one fin.’ He then called up the file and played them the track back on full screen. It looked as good as anything they had seen on TV music shows. Rick was agog.

“Xavier, if we choose one of our tracks as a single, you can separate that out and give us a track which we can put on the website, and an album, complete that we can sell as a download?”

“If you want, the resolution is good enough to send to someone to make DVDs. All you need, after that, is to add an intro and credits, cover art and a load of disc cases. It’s what we do with the school concerts, and nobody has complained about the quality of them. What this gives us is the chance to produce a final product in a tenth of the time that we’ve spent before.”

“What happens tomorrow?”

“We will do each band as a separate session, with Willow taking two sessions. Hopefully, you’ll all be a tight as you’ve been today. Then, we leave the microphones, cameras, and cables with Willow, as they’re her property. I’ll take this unit home and work on all the sessions there, with my big monitor. I should have an audio CD, and a showable DVD, for you by the weekend. I’ll also supply a memory stick with the digital version of the album, and another with the single. That should give you enough to stream. Then I give Willow this unit, she already has the software and enough other kit in her bag to work with it.”

“Look, if you do that for us, the Hikers will pay you a thousand on delivery. What about you, Willow?”

“Because we have two sessions, I’m prepared to pay the boys two thousand, as long as they supply whatever Geoff wants free of charge. When you stream, Rick, make sure you list the tech crew that made the video.”

“We certainly will. It took us a week to make the video of our album, and that was only a single view. This will knock that one for six.”

“Just make sure you charge the right amount. No more pound-a-pop, we’ve charged a fiver per disc, so the double is ten pounds.”

“How many have you sold?”

“At last count, about seventy thousand.”

“Wow! That’s almost as much as we’ve earned in several weeks. We undersold ourselves.”

Bruce put a hand on his arm.

“You didn’t undersell, Rick. What you put out was, as you’ve come to realise, a little less than perfect. I would think that ninety percent of the album buyers did so because of one very good song. It didn’t matter if the others didn’t do much for them, a pound to have the single would have been money well spent. With what I heard today, every song is worth a pound. I wouldn’t be putting more than one as free view.”

“I hear you, Bruce. I’ll have to talk to the others about this. I think that Willow has been right, we need a good manager working for us.”

“With Peter, you’ll also get Marcus Waddington to promote you. You can ask to do local area shows until the album takes off. By that time, who knows where you’ll be asked to play. Just give yourselves time and peace to write more songs like the ones you played today.”

“All right. Who did your cover art, Willow?”

“My Mum. She’s a graphic artist. If you want her to work on your album, talk to her at your reception with an idea of what you want it to look like. You don’t want it streamed until you finish your honeymoon.”

Jacob and Willow hugged and kissed, then Racheal and Rick left with him in tow. Gina and Maisie left, after both giving Willow a hug. She went up on stage to turn off all the equipment as Xavier put the recording unit and his laptop in bags to take with him.

“Frank’s father should be picking us up. Willow. We’ll go outside and wait for him. It’s been a very exciting day.”

She gave each of them hugs, and they left. Bruce had a wry smile.

“I’ll be waiting in my car when you get here in the morning. What I’ve seen has been brilliant. I can’t see how much better you all can get, after today.”

“There’ll be an audience, Bruce. A national teen magazine, with their sister adult magazine possible. Then there’s the TV people. All of them were here Saturday night and saw Summer Rose as an eleven-piece dance band, so that would be enough to get their juices going. Who knows who they’ll be bringing along. An audience always make a band work harder to please. It may not be a lot, but we will know that we’ve lifted.”

“All right, I’ll see you in the morning.”

After he had left, she went to the bar and asked Malcolm for a lemonade. When he put it in front of her, he leaned on the bar and looked her in the eyes.

“Willow Rose. I knew you were amazing, but today as shown you in a different light. You held that lot together and they all worked hard. I have to tell you that I will book G-Force for the dinner dance if that girl sings with them”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 19

Willow smiled at Malcolm’s statement.

“I told you that there were others who can take our place. Now, tomorrow, there will be at least twenty others. What’s the chance of putting on some food, even something light, between the end of the recording and the time that the choir get here.”

“It will be simple. I could do pie and chips, sausage and chips, egg and chips or chips on their own. With some bread and marge, you could always make chip butties.”

“That sounds good. If there’s any extra cost, let me know. I’m feeling really good about the recordings tomorrow. Offer them the food for free, I’m good for it.”

“I realise that, now. I just heard you telling that Rick how many albums you’ve sold at a tenner each. That’s serious money.”

“It’s serious enough for Maisie and Gina moving into a modern house on Birmingham Road in a couple of weeks. I’m looking for commercial property. It’s been brilliant, but who knows how long it will last.”

“After seeing those two sets of yours, I expect that it could be years.”

Willow laughed.

“I don’t know if I can last the pace. Anyway, I’m off now, see you in the morning.”

She walked out of the club, seeing that the boys must have been picked up. She walked home, thinking about the day. She had to grin when she thought about what her mother would say about Racheal’s admission. She wasn’t home long before Wendy arrived. Together, they worked to make dinner, with Wendy having to sit down when she was told about Racheal’s night of passion. When Ashley got home, they had dinner and Willow had to tell them about the three bands and waxed lyrical amount the new equipment.

She needed to go to bed early and was asleep quickly.

On Wednesday morning, she was up early and ready to go, even before her parents left for work. She was at the club at nine-thirty and had to wait five minutes for Malcolm to turn up. He opened up, and she went through and turned on the lights in the back room. She was up on the stage, switching on the equipment, when Bruce walked in.

“I see that I didn’t beat you as I thought I would. You must be excited about today.”

“I am, Bruce. I just hope it all goes to plan. Can you help by tidying a few tables that we used yesterday, we normally have casuals in after the weekend, but will have to make-do now.”

He collected up the empty glasses and bottles, putting them on the bar, while she made sure that all was ready. Xavier and the others came in with the equipment. He pulled two DVDs out of his pocket.

“A little something, just for you. It’s the two sessions that the band did, just the vision that Dave took with the sound. It will be interesting to see if you do better. Everything from yesterday was as good as it could be. I’ve transferred all of the raw material to a remote drive, including the memory cards, so we’re clear to start fresh.”

She left him to set up, as the magazine reporter had walked in. Willow went over to greet her, and the others that were with her.

“Hello, Willow. You’ve met my photographer, he doesn’t have his usual camera, as requested. This lady is the editor of our main office, and the other lady is a reporter from our adult magazine. I believe that the choir that you’re training will be in later. Will it be all right if we stay for that?”

“Not a problem. Malcolm is putting on some basic food today. We don’t usually serve food on weekdays, but he has pies, sausages, eggs and enough chips to feed the five thousand. Find yourselves somewhere to sit, Malcolm can get you drinks and crisps.”

The bands started turning up and the noise in the room rose. The TV crew came in and Willow welcomed them, telling them to find seats near the back. Mister Bamborough arrived with the Head and Miss Russell. Willow acted like a hostess, told them about the food situation and to sit at the back. She went up on the stage as Zara came in with her mother, followed by Tom and a teenage girl. She looked around and saw that everyone was here and stood in front of the stage.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to the Stoneleigh Club. This morning, I ask you to remain silent while we record our three bands. Each one will be playing a set of around a dozen songs, and our tech crew of Dave and Frank on cameras, and Xavier on the recording desk, will make sure that the sets are good to create audio CDs and video DVDs afterwards. Those in the media will be able to receive a DVD each, but please talk to me before using any video or stills from the raw material. The results will form the basis of new albums, so consider that you have an advance screening and should hold back until the albums are up on the websites. Each band will let you know where to look. The first band are all fourth formers at the Blue Coat School. They will do one song for a sound check and then we’ll record. A clapper board is used to synchronise the audio and visuals, so no talking until the set is finished. Welcome our first band, G-Force and Zara.”

Geoff and the others gave her a smile as they went on stage, made the changes that they wanted, and looked towards Xavier, who nodded. They played a Fleetwood Mac number that Willow had heard them play in the school rehearsal room. When Xavier nodded to Frank, the clapper came down and they started with Zara singing, then alternated between her on vocals and the others with their other new material. At the end of fourteen songs, they relaxed, and the spectators gave them some applause. Willow went up to stand next to Zara.

“I’m sure that the media will have some questions. We do have time for you to ask whatever has come into your heads.”

She arbitrated as the magazine, the TV, and Bruce asked questions. When that had run out of steam, the band left the stage. Willow went back to the microphone.

“There are some of you that have heard of our next band. They had a runaway success with a video that went viral two months ago. Since then, they have been laying low and writing original material. Please welcome Rick Sacks and the Hikers.”

As she left the stage, she could see the magazine editor on her phone. She sat with her band and watched as the Hikers got themselves ready. Rick walked up to the microphone.

“Before we play anything, I would like to thank Willow Rose for allowing us this opportunity to play this morning. Willow supplied the overdub of the church organ for our first, and only, hit so far. The organ on the audio is across the road in the church, and it turned an ordinary song into a world-wide hit. We will give you an up-to-date version this morning, but everything else is new material. Thank you for listening.”

They played the second-best song from the original album as their sound check. Then they went through the process up to the clapper board, starting the set with the stage version of ‘Love and Marriage’, followed by a dozen new tracks. When they relaxed, there was applause as Willow went on stage for question time. This time there were a lot more questions, understandable with the amount of fame that the band had garnered in the two months.

When that had run its course, Willow announced that there would be a break, with a light lunch served from platters that Malcolm was putting out on the bar. As they ate, the two media outlets were organising further interviews with both bands. Willow walked over to the teacher’s table.

“Good to see you this morning, Headmistress.”

“It’s good to be here Willow. I must say that you certainly have some interesting friends. I have heard that viral song but had no idea that it was you that played the organ on it. Funny that the first time you played the organ was with the Gees.”

“I know. Life does throw up mysterious links, doesn’t it?”

Mister Bamborough motioned towards the table where the tech boys were sitting.

“I see that you have the school techs with you. What did they get?”

“It’s pretty much the same kit that the school has, but the latest version. Have a chat with him, after, it takes hours off the post processing.”

“I will, what are Summer Rose going to play? More Carpenters?”

“No, sir. It’s going to be two separate sessions. One is a complete album of new material that I’ve called ‘Journey into Womanhood’. The other is a cover of an American band called Kansas. It’s something that we worked on as Blue Two before the school concert but had to shelve to do the Moody Blues set.”

“Is it loud and proud?”

“In the original, yes. But we keep the sound down to being bearable in a room this size, using some technical aids that they didn’t have in the eighties. In the day, they got the same effect with a bank of two-hundred-watt amps at number ten. We do it with the four small amps on the stage. If you saw the interview with the opera ladies last week, you’re welcome to stay, as they’ll be coming in around six-thirty.”

She left them and went back to her table. Gina grinned.

“So, we have the three most important people from the school here to listen, a TV reporter and a magazine editor. What else can happen?”

“Look towards the door, friend. The man we wanted to surprise has just walked in.”

Peter came over to their table, found a chair and sat beside the girls.

“I came into the village to have a talk with you about your house purchase, Gina. I was told that you were here. What’s going on?”

“We’re here to make some recordings, Peter. You’ve missed the G-Force with some new material that will be well worth your involvement. You’ve only just missed Rick Sacks and the Hikers play a completely new range of songs which is also worth latching on to. Rick is over there, next to his fiancée, and Geoff is there with that blonde girl and her mother. If you ask nicely, I’m sure that they’ll let you have a copy of the audio and video that we’ve already captured. We’ve told them, repeatedly, that you’re the man to make them famous. Don’t let us down. This afternoon, we’ll be playing a new album of Summer Rose material, written by Willow, and after that, we will play something totally different, which we’re calling the ‘Other side of Summer Rose’.”

He looked around.

“There are two other bands here?”

“Yep, and my Mum is over there if you want to talk about the house. I know nothing, I’m just a little girl.”

“When are you going to be on stage?”

“About another fifteen minutes, when we’ve finished lunch.”

He stood and pulled out his phone, hitting a speed dial. Then moved away.

“What’s the betting that Marcus will be coming in while we’re playing.”

“We could just mingle a bit to slow us down. That will let everyone digest.”

The two of them got up and went over to talk to the magazine people, and then the TV people. Both sets wanted to know when they were playing next. Willow pointed Peter out.

“Unless our manager has something up his sleeve, our next performance is here, Saturday week, where we play honky-tonk piano for a lot of inebriated locals to sing bawdy songs. The next will be two weeks later, at the end of the month, when we’ll also be here, but playing for a dinner dance.”

The door opened and Marcus rushed in.

“Time to get moving, friend.”

They rounded up the rest of the band and went up on the stage. As the others were tuning the guitars, Willow and Gina stood together.

“That was an interesting take-down of Peter, back there, friend.”

“I know, Willow. He just got under my skin, wanting to know the ins and outs of what is my business.”

The rest were ready to play, so they did a Carpenters number as the sound check. Willow spoke into her microphone.

“Please be extra careful to stay silent while we play this set. It will, hopefully, be our next album. Ladies, if you look at the other women who were here yesterday, you will see that they have brought boxes of tissues today. Be warned.”

The clapper came down and they played the album through. Willow winked at Gina when she saw the Head with a tissue to her eyes. It wasn’t every day that you can make the headmistress cry without getting into trouble. The women on the magazine table weren’t far behind in the tissue stakes. Willow thought she saw the photographer use his phone to take a sneak picture of the editor.

When they finished, there was some applause. Willow announced that there would be a Q and A after, but now they would take a comfort break and come back in a few minutes. The band left the stage to get a drink and a pee, with some questions about the set being asked. They all said ‘Later’.

When they were back on stage, Willow made the announcement that the next set was different and was ‘The Other Side of Summer Rose.’

While they played, Willow could see the other band members grooving along, and the Head with a big smile. When they finished, on a high, there was a short break before everyone started talking at once. Willow saw Peter and Marcus in a deep discussion. She announce the Q and A, and they spent a half an hour taking questions and trying to answer them truthfully. At the end, the band left the stage to be approached individually for discussion.

Mister Bamborough went over to Xavier to see what this new equipment did that the school kit didn’t. Peter and Marcus came up to Willow.

“What is all this, Willow? We manage your careers.”

“That’s correct, Peter, but all you’ve done in the last six weeks is manage our money and post stuff. There hasn’t been a whiff of interest in what we wanted to do next. What we set up for today was to give us some material that we can offer to you, without having to go into another city to sit in a pokey studio without any feeling. We will have a digital download of both the audio and the video of both those sets, along with a file that has enough resolution to make a DVD. Our tech guys will post-produce and the finished product will be ours, and nothing to do with the school.”

“So, how come there are these other bands?”

“I did the overdub for Ricks viral hit, and I played with Geoff on the Purple DVD. They’re friends, and they are both bands that need a good manager and a good promoter. I suggested you two, and I know Rick is already thinking of signing, so don’t prove me wrong. I didn’t see any clause in my contract that forced us to stay with you.”

“Haven’t we looked after you? There is the little request that there’s no performances while school’s on.”

“Here I am, with another week and a half of holidays to go. There’s enough time to have put something on, even if it’s just a TV spot. The local station is all sitting on that table, coming along to see this. That reporter from the teen magazine is there with her editor. She turned up at my house thinking that Gina and I were giggling teenies in a ‘manufactured band’. You haven’t covered yourself in glory, you know.”

“I’m not used to be talked to like this by a thirteen-year-old.”

“Then do something, for goodness sake. I’m starting to lose my patience with you, and my patience has a long fuse. Did what we play this afternoon sound like a hit album?”

“Well, yes.”

“Then pull your finger out. It has been suggested that we play as a dance band and the school would be happy to go along with that. Book a function room with a stage and we’ll be there. Make it Easter Saturday and I’m your girl. Other Saturdays until June are pretty much taken up, mainly playing here. From the end of July, we’re on holiday. I was hoping that you had something in mind. A suggested itinerary would be nice. There are two bands in this room who could round out the bill. You don’t even have to look any further than your nose. I won’t say anything to the others about this conversation if I start seeing emails telling us of suggested plans. Right?”

Marcus laughed.

“She has you there, Pete. I’ve been asking about booking something, but you’ve been dragging your feet. Why?”

“It’s working with someone so young, that’s the problem. We’ll have everyone looking over our shoulders.”

“You’ve just been totally ambushed by that ‘young girl’ Pete. I can see her tearing a new anus in anyone who suggested that she’s being mistreated. Take her advice. Let’s get both these bands on the books and send them out to the world this summer. I can think of a dozen places where they’ll be welcomed.”

Peter put his hand out to Willow.

“Pax, Willow. I’ve been scared of upsetting the school and the do-gooders. I see the Head over there. I’ll start by talking to them. Marcus, can you round up the leaders of the other bands and see what they intend to do. I’ll catch up with you.”

Willow took his hand.

“I’ll introduce Marcus around, Peter. He’ll be safe with me.”

“I’m glad someone is.”

As Peter walked away, Marcus looked down at Willow and grinned.

“That was what he needed. Sometimes he has about as much imagination as this table. Introduce me to your gig buddies.”

She took him to Rick first, introduced them and told Rick that Marcus professed to be able to arrange shows but that the only thing he had arranged, so far, was a recording studio. Marcus laughed.

“I deserved that one. Peter isn’t the only one who needs to get his finger out.”

He gave Rick his card, and they agreed on a time and place for a meeting with the whole band to talk about how they wanted to move further. Then, Willow took him to speak to Geoff and Zara.

“Geoff is someone I’ve seen on the school video, but Zara, you are new to me. Can I see anything that you’ve done.”

“If you saw Geoff in the concert, I played cello with Willow in the first act. For what we did today, you’ll have to wait until we get the recording.”

Willow got up and went over to Xavier, who was showing a very interested teacher the glories of the new software.

“Excuse me, sir. Xavier, do you still have that file with Zara that you did for us yesterday?”

“Yes, it doesn’t take up enough room to delete.”

“Can you please bring your laptop over to where she’s sitting and show it to her and the older guy she’s talking to, sorry sir, this won’t take long.”

“Not a problem, Willow. I would like to see what this new program can put out.”

They went back to the other table.

“Marcus, I believe that you may have met Mister Bamborough before. This young man is Xavier, who does the sound and post-production for the school concerts. Yesterday, as a demonstration, he did a quick job on one of Zara’s songs to show us how easy the system is. You can see how good Zara is from that.”

Xavier found the file and played the song on full screen. When Marcus watched it, her singing reminded him of Adele, and the band behind her was a tight as any he had heard. When the clip finished, Geoff was the first to speak.

“If that was a quick demo job, I’m looking forward to seeing what a DVD is going to look like.”

Marcus nodded.

“Just on that clip alone, I’m prepared to have you on stage. If I can organise a hall, would you and Summer Rose be prepared to perform in the next few weeks. I’ll work with Willow to get a date that works for her. It will be in Coventry, and I’ll try to get Rick and his band on board. Three good local bands with tracks in the charts will be guaranteed to fill the seats. What do you think, Willow?”

“I’ll have a look at the calendar and email you with some clear days, Marcus. We would have to fit a Saturday date between the times we play here and can do a Sunday evening because either Gina or I am playing organ in the Cathedral until five, for another two months.”

Marcus gave both Zara and Geoff his card.

“Give me a call next week before you go back to school. I would like to have a meeting with the whole band to listen to what you want to do. Hopefully, I would have a copy of your set to look at by then.”

Willow left them to it and went over to where Tom and his daughter sat.

“Hello, Tom, and – Sally, I believe.”

Sally jumped up and hugged her.

“OMG! Willow Rose even knows my name! Thank you so much for the pendant. I only take it off to shower. I could have kicked myself for missing seeing you the other night, but what I saw today was literally awesome! That set you played had me crying in the beginning but was so positive in the end. When will I be able to buy it?”

“That depends on our manager, who is over there talking to two of the teachers at school. He will organise to put it on the website after he has made the first batch of CDs and DVDs. Could be a couple of weeks. Are you staying for the choir?”

Tom answered for them.

“We’re staying, if only to let Sally see what her father does for a living in the Cathedral. You’re on again this Sunday, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I’m in at the usual time on Saturday. I have to go into the city with my parents for us to all get something for two weddings. I’ll be standing next to Racheal when she marries Rick, and Jacob will be the Best Man.”

“Two weddings?”

“The Sunday after, I play the church organ for Cassie and Terry, over at the church, and then we’re playing here for the reception.”

“Anyone I should know?”

“They don’t live around here anymore. Cassie’s ancestors used to own the Stoneleigh Abbey, and Terry is a viscount. Bruce Miller will be writing about them in the Observer. Now, if you’re staying, Malcolm will be putting on simple meals, mainly chips with something else. We don’t cook on weekdays, usually, but there are others who want to hang around to speak to the choir, mainly the editor of a woman’s magazine, and Bruce Miller.’

“I’ll go and talk to Bruce. I’ll leave Sally in your hands.”

“OK. Sally, how about I introduce you to the others.”

She took Sally’s hand and took her around the room, introducing her to the rest of Summer Rose, as well as what members of the other two bands had remained. When they got to Geoff and Zara, Willow introduced them.

“Sally, if you saw the concert from the Cathedral on the TV on Christmas Eve, Zara was in the choir that night.”

“And you were standing beside me after you came down from the organ. That was a real experience.”

Sally put her hand to her mouth.

“I wasn’t at home, but round a friend’s house. Her parents had the show on, and it sucked us in. Are you telling me that you played that fantastic organ piece. Willow, and then joined the choir for the last part. It was so uplifting, we all cried. Not as much as I did today, though.”

Zara laughed.

“Willow made Miss Russell and the Headmistress cry today. Those two may never have cried in their lives before. I’ll carry the vision with me for a long time but will never bring it up. The Head can wield a lot of power. Have you heard anything about the May concert, Willow?”

“Just that the date is locked in. I expect that we’ll be told in the orchestra session.”

“Just so, my friend. We’re the workers, we’re always the last to know.”

“Well, Zara. Here’s a little snippet for you to think about, so that you’re not surprised when it’s mentioned. The Bishop has floated the idea of the school doing The Messiah at Christmas. I don’t know if the Head will agree, but, if she does, it’s going to be a hell of a lot of work in our first term.”

“Amen to that, Willow.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 20

The other bands were drifting off, and all came to say their thanks. Willow had Sally shadowing her as she was hugged. Sally, being quite a striking looking girl, had her share of hugs as well. When Rick, Racheal, and Jacob were leaving, Willow got a hug and a kiss. She told Rick that she would get in touch as soon as she was given the finished discs.

There was a repeat when Geoff, Zara and her mother left. Sally snorted.

“That girl is going to have a problem with her mother. It looks as if she wants her daughter to be a star.”

“Yesterday, that woman came here fully intending to be away as soon as they could. She heard Zara sing, then I saw her on the phone, no doubt cancelling the other arrangements. She stayed until we packed up. I rather think that she saw her daughter as an independent person and is coming to grips with it. Zara has been going out with Geoff for a good eight months and the appear to be very comfortable together. How about you help me to get some food organised.”

They went into the kitchen where Maisie was helping get some chips cooking.

“What do want us to do, Maisie?”

“We do need numbers, so we can get things going without too much waste.”

“Sally, grab that order pad and pen. Let’s go and get the rabble organised.”

They went out and up onto the stage. Willow asked for quiet and then told them that she wanted numbers for the meal.

“We have pie and chips, egg and chips, sausage and chips, or chips and chips. Those that are staying to see our village choir, hands up those who want pie.”

They counted the hands and then got a count for sausages. Nobody wanted the egg option, and two were happy with just chips.

“That leaves just us, Sally. I’m for the sausages.”

She rang her mother.

“Mum, we’re having some tea at the club. There’s pie and chips or sausage and chips.”

“Make mine sausages, love. Your father will be eating fast food, as he’s visiting the accountant again to look over some papers he’s drawn up. I’ll join you at the club.”

Willow put her phone away.

“That’s another sausage serve, Sally. My mother will join us. She has started singing with the choir.”

“Can anyone join?”

“As long as you have a decent voice. Your father said that he would help out, so you could come along with him.”

They went back to give the numbers. Sally said that she would help with the cooking, so Willow went back into the room, seeing Gina speaking to the magazine people. Tom was sitting with the teachers, and the Head beckoned her to join them.

“We’re discussing the proposal for The Messiah, have you any thoughts?”

“In terms of the orchestra, I think that we have enough with the combined groups to make it, even oversubscribed in the strings. The Messiah can be done with six firsts, six seconds, six viola, four cello and two double bass to make it work. There’s an organ and piano. On the wind side, you can get by with a contra-bassoon and a couple of French Horns. The extras come in at the end and are two trumpets and the timpani player. I think that we’re good with that. The brass and winds that aren’t playing could fill out the male section of the choir.”

The others sat and looked at her. Finally, Mister Bamborough found his voice.

“We’ve just come to that conclusion ourselves. Have you played the piece?”

“No sir, but I have heard it, and was interested enough to research the orchestra make-up.”

“So, who do you think should play what?”

“Not for me to say, sir. You’re the conductor and I’m just a player.”

“If the Bishop pushes this, he’ll want you and Gina to be somewhere prominent.”

“Gina can play the organ, and the senior pianist is good enough for that part. There’s no clarinet.”

“But there are a lot of strings, and the ideal place for you would be sitting next to the conductor as the orchestra leader.”

“What about the other firsts, sir. Surely, they would want that to be one of their own.”

“You are one of their own, Willow, and no-one can doubt your organisational skills. The fact that you stepped back to allow Gina to blossom has given you a lot of leeway with the orchestra. All we need to sort out is a big choir.”

Tom leaned forward.

“We have most of that sorted. There is the Cathedral choir and the reserves, you have the school choir, and there are some that you’ll hear tonight who would be worthy of a place. All that leaves are the soloists.”

Willow spoke.

“What’s Sally?”

“She’s a soprano that needs training, but I can’t get her interested.”

“She asked me if she could join our choir tonight.”

“All right, we’ll see if she is committed. She does love opera, and the chance to meet Margaret, tonight, was an added bonus.”

“You’ve just mentioned the most suitable alto around. Just think of the publicity. I’m sure that there are plenty of tenor and bass voices in the city.”

“What about the wheelchair?”

“What about it. You heard her on the TV. She can sing sitting down. In fact, the four soloists could sit in a line and just stand in place to sing. Then it wouldn’t look out of place if Margaret moves her wheelchair forward a few feet, then reverses after she’s sung.”

The Head tapped the table.

“That does it. If we decide that we go ahead, Willow, you will need to be in on any meetings as orchestra leader, and Tom, you’re welcome to bring your choir along to the school if we get to full-force rehearsals. We’ll listen to what your choir sounds like, tonight, and factor that into the mix.”

Tom and Willow stood.

“Where’s Sally?”

“Helping out in the kitchen.”

“That, I have to see.”

They went to the kitchen and helped by spreading out plates on the big plate warmer, which allowed food to be taken out to diners without cooling too much. Willow grabbed a bucket of knives, and another of forks, taking them out and giving each diner a set, then getting a pile of napkins and taking them around. Tom came out of the kitchen bearing a tray with salt and pepper, putting them out.

Then, Willow showed him where the choir books were kept, and they put them out on a table near the stage, and he helped her carry one of the Yamahas down to floor level, followed by an amp. Gina came over, and, together, they cleared the stage. The techs were still there, with Xavier working on the post-production while they waited for their pick-up. The extra microphones, mixer, and cables were collected together in a box.

Xavier looked up.

“I’ve done the preliminary work, Willow. I’ll have the final items finished tomorrow. Can you organise someone to pick them up? I’ll give you the address.”

“Gina. Can your Mum take us into the city on Friday? It’s just to pick up the discs.”

“I’m certain that she’ll be happy to, friend.”

Willow took the address and thanked him for the work.

“Hell, Willow, with the bands you had here, I would have done it for nothing.”

“Now he tells me!”

“I’ll give you ten CDs and ten DVDs of the other two bands. I’ll burn twenty each of the two sessions of yours. There will be USB drives with all the raw material on them so you can play around with them for training. I get a bonus, as I won’t have to buy from the website. The unit will be in its box with all the paperwork for it. Bambi said that he might get a new set of kit for the school, seeing how easy today worked.”

Willow and Gina went and started carrying out the meals, getting their own as Wendy came in. She sat with the girls as Tom came out with his and Sally’s meal. They sat at the table, and Willow stood to go and get her mother’s plate, finding Maisie carrying two plates out.

“Mum’s arrived, Maisie. Thanks for getting on with the food.”

“It’s all right, it gave me something to do while you two implemented your plans of world domination.”

There was quiet in the room as the meals were devoured. Willow went to the bar and got a jug of soft drink and two white wines, something she knew both their mothers liked. They sat, quietly until Tom opened the conversation.

“Wendy, I haven’t introduced you to Sally, my daughter. I brought her along because she wanted to see Summer Rose and got infected by that strange effect that Willow spreads. When we arrived, Sally wouldn’t do anything in our kitchen or consider singing. Now, she helped produce all these meals and is thinking of joining your choir.”

Willow looked at Sally starting to blush.

“Who does the cooking at home, Tom?”

“My wife. She’s very good, almost restaurant style, we eat well.”

“What’s the difference between her kitchen output and what was produced today?”

“It’s chalk and cheese.”

“So, do you think that Sally would help more if the food was simpler, or if she was allowed to do simple tasks. Not everyone is cordon bleu. Did you have fun in the kitchen, Sally?”

“I did. There wasn’t anybody telling me I couldn’t boil water.”

“With the choir, have you wanted to sing but thought that you would be laughed at?”

Sally put her head down and nodded.

“Tom, someone has told me that I see talent and help it grow. What I do see are people who are scared to show their true colours. It is something I learned because I was also shy child who wanted to hide in the background. I don’t know how I detect it, but I see a yearning in Sally to be able to do something that is hers, and hers alone.”

“You know, Willow Rose, you may be young, but when you get older, you will be formidable.”

“You’re telling me that she isn’t that now! She told me off something proper earlier in the day, and my so-called friend, Marcus, rubbed it in by telling me I deserved it!”

“Hello, Peter, why don’t you join us when you’ve bought your drink.”

Peter went to the bar. When he came back, he sat at the table.

“I want to bring you up to date with my discussion with the Head. She has told me that it appears that the more time you’re all on the stage, the better your grades are. She has a theory about learning music and raising the work ethic. Anyway, she’s happy for us to start organising the odd show. Marcus wants to put together one in the city with all three of the bands. He has pointed out that you were right, Willow, and a steady injection of new Summer Rose into the mix would help put bums on seats.”

“What about dinner dances?”

“She’s keen on those. Something about looking after big donors and the church hierarchy. If you can email your suggested dates to both Marcus and me. I’ll follow your sage advice and de-finger. Note any dates that are a definite no-no.”

“Thank you, Peter, I’ll send something to your office tomorrow. I’ve been told that the product from today can be picked up on Friday. Can we drop by your office to leave you some samples.”

“OK. How are you getting in?”

Maisie raised a hand.

“I’m driving them. I need to go in and get some material. One of my clients has an invitation to a society wedding in a week and a half. I didn’t know she even knew the Baron or his family. She may be a friend of a friend of the Earl.”

They had a laugh, and Willow put her hand on her mother’s arm.

“Bit of a change on Saturday, Mum. Racheal is going to wear apricot and has asked me to be the Maid of Honour. What I get for the Registry has to be suitable for the reception. Cassie hasn’t told us any limits, and we will be playing at the reception, so something that looks good but is also easy to play in without getting overheated will work.”

“Ah! Yes. That reception. It’s a very interesting show that you’ve been booked for, paid twice what you usually get here, money up front.”

“Thanks for reminding me, Peter. We’ll need to have our four wind players for that. Do you think that you could go to the Head and ask for contact details of them. When they play here, Malcolm had been giving them cash in hand. If you sign them up as casuals, they can get a portion of our payment. When you get the details and speak to them, can you tell them to contact me, so I can give them details of the gig.”

He stood, laughed and saluted her.

“Aye, aye, my captain.”

They watched him go to speak to the teachers again. They were clearing the tables and loading the industrial dishwasher as the choir started to arrive. They all got themselves drinks while waiting, and Tom introduced Sally.

“We will test her range first, just as we did with you last week. Then we’ll know where she stands. Bruce Miller from the Observer is here tonight, and he wants to talk to you all for an article. He’s a good guy and will write it in a nice way. There is also some people from a woman’s magazine. Here come our three retirees, let’s get ourselves ready. Willow, do you want to run the scales for Sally?”

“Gina, do you think you can handle the organ tonight. There’s a pile of stuff I need to carry home.”

“OK friend. The music is in the book, so it shouldn’t be a problem. You have a lot of tidying up to do.”

Gina sat at the keyboard and worked through the scales for Sally, who Willow could hear had a good soprano, but needed some breath training. Picking up bundles of cables, and her bag, she left the club and walked home with her burden. She stacked the cables in the spare room and went back to the club to collect the box with the microphones and the mixer. As far as she was concerned, it had been a good day, even with Peter barging in. That may have been a blessing in disguise, as everyone that he needed to talk to were already in the room.

When she got back to the club, she sat on a stool by the bar and had a lemonade. Malcolm came and leaned on his side of the counter.

“Stepping back to give Gina more responsibility?”

“You see through me like a window. I might have a lot more responsibility with the school orchestra heading towards the end of the year. Gina has come along and is gaining her own ways of doing things.”

“I’ve known her and Maisie for years. Gina has grown a year in the last six months. You, young lady, started out as a feisty young girl, but you’re acting like an adult, so take my advice, take some time out for yourself and enjoy your teenage years.”

“The problem is, Malcolm, that I have become an entertainer. I’ve gone from a shy kid who hid away, to someone who isn’t afraid of standing up in front of people. I’ve sung in front of two hundred and fifty here, performed for fifteen hundred in the school, and played the organ for over two thousand in the Cathedral. Christmas Eve, I was playing the organ on the TV, to who knows how many millions, but all I saw in front of me was a set of keyboards. People tell me that I have a knack of finding talent and promoting them. Do you hear that soprano? That’s a girl who was afraid of singing in case she would be laughed at. If everything happens as expected, she may be a soloist in the Cathedral before Christmas.”

“I won’t try to figure out how you do it, Willow, but don’t stop.”

“I’ll try not to, Malcolm, I’m having too much fun. Thank you for your support these two days, I’m sorry that I kept you from your other work.”

“I’ve been able to do some things that I’ve been putting off. I’ve also listened to four very good bands.”

“Four?”

“Summer Rose and the Other side are two different bands. Both worthy of being in the charts.”

“The Other Side was just a cover band today. We are going to have to work up some original material before we take it to the stage. That’s something that I’ll have to coax our guitarists to come up with. So far, my output has been soft-rock ballads.”

“You’ll find your voice with stronger tunes as you age. Once the others start coming to you with new songs, you’ll start to think of ways to improve them. That will lead you writing your own.”

“How did you get to be so erudite?”

“Standing behind a bar and listening to drinkers telling you how they can save the world.”

They stayed where they were and listened to the choir, with Tom taking them through some exercises and a few songs before he called it a night. Willow stayed where she was as she saw Margaret talk to Sally, who had a wonderful smile on her face. Gina turned off the keyboard and amp, and Tom helped her put them away in the storeroom.

Wendy came over to the bar.

“That was fun. It was interesting to see Sally blossom. You were exactly right, and I think that her father may make some changes in their household in future. Are you ready to go home?”

“Yes, Mum. It’s been a long day. I’ll just say goodnight to the others, and I’ll walk home if you want to leave now.”

“I’ll get ready for bed and make a hot chocolate. Your father should be home soon.”

She left and Willow watched as the magazine people were talking to Margaret and her friend, and also including Sally in the conversation, with the teen magazine reporter concentrating on her. Gina came over.

“You look like you need your bed, friend. That was interesting to play for a choir. I think that I learned a few things. We’ll pick you up on Friday morning. Have a day off tomorrow, this is supposed to be a holiday.”

“I’ll do that. See you Friday.”

They hugged and Willow picked up her bag. Malcolm gave her a wink as he bade her goodnight. When she got home, she sat with her parents with the mugs of hot chocolate. Ashley told her that the accountant’s paperwork looked good and that they had an appointment on Monday evening to sign. Then, he asked her how things went, and she gave him a potted history of the day, asking him if he could draw two thousand in cash from her account to pay for the post-production.

“I thought that you had already paid for those three guys?”

“That was for the recordings. Rick offered Xavier a thousand to pay for the post-production of his band, so I felt that I should match that for the two sessions we did. I’m going to pick up the product on Friday. If Peter works things as he should, just one of those sessions will return over a million, so it’s money well spent.”

“What about the other session?”

“That will have to be on the back burner until summer, and our possible live shows. When you see the DVD, you’ll understand why.”

She went off to bed, cleansing and brushing her teeth. Tonight, she had time to tell Tiger and Shaun about her day before drifting off to sleep.

On Thursday, she dressed casually, loaded the new software onto her laptop, and played around with it before calling up the on-line training and following the lessons. After that, she made sure that one of the cameras had the battery charged, and a memory card in, then went to the church to make a film about it, trying out the zoom from the organ loft, and doing close-ups of the plaques and other signs. Then she walked home along the river, stopping to film her surroundings. By the time she got home, she was happy with what she had learned. She put the memory stick into one of the adaptors she found, and played her film back, seeing where she had been unsteady, or too fast with the panning that made her dizzy.

After that, she took the two discs that Xavier had given her and watched them from start to finish. By that time, it was late enough to go into the kitchen and start preparing dinner. As she chopped and diced, she thought about her day and what she had learned. What with the drum machine and the new software, she was becoming far more used to the technology, and she had been quite good at it before.

After dinner, Ashley gave her the two thousand in a brown bank envelope which she put in her bag. Wendy gave her a wad of CD album covers that she had designed and printed off. Willow put the Journey disc into the player, and they sat and watched it, her parents seeing it complete with the full band for the first time. As it finished, Ashley gave her a hug while Wendy was drying her eyes.

“If that’s what gets released, it’s going to get crazy around here,”

“That was just from Tuesday, Dad. Tomorrow evening I’ll have what should be the saleable show, using the new software.”

She had an early night, needing to catch up on her sleep, the efforts of the last few days bringing back some of the fatigue that she had felt after the operation. She was mindful of that sage advice to take time out for herself.

In the morning, she waited for Maisie to pick her up, checking that she had everything in a big shoulder bag. When they went towards Coventry, Maisie took the road towards the farm. Gina turned around in the front seat.

“We went to the farm yesterday to talk about them buying our place. I told Jacob that we were going to pick up the discs, and he wanted to come along.”

Jacob got in the back seat with Willow, and they kissed before he buckled up. They held hands during the trip. Maisie had put the address into the GPS, and they pulled up outside Xavier’s house. When they knocked on the door, Xavier opened it and beckoned them in. His father was there and welcomed them. Xavier had three boxes of discs as promised, with the USB and all the memory sticks. Willow handed him the brown envelope.

“That’s the payment we agreed. Jacob will make sure Rick pays for his set when he’s at the farm. I’ll give our manager two CDs and two DVDs, and the USB to put up on the website. How did you go with the TV guys yesterday?”

Xavier gave his father the envelope as he replied.

“It was really good. They were very interested in what we did on the fly, and I was told a name of a guy to get in touch with. The guy that spoke to me suggested that I could work at the station, part-time, until I finished school. The cameraman had a long talk with Dave and Frank. Do I have your permission to send a few tracks to the station, so that they can gauge our work?”

“Not a problem. Just make sure that they know that they need to get in touch with me before putting anything from any of the bands to air. By rights, because I funded the day, the finished product is my property.”

His father looked up from checking the contents of the envelope.

“This is a lot of money for a day’s work.”

“Not when you’re paying for expert attention. We’ll be dropping some of these to our manager, today. When they go on-line, Xavier will have a bargaining tool when he talks to the TV station.”

“Thank you for all that you’ve done for him, Miss Rose. He showed me a few clips from your show last night. It was certainly better than the ones he had done for the school.”

Xavier and his father helped to take the boxes out to the car, including the recording unit in its box. Willow and Gina gave Xavier a hug and said that they would see him in school. On the way to Peter’s office, Willow asked Maisie to pull over. She got the album cover art out of the bag and added it to some of their own disc cases. Jacob and Gina kept one of each for themselves.

At Peter’s office they gave him two CDs and two DVDs.

“These will allow you to see what it turned out like. One set for you, and one set for Marcus. I’ll give you the digital version on a USB when you’re ready to go on-line. We have the discs for the other bands but think that it’s up to them to give you copies when they’ve been signed on. Jacob will give the Hiker’s set to Racheal to give to Rick, as they’re at the farm a lot, these days. I’ll phone Geoff to send Jim over to pick up theirs.”

He gave them a signed receipt for the discs and then they went to look for fabric, with Willow and Jacob having a cuddle behind the rolls of material.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 21

When they had dropped Jacob off, with the box for Rick, Maisie told Willow that they would be getting the keys to the new home at the end of the next week and thanked her for suggesting it. There would be a housewarming on Easter Saturday afternoon. When they stopped at Willow’s they helped carry the last boxes in.

When she was alone, Willow phoned the rest of the band to let them know that there were discs to pick up. Then she called Geoff to let him know. He asked for the address and told her that Jim would come and pick them up in a couple of hours.

She left his box on the kitchen table but kept the bag containing the memory cards and the USB with the original audio, adding them to the ones that she had taken from the Hiker’s box. That left the other band with the discs and a USB holding the digital version of the DVD. Her Shaun had a zipped compartment for girly trinkets, and she put these, and the ones from the Summer Rose sessions, in there for safety.

She added the recording unit to the growing collection in the spare room, along with the remaining items in her band’s box, just leaving two DVDs out to look at when her parents came home. A pair of the CDs was put in with her collection in her bedroom, to join the Carpenters one that she had to pay for.

She was preparing the dinner when Jim and Geoff arrived, driven by Jim’s mother. She gave them a drink and showed them their box.

“This has the ten audio CDs, the ten DVDs, and two USB sticks. One for the audio and the other with the show, as post-produced by Xavier. They are yours to do what you want with. We have already given Peter a set of ours, along with another set for Marcus. If you sign with them, I suggest that you do the same. These discs are not protected, so make sure that you don’t hand them around. Wait for the purchased ones to go on sale. The other thing is the DVD does not have any titles or credits. It will be up to whoever is adding them to your website to add those. Our last album was done by Peter’s office.”

“What do we owe you, Willow. This must have been an expensive operation.”

“Nothing, Geoff. Xavier and the others have been fully paid, and will get some more from Rick, who can afford it. I’m doing this as thanks for letting me play with you at that first concert. You may have thought that I saved the day, but that one performance saved my life and allowed me to go to a new school with many showing acceptance of the new girl. Without that show, I wouldn’t be where I am today.”

“It will be interesting to see if we do get a show together, the school has been the biggest audience that we’ve played to.”

“The quicker you get these properly on-line, the quicker you’ll start earning money, and the more audience you’ll attract. Watch the show and pick out the one you want as a single. Rick will be doing the same. If all of us are in the charts, the show will be another awesome experience.”

They took the box and left. Willow went back to the kitchen to prepare the dinner. She was still slicing and dicing when the front doorbell chimed, and she found Brent and Herb, with Herb’s father, at the front door. She let them in, sat them at the table with drinks and went upstairs to get four sets of discs. They chatted about the sessions and what may come of them, and the boys both gave her a hug, before leaving with their discs in plastic bags that Willow took from a drawer.

When her parents arrived, she had nearly got the dinner ready to go, just needing to start cooking. After dinner, they tidied up and sat in front of the TV to watch both finished shows for the first time.

Wendy had a box of tissues beside her, fully prepared for what she had been told would need them. She had seen Willow sing these songs solo, but it didn’t prepare her for the extra emotion that Herb’s guitar playing added. There was a pile of soggy tissues beside her when the DVD ended. Willow had been amazed at how it had been produced, with overall band shots and close-ups that made it look very professional. Her father said nothing, trying to look manly and blowing his nose to wipe his eyes.

The Other Side show brought a different response, with him putting his arm around his wife and pulling her to him. When Willow ejected the disc, he stood and hugged her.

“When you were spending close to five thousand to set up those sessions, on top of the seven and a half that the equipment cost, I had the feeling that you might be going over the top. What I’ve just see has shown me that it was worth every penny. The other two bands are getting copies of their shows as well?”

“Yes Dad. All delivered. It’s up to them to do what they want with them. I haven’t even looked at their discs, it’s not my place.”

She grinned.

“But I do have the original memory sticks of the videos and a USB with the original audio put aside. I paid for the sessions, so I thought that I should be the custodian of the raw material. I do have a copy of the production software, so could, if I wanted, put together a DVD myself.”

He laughed and hugged her again.

“What about your sessions?”

“Same thing, I retained the raw material and Peter has a copy of the CD and one of the DVD. I’ve held back the USB with the digital file for when he says that he’s putting it on-line.”

He laughed and said that he was getting ready for bed. Wendy told Willow not to stay up too late and that she would see her for breakfast.

“So, Mum. Kansas may be the new Purple?”

“I think so, dear. I’ll let you know if the American version is any different to the British one, tomorrow.”

Willow put the DVDs in with the family collection and went to cleanse and get ready for bed. There were no creaking springs, but she thought that there may have been some low moaning from the master bedroom.

………………………………………………………..

At about the same time, Peter was sitting in his own lounge with his wife, having just watched both shows.

“What did you think, darling?”

“No thought needed, my husband. That band is gold, and that girl is the diamond. The Journey one will go world-wide, treated properly. I suggest that you bypass the local stations and take the CD and DVD directly to the national broadcasters and one of the major distributors. The other one is chalk and cheese. I would hold that back for a while until the time is right. Didn’t you say something about a show that one of your contacts is putting together with a heavy-metal band? Blastmasters or some such name. That set would open the show nicely.”

“You always say the right thing, my love. You should be in the office with me.”

“I couldn’t put up with sweaty rockers. Love. This band is something a lot different. This band has class which can develop into lasting success. I know that this was, as you said, a recording made in a pub, but it just doesn’t look like that. It looks like it was made in a studio by professionals. You’re not pulling my leg when you told me that the band are all thirteen and the techs fifteen, are you?”

“Honest God’s truth, darling. I’ve even had several discussions with their teachers. I’m waiting to talk to the other two bands. One is mainly in the same year as the techs, and the other already had a viral on-line hit but I’m told it has improved out of sight since then. They have signed with us, but we haven’t organised anything yet. When I get some likely dates, I’ll start working with Marcus to put some performances together.”

He went to his home office to send an email to Marcus, who had some more contacts in London than he had.

…………………………………………………….

On Saturday morning, the Rose family went into Birmingham to look at outfits. Willow told them that she would fund the make-over, which allowed them to look in better places than they had been able to shop in before. Ashley came away with two suits, one a charcoal grey, and the other a dark three-piece that would look good on a prime minister. Wendy and Willow tried on many dresses while Ashley went off to put his bags in the car and then sit in the nearby café to wait for them.

Wendy ended up with an emerald-green cocktail dress for Thursday, and a light pink one with frills and ruffles for the following Sunday. Willow needed one in apricot, or similar, for Thursday and ended up with a knee-length dress with big sleeves and decorative stitching. For the Sunday, she bought one similar to her mother’s, but slightly darker. It gave her freedom of movement for playing but was distinctive enough to be a stage outfit. They met up with Ashley and went for lunch, then drove into Coventry for her practise session in the Cathedral.

When they had parked and walked into the Cathedral, Tom saw them and came over. He was introduced to Ashley.

“Welcome to the Cathedral, Ashley. What you find, today, is a place of joy for me. My daughter has agreed to join the choir. I’ll be training her, and she will be going to see a breathing specialist. It’s all because she came along to see your daughter on Wednesday.”

“So, the spell of the rose has worked again! I’m losing count of the number of teenagers that my daughter has lifted out of their depths of darkness into the spotlight of entertaining.”

“Sit yourself down somewhere. I’m acting Dean this weekend, so I’ll take Willow up to the organ and show her the music we’ll be listening to on Sunday.”

As he led Willow to the stairs, he spoke to her.

“I had a long talk with my wife on Wednesday evening. It wasn’t heated, but it was serious. I told her that she had to allow Sally some leeway in the kitchen and not criticize her. She didn’t know that she was doing wrong but has followed my advice since. Sally is helping her more and taking on a lot of the simpler tasks. She’ll be singing with the others today. It’s the first time that she’s been here in the choir and is quite excited. I deliberately chose hymns and songs that would allow her some opportunity to impress, but not taxing her lungs until she gets extra training.”

“I’m happy for the two of you. I think that she’ll surprise both you and your wife.”

“My wife will be here tomorrow to hear for herself. It may prove that Sally can be someone outstanding.”

Willow went up to the organ and looked at the music. She saw that they were all easier pieces and decided that Tom was a thoughtful and loving father. She turned on and got comfortable, then started with the Bach to warm up her fingers. When she started on the hymns, there was some singing. When she got into the Evensong set, there was more singing, and she could pick out a new voice that soared above the others. At times, she could hear her mother, now happy to use more of her voice.

Back in the car and going home, Wendy turned to her.

“I can’t believe that Sally had never sung in a choir before. She was good on Wednesday, but her voice was something else today.”

“So was yours, Mum. I could pick you out from where I was sitting.”

“Your father nudged me to quieten down, but I ignored him.”

“Quite right. You have a voice that deserves to be heard,”

“I thought that she was being a bit loud, Willow. There was a guy a little way away from us that kept looking at her.”

“I saw him as I was leaving you. He happens to be Tom’s assistant choir master. Maybe he thinks that Mum should join the Cathedral choir.”

Wendy winked at her as Ashley had the politeness to blush. To round the day out, they stopped at the steakhouse for dinner.

At home, they relaxed. Tonight, they were a family that had things to be thankful for, and things to look forward to. Willow almost dozed off in front of the TV, feeling more rested than she had in days. The die had been cast with the band, and all she could do now was to wait. That woke her up, and she went to her room, looked at a calendar, opened her laptop to email Peter with some preferred dates. The first was the weekend five weeks on, in the first week of May.

She noted that the middle of May was out due to the concert in the Cathedral. The last weekend in May was another possible as it was in the half-year holidays. The last Saturday in June and the second one in July was marked as good. The end of the month was the start of the summer holidays, which lasted through to the second week of September. She sent it to Peter with a ‘cc’ to Marcus. She went down to say goodnight to her parents, who were cuddled on the couch, then went to cleanse and get into bed, wondering if Kansas was twice as potent as Purple. What she didn’t know was that Wendy had put a kitchen towel on the couch, and they were doing something that they hadn’t done since their younger days in Cambridge.

On Sunday, the three of them drove to the Cathedral. Being a lot later than St. Marys, it was an easier morning. At the Cathedral, Willow left her parents and went up to the organ to start playing the Bach as the building filled. She glanced down and saw her parents sitting, with Tom’s assistant next to Wendy and looking like they were discussing something.

She concentrated as she saw the Bishop come in, with Tom, as acting Dean, in full regalia and carrying the cross. From there, the service went as usual, with some very strong singing that still had Sally managing to stand out. When she turned the organ off and went down, Sally was there to give her a hug.

“Thank you, Willow. My life has spun around and I’m helping Mum cook and now I’ve sung with the best choir in the city.”

“Totally deserved, Sally. I could hear you clearly. You have a wonderful voice. Are you coming to the village with your father?”

“You bet! Singing alongside a few of the women that I used to listen to on the cassettes I had was fantastic! It was Margaret telling me how good my soprano was, for an untrained voice, that made me realise that I had been listening to music that was part of what I was. I just put it away in my heart for a few years. I feel liberated!”

The Rose family went into the city for a leisurely lunch. Ashley complained that they could have done their shopping in this break, instead of spending so long in Birmingham. He was told, in no uncertain terms, that three hours in Coventry was nowhere near long enough to choose two outfits.

Back in the Cathedral, the Evensong was full again, and the singing was great. When they were home again, Willow checked her phone, seeing a lot of texts from the other members of the other two bands. All were thanks for the quality of the recordings and the promise to see Peter next week to move forward. There was one from Marcus, thanking her for the dates and the discs. It also asked her if she would be happy to play the Belgrade Theatre on the first date that she had nominated, with extra dates to be added if the interest was there.

She replied that she would be happy with three nights if there was enough ticket sales.

She checked the size of the theatre and noticed that it was only able to seat eight hundred and fifty, so would be less than they had played for at the school. She decided that Marcus could have something up his sleeve.

……………………………………………..

Marcus, at that time, was packing a small case with enough clothes for three days. He had made copies of the audio and show discs and had made a few appointments with friends in London. He had some good contacts who would be interested in having new bands on stage. Peter had called him and spoken about the heavy metal show, and Marcus knew the promoter. He would be leaving early Monday morning, certain that he would return with good news.

……………………………………..

On Monday morning, after her parents had gone to work, Willow went for a walk. She went further into the village than normal, happy to be stretching her legs and thinking about things. She cast her mind back to the same time, last year, when she was still William, and wondered about the total changes in her life. Not only the gender thing, but also the personality changes that allowed her to be more proactive. In her mind, she said goodbye to William John, and welcomed Willow Jean as who she was.

Coming back by the church, she noticed a few nice cars parked outside. Intrigued, she peeked into the church to see Cassie and Marie, with Terry and another couple. Chris was talking to the Reverend. Cassie noticed her and came to the door.

“Just the person we need, Willow. We were about to run through a practise of the wedding, seeing where we stand and when we move and all that. You don’t realise just how choreographed a wedding is until you get to do it yourself. Come and meet Terry’s parents, Earl Appleby, and his wife.”

She led Willow into the church, with Marie stopping them for a hug. Willow was introduced as the organist for the wedding. The Earl looked surprised.

“A teenager, playing the organ for a wedding of this stature! What were you thinking, son?”

Terry looked at his mother.

“You know that CD I got for you that you like. The one with all the Carpenters songs on it?”

She nodded.

“Well, meet Willow Rose. One part of Summer Rose, and the leader of that band. They’re playing the reception for us. It was Gina Summer that played organ yesterday, she’s the same age as Willow and I didn’t hear you complaining about her playing, Dad.”

“I didn’t take much notice of the organist.”

Chris came over and gave Willow a hug.

“I see you’ve been introduced, Willow. Don’t mind the Earl. He’s has a stick up his bum when he meets new people but will have enough to drink at the reception to be friendly.”

The Earl harrumphed, then smiled.

“I’m sorry, Miss Rose. It’s just that I didn’t know who would be playing the organ. What I heard yesterday sounded like a much older person. How much experience have you had with the church organ?”

The Reverend had come over and replied for her.

“Willow was the one who woke this organ up after five years of sleeping. She brought the life back into this church and helped Gina start playing it. They alternate on Sundays, one playing here, and the other playing in the Cathedral. If you were watching the TV on Christmas Eve, you may have seen that big concert at the Cathedral. That was Willow playing the Bach at the beginning. There isn’t anyone else that I’d trust more with a wedding than her.”

“I stand corrected. I’m sorry I doubted you, Willow. Why don’t we get on with this practise?”

Reverend Russell had the pile of music for Willow, with a note telling her what was played and when. She went up to the organ and got it ready, then warmed her fingers with the Bach. In the mirror, she saw Terry and his father stand by the far altar, with the Reverend facing her, Terry’s mother sat in a pew one side, with Marie in a pew on the other. The Reverend gave a nod, and Willow changed to the Bridal March as the Baron walked Cassie up the aisle to join Terry at the altar. Willow faded the music off as the Reverend started the wedding.

He welcomed the congregation in the usual ‘we come together’ way, then stopped for a prayer, followed by a hymn, which they sang in full. Then there was the actual wedding ceremony, with Terry and Cassie reading from cards. After the husband and wife were announced. The couple were led back up the aisle as organ played the usual music. When they disappeared under her, she started the intro to another hymn that had been chosen. The two mothers stood after that, and she played the triumphal music that has the bride and groom, signatures on the paperwork, walk back along the aisle and out to be greeted by confetti. She played the Bach for a short while and went down to where they were standing near the door. The Earl reached out his hand and she shook it.

“Sorry about the start, Willow. Chris has often called me out as a pompous ass, but it’s something that my father pounded into me, with the promise of the birch cane. He was a real stickler for protocol. Even I had to call him sir in private. There was nothing amiss with your playing, and I look forward to Sunday when the church is full.”

“That’s all right, sir. I get the ‘she’s only a little girl’ a lot. Last week I was called ‘formidable’ by our band manager, so it isn’t all bad vibes.”

“So, you are on that album that my wife likes, what’s next for you?”

“We recorded our next album in the club across the road last week. There’s a suggestion that we’ll play the Belgrade in Coventry in a few weeks. In the middle of next month our school orchestra will be back in the Cathedral to play a Saint-Saens concert which will be filmed by the BBC. After that, I need to finish second year at school.”

“Impressive! So how do you know the Leighs?”

“Have you had a look at the plaques and the memorials in the church, sir? Take a few minutes and then ask Chris the same question. I’ve got to go home now. It’s been a pleasure meeting you, and I’ll see you all on Sunday.”

With that, she had some more hugs and walked home, smiling as she went. She sat on the couch and turned her laptop on, seeing some more emails. There was one from Peter, cc’ed to the rest of the band, with a picture of a finger at the top, which made her laugh. It told her that he had booked the Belgrade for Friday, Saturday, and Sunday night of the first weekend in May, and that he would be adding the Gees and Hikers on her recommendation. Advertising to happen before Easter, with the headliner based on their Carpenters album success and the Hikers video. He told her that Marcus was in London to sort out TV coverage for one of the commercial channels that had a ‘Band Spot’ show. Then, he had booked the Coventry City Premier Lounge for a dinner dance on the last Saturday night in May, with the full dance band to play. At the end, he said that the ‘Journey’ album would be up on the website on the following week and asked for the digital version. She replied that she was at home and that he could send a courier to pick it up and gave the address.

There was another email from the Head, telling her that the school would be responsible for the bookings for the dinner dance, with invitation going to all of the old scholars and the church hierarchy, at a hundred pounds a seat, meals and drinks included, with the room to be set for two thousand and a good dance floor. It would be on the school website at the beginning of term. At the end was ‘Remember, first thing next Monday!’

There were others from the band, commenting on the sudden rush of bookings and asking about the finger picture. She did a group answer to let them know what she now knew, and that the finger was something between her and the manager, but that they should be able to deduce the reference.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 22

Willow spent a little while looking at her course notes and the subjects that would round out the year in Music Studies. The first half was called Remix, and the second half was Gamelan, with a group performance listed. She looked up the instruments in a Gamelan band, finding that most of them were percussion, and generally hit with a hammer. That, she thought, may be a hilarious way to end second year.

She was reading an incoming email when the doorbell rang. It was a courier to pick up the USB. She had put it into an envelope, addressed to Peter, which she gave to the courier, who gave her a signed receipt and left. She went back to the email.

It was from Racheal, asking her to be at the farm on Thursday morning, to help her get ready for the wedding. They were booked at a salon in Coventry and then for lunch and dressing at the Britannia. A car would drive them from the farm and to the registry for the ceremony, and then Willow could join her parents to go to the reception. She would be able to retrieve her normal outfit to wear home from the hotel, as the room was booked to the following morning and would be hers to use if she wanted to.

There was also an email from Wendy, sent from work. It told her that the fashion label was sending a photographer to Racheal’s wedding to get some preliminary shots to show the owner.

Willow printed off Racheal’s email to show her mother. Both of her parents would be taking the day off on Thursday for the wedding, so her mother would be able to drive her to the farm. The new dress was in a garment bag, with another bag with shoes, a clutch, and jewellery in. She had even bought a fascinator in the same colour to wear, although she thought she may look a bit silly with it.

In the afternoon, she suddenly felt very tired, and went up to her room to lie down. Waking up a little over three hours later, she felt refreshed. It had been a very stressful week, and she still had some effects of her operation to overcome. A lot had happened in a very short time, and she had been at the pointy end of most of it. She recalled Malcolm telling her to slow down, realising that her body had just told her the same thing.

She went down and started preparing for dinner, leaving her phone and computer alone. As she worked, she invariably started thinking about things. Her laptop was one that she had from the previous school and was sounding a bit loud when the drive was operating. Tonight, she decided, she would transfer everything important to the SSD memory and research something modern with an internal SSD.

That evening, after they had tidied up the dinner things, she went up to her room and transferred all the music and other memory to the remote SSD, amazed at how little space it had taken up. She ran through all her emails, cutting and pasting the most important to a word document to save on the SSD. That done, she went downstairs to see her father.

“Dad, can you transfer a thousand from my account to the debit card account. I want to go into the city, tomorrow, and get myself a new laptop. I’ll get a taxi in and out.”

“What about Maisie taking you?”

“She’s very busy with a special gown for Cassie’s wedding and sorting out house stuff. I’ll be all right. I have the card that the taxi driver that brought me home from the hospital gave me.”

He went into his office and called up the account.

“Peter put a thousand in this morning, so that’s your laptop paid for. Have you heard from him?”

“He emailed today. I’ll get my laptop so we can print it out.”

When she came back, he had transferred the money. She plugged in the printer and printed out today’s emails for him to look at.

“I think that I’ll get a printer at the same time, Dad. Then I can print stuff in my room.”

“That will be good. Look, these events that he’s putting together; they’re both a big step forward. The Belgrade isn’t a huge arena, but a TV show filmed there of the three bands is a huge exposure. The dinner dance will be great, we’ll have to get tickets. Perhaps we can get your grandies over from Cambridge for that.”

“I’ll have to clear the spare room if that happens, Dad, I’m slowly filling it with stuff.”

“How would you like it for me to go by the hardware store and get a couple of lockable metal cupboards that can go in the garage? That way, you can store all the extra stuff out of the way. It’s not as if you’ll be using it every week. I can get myself a workbench and get them all delivered together.”

“Sounds good, Dad. There’s an email here from Racheal. She wants me over at the farm in the morning and I won’t be back with you until after the ceremony. She’s booked a room for us to dress in and has told me that we can use it for the night, as it’s paid for until morning.”

“If we do stay overnight, you and I will have to taxi home so I can go to work on Friday. If we take your mother’s car, she can take a workday outfit and go to work from there. I can tell work that I’ll be a little late and work the extra time in the afternoon.”

She said goodnight to her parents, took the laptop back and went through the nightly rituals before getting into bed. Even with the afternoon sleep, she dropped off quickly and slept deeply.

In the morning, after her parents had left, she called the number on the card. The driver asked her where she wanted to go to, and she told him that she needed a good electrical store in Coventry where she could find a laptop. He took note of her address and told her that he would pick her up in about thirty minutes.

When he arrived, she locked up and with her big bag got in the back of the taxi. He was the same driver that she had been with before, and he asked her how she was. When they got into the city, he pulled up outside a big store and asked her how she was getting home. She told him that she would be a while and he told her that he would work in the city until she called him. She paid the fare and thanked him, then walked into the store.

Inside, she was looking at computers when a girl came up to her.

“Can I help you, Miss?”

“I’m looking for a laptop with a fast chip, plenty of working memory and the biggest SSD I can get. I also want a small printer that will go in a bedroom and a monitor that’s bigger than twenty-four inches.”

“That’s a lot of firepower for home and homework use.”

“I have a new professional mixing software which can take up to six feeds and produce good visuals sync ’ed to an audio track. We used it last week recording a couple of bands.”

“Oh. Which bands?”

“G-Force, Rick and the Hikers and Summer Rose.”

“That’s quite a line up. Do you have a relative in any of those?”

“I play keyboard in Summer Rose.”

“You’re Willow. Wow! My folks love the Carpenters stuff. You’re all over the airwaves at the moment. I guess that you need something that will endure the rough and tumble. An SSD is the only way to go. The thing with the latest units is that they’ve dropped having an inbuilt disc drive, so you’ll need a remote drive to play and record to. They don’t cost a lot, though.”

An hour later, Willow was the owner of a new laptop with more internal memory than she had ever had before, a remote disc drive, a printer that used ink tanks that she was assured lasted a very long time, and a thirty-inch curved monitor that she just had to have after seeing the clarity of the screen. She had also been supplied with the way to subscribe to the new MS suite, rather than having it on a disc, as well as a good virus protection starter. When it was all totalled up, she had enough to get herself a new music player with a link to Google and Spotify. All her boxes were taken near the door that she had come in, and she rang the taxi driver. He told her that he was ten minutes away and she waited for him. One of the assistants helped carry her things to the taxi and she was home, her boxes piled in the hallway, before lunch.

After she ate, she took the items up, one by one, and spent a few hours setting up. The monitor was fantastic, and the printer was Wi-Fi, so didn’t have to be anywhere near the desk. She nipped down to her dads office and took a bundle of printer paper back up. She found out that she needed a bank account to set up ongoing use of the MS suite and the virus protection, so she left those for a moment and loaded up the post-production software using the remote disc player. Xavier had been right; it was so much easier on a big screen.

When her father arrived home, she asked him about setting up her own account.

“Funny you should ask, sweetheart. The accountant rang me at work and we’re seeing him tonight. When we come home, everything will be running. How was your quest?’

She took him up to her room and showed him what she had bought. He loved the new screen and said that he needed to get one for himself.

After a quick dinner, the three of them went to see the accountant, with all three needing to sign the paperwork for the new company. The accountant gave her the new account details, set up with a seed from her uni account, and a credit card in the company name. She gave him the account for the computer equipment, the first purchase of the company. He gave her the details of her first personal account, also set up with a seed from the uni account. She got a debit card for that one. He also gave her details of three commercial properties to look at. He told her that if she wanted to see any, to ring the agent for a viewing. Before they left, she asked him if he could register the trading name ‘Summer Rose Band’ and the variations as a trademark in her name.

On Wednesday, she activated the MS suite and filled in the account details. When she tried Word, she found it to be chalk and cheese from what she had been used to, then realised that she had moved from Windows ten to eleven, and that everything was bright, shiny, and new. She loaded up and activated the virus protection. All of this was done as WR Holdings, with the company credit card to pay the subscriptions. She logged on to Outlook and set up her old email account, with all of the history empty. For the last thing, she created a Gmail address under the company, wrholdings. This would be her private account, only made known to those with a valid reason to know. She emailed Jacob to let him know to use it for private messages. Ten minutes later, she got her first message, which just read ‘Willow, I love you, JE’.

That evening, she went to the club and again let Gina play the organ for the choir. She sat at a table and wrote lyrics in her notebook, based on a busy life. She saw Tom looking across at her as he worked the choir with professionalism. Even Malcolm gave her a smile when she went for a drink. She was there, if needed, but was staying out of the way.

By the time she got home, the usual inbox had messages from various friends. There was one from Peter with a mock-up of the upgraded website to look at, as well as a similar one for each of the other two bands. He also told her that he would see her at the reception, now invited as Rick’s manager.

On Thursday morning, Willow had breakfast and then showered and dressed in one of her nicer skirt and top outfits. Ashley dropped her off at the farm and then left to look for the items for the garage. They weren’t at the farm long; just long enough for Willow and Jacob to have a cuddle, and then a car arrived to take the two girls on an adventure. Neither had been for a salon experience, having not been able to pay for one before.

At the salon, they were preened and pampered, had their hair washed and worked on, while other attendants looked after their fingers and toes. They both had their dresses with them, and the make-up was applied to suit the dress colours as well as their own colouring. When they left, they both had bags with the products that had been used on them.

At the Britannia, they were given the room card, and a lad carried their things up to what turned out to be a suite. With the dresses, a suitcase and the cosmetics bags, it was almost as much as you would have for a long stay. When the things were stored with the dresses hanging in the wardrobe, they went down to the dining room for an early lunch.

They spoke about the next events of the day, and then Willow asked about where Jacob would be living when Racheal and Rick moved in.

“The thing is, Willow, that we are just buying the farmhouse and the right to farm the land. My parents will retain ownership of the acreage and will receive a part of the profit as an annual payment. Dad has done some work on one of the old barns; making it watertight and internally insulated. He had started it so I could come back and help him. It has some internal walls and has been plumbed for water and a septic tank. All we need to do is finish the fit-out, and Jacob can move in. There will be enough room for him to set up a large music room, which Rick will use as well to store his stuff. I’ll feed Jacob, but he will essentially be living in a bachelor pad.”

“Will you be moving in soon?”

“About two months for our lease to run out on the flat. Enough time to throw some money at the barn and the parents to shift to Stoneleigh. There are things that they want to do with that house before they move in. Nothing will change until summer. And we need to go and change for the big event.”

Back in the room, the two girls made ready for the ceremony, putting on luxurious underwear and stockings. It was the first time that Willow had worn stockings and a garter belt, and she felt very lady-like. Willow helped Racheal get into a tight-fitting dress, then put on hers. They both stepped into shoes that neither would enjoy but made them both look fabulous.

They had rechecked their make-up when there was a knock on the door. The car driver was ready to take them. Racheal followed him, with Willow behind and carrying both of their clutches. There were some looks as they walked through the reception to the car, and then they were off to the registry.

When they arrived, Wilhelm was there to escort his daughter with Willow in attendance. In the office, Rick was waiting, Jacob in a very smart suit standing beside him. There wasn’t a lot of room, but enough for the parents. Once the paperwork had been signed, they went outside, where there was a small crowd of well-wishers. Maisie and Gina stood with Wendy and Ashley; the Hikers were all there with their partners. The bride and groom were showered with rice, as the local council didn’t allow confetti, but allowed rice as the pigeons would have it all gone within five minutes. Willow gave Racheal her clutch, and then went to stand with Gina, who had a stunning dark red outfit on. There was two or three photographers, one of them made sure to take several pictures of Willow and Gina.

Willow was taken back to the hotel by her parents, where she used the card to open the door to the room. She took her bag and garment bag through to the smaller room, leaving her parents the big bed. She changed into a skirt and top for the reception, changing her shoes for her more comfortable ones.

They went down to the hotel bar, where most of the wedding guests were having a drink and sat with Maisie and Gina. Jacob joined them. Rosalie and Wilhelm were sitting with a couple who she knew were the new in-laws, and the Hikers were enjoying drinks at the bar. As it got towards five, they all gravitated towards the function room, which was set out with a lot of table settings, with some guests already seated. At one end, Willow noticed a grand piano, next to where a DJ was setting up. They found their places, near the DJ, and sat down. The bridal party were on a table next to them, arriving just on five and joining both sets of parents. Racheal had changed from the wedding dress into something a lot more comfortable, no doubt assisted by Rick, Willow surmised.

The meal was good, and the room was filled. There were a lot of family, old school friends, and friends of the two families. Willow noticed Peter and Marcus with their partners, as well as Geoff and Zara. There were no set speeches, but Rick’s father stood to make one. The DJ stopped the quiet music. When he had waffled on about his layabout son and the angel he had married, he said that the happy couple would now have the first dance.

Racheal came over to Willow.

“Willow, friend. Could you please do that last song of the new album for me to dance to?”

“Certainly, Rach. Would you like me to add a few on, so that we get more dancing?”

“That would be lovely.”

Racheal went back to her table and Willow went to the piano, quickly opening and propping the top. She uncovered the keys and started playing ‘Her Day’. As she played and sung, Racheal and Rick were dancing. Racheal beckoned others to join them, and the floor slowly filled. When the song from the album ended, she segued into ‘Close to you’ and ‘Only Just Begun’. As she was nearing the end, she nodded to the DJ who was ready to carry on the music when she finished. She quietly put the cover on the keyboard as Jacob closed the piano top, then they joined the other dancers.

“That was nicely done, darling. Rach has been playing my CD of the album all week, with that song on rotation. After all the angst of the earlier numbers, that one is the most uplifting. It was good of you to play it for her.”

“It’s the least I could do, sweetheart. That was a nice piano. One day, we may have a house big enough to have one.”

“There’s another old barn at the farm that has a lot of room.”

“Surely the new farmers might have a use for it. If they embrace modern methods, they may need more plant and equipment.”

“You could be right. What are you doing tonight?”

“We’re staying in the room that we changed in. Mum will go to work from here and I’ll be going home with Dad in a taxi. I’ve got the other wedding on Sunday, and then we do that reception at the club. I’m amazed at what we fitted into this holiday.”

“It would never have happened without you wielding the shoehorn.”

They danced and sat, sat and danced. Over the course of the evening, several of Racheal’s old friends came over to say hello to Willow, Gina and Jacob, taking selfies. It encouraged the three to get up and move away from the bridal table, heading to where their manager was sitting.

“Hello, Peter, nice to see you and your good wife.”

“Hello, Willow. That was an interesting take on your songs back there.”

“The first time I did the new set was at the club when we had an impromptu Saturday night. Just me and the keyboard. I think it has more depth of emotion with the full band.”

“It certainly has, from the number of crying women in the club on Wednesday.”

“Someone suggested that we put a packet of tissues on every seat, but I reckon a concession stand selling them might be more lucrative. Nice work on the bookings.”

“When I de-finger, Willow, I go all out. Marcus has been to London and has some news for the band. I would like to set up a meeting before you go back to school.”

“I’ll be home, alone, tomorrow, then Saturday I need to be over the church to run through the wedding music again. We’ll all be at the club for the reception on Sunday. Maybe you can email the others to arrive early. Remember the wind players.”

“That wedding is at four, with the reception starting about six-thirty for the eating, right?”

“There will be a period between five and six while the bride and groom go and change in the vicarage. Maybe we could meet then, in the club.”

His wife sat forward.

“Who is it getting married, dear.”

“It’s Cassandra, the daughter of Baron Leigh, and Terry, son of the Earl Appleby. I’ll be playing the church organ for them.”

“A real society wedding. Didn’t I read something about that in the Observer this week. The story was about a many great niece of the third Baron playing the organ. Is that really you?”

“It is. My four times great grandfather was the brother of the third Baroness. We only found out about it by a twist of fate. It doesn’t make me family to the current Baron, though.”

“Still, it’s an interesting thing to tell your children.”

They moved on to talk to Geoff and Zara, and then the other members of the Hikers. As the evening wore on, the happy couple made their escape under a cloud of confetti, and the guests started to leave. The three friends went back to their tables. When it was quiet, Gina turned to Willow.

“I was going to bring this up before. At the registry, there was one photographer that seemed more interested in us than the happy couple.”

“That’s because we were why he was there. The boss where Mum works has a friend who runs a fashion business. They print the quarterly brochures for them. It appears that the friend is keen to have us model teen outfits. I’ve already put her off for the spring collection, but she sent him to take a few of us dolled up to see what we look like. I expect that Mum will hear what she thinks in the next week or two.”

“So, we may finish the term as rock stars and models. That’s wild!”

“Hey, it’s only a clothing brochure in the paper, it’s not Vogue.”

“It’s the first step on the ladder of super modelling. Catwalk by day, rock gods by night!”

“You’ve had too much raspberry cordial, friend. I think it’s time I hit the sack. My folks need their beauty sleep, Dad’s either nodding off or all that beer is getting to him. Goodnight, friends. I’ll see you Saturday for the sing-along.”

They hugged and Jacob kissed Willow before she rounded up her parents and went to the room. She cleansed in the bathroom and wondered what the meeting would deliver. It had to be something big if Peter wanted a full-band meeting. She decided not to worry herself and dived into a strange bed without her furry friends to talk to. As she went to put out the bedside light, she saw her shiny red fingernails and smiled.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 23

It was early in the morning when Willow’s phone alarm woke her. She was slightly disorientated to wake up in a strange room. She looked around and remembered that she was going home in a taxi with her father today. She went to the bathroom and prepared for the day. When she came out, wearing one of the hotel dressing gowns, her father was waiting to go in.

She redressed in the skirt and top she had started off with the day before and spent a little time on her hair, now fallen out of its wedding look. She had the good dress, the reception outfit, and accessories in the garment bag, and her shoulder bag with everything else ready to go, along with the dress and other things that Racheal had left in the room, when a knock on her door told her it was time for breakfast. She followed Ashley down to the hotel dining room, where they grazed at the bain-marie and found a table. They had eaten their breakfast and were finishing some of the best coffee Willow had tasted, when Wendy joined them, dressed for work.

Father and daughter went back to the room and collected the baggage. Willow gave her mother the room card, had a morning hug, and went to the reception area to wait for Ashley. When he had wished Wendy a good day at work, he joined Willow, and they went outside where a line of taxis were waiting for custom. They put their bags in the first one, got in the back seat and were off to Stoneleigh at around the time they would normally be making breakfast.

On the way, the talk was about the wedding and the reception. When they were dropped off at home, Ashley went and changed into his working suit and gave Willow a hug on his way to his car. Willow stood for a while in the empty house, feeling a bit lonely after the events of the day before. She shook herself and took her bags up to her bedroom, stripping off and redressing in a new outfit, then putting all her soiled clothes into her hamper, and hanging Racheal’s garment bag in her wardrobe for later pick-up.

She made herself a cup of tea and some toast, and sat at the kitchen table with it, her new laptop open in front of her. There were a few new emails. One was from Marcus.

‘Willow, this is for your information, prior to a meeting Peter is going to call. The show at the Belgrade will be the three bands and filmed for the Band Spot program with the compere of that show compering on the three nights. The SRDB dinner dance at the football club will be a charity event with the money, after all the expenses, going to an outreach program that the Bishop supports, so there should be a big contingent of dignitaries and celebrities. I have provisional agreement with another promoter to have SRDB playing at the Winter Gardens in Blackpool for the last week of July. The Other Side will be opening for Blastmasters for two weeks at the end of August. That will be something that will knock your socks off. Sixteen shows in sixteen days in sixteen cities. Details later. See you at the reception.’

She looked at the header and saw that he had sent it to her yesterday morning. She was glad she hadn’t read it then, as it was a lot to take in. If they were to be on stage as the Other Side in August, the album would have to be out there before that. Then the Winter Gardens. That was surely a dance place, and the band would need more than internet sales to attract the general public. She drank her tea and wondered what else will be revealed on Sunday.

There was another one from the Head that had come in later yesterday.

‘BBC keen to have orchestra on the Monday of the last week of the Proms. See me Monday!’

She looked in her diary and noted that the Proms Monday was the Monday of the first day of the new term.

She made herself lunch and went for a good walk. She stopped at the church and worked through the music for the normal service, and then the wedding music to make sure she had it right. When she switched off and came down, the Reverend was in the altar area, and she helped him take away the usual altar and reset the main one.

“Thank you for helping, Willow. It’s good to see you making sure that you have the music right. Gina is very good at that as well. It does show a sense of detail that is sadly lacking in a lot of young people, I’m afraid.”

“Talking about detail, Reverend, I have advance notice of a couple of times over the summer when both Gina and I will be performing in another town, so there may be a few Sundays when neither of us will be able to play.”

“That’s all right. We can live with that. If you get famous, I expect that we may lose your services for good.”

“You never know, Reverend. There may be other budding organists out there who will want to play this organ that had been played by the now famous duo. Some would love to sit up there and pretend that they’re us, at first. Then they will realise that they aren’t us and will grow into being themselves.”

“You almost have the mind of a preacher, young lady. You think in parables, sometimes. I might use that insight in a sermon. ‘Do not emulate your idols, become an idol yourself’ sounds like a good topic.”

“I tell you what. When it gets closer, and I know the dates we’ll miss. If I’m being interviewed, I’ll lament that I can’t play here on that Sunday, and we’ll see how many give you a call to fill in.”

They laughed and Willow felt that the Reverend Russell was one of the kindest human beings she had ever met. She surprised him with a kiss on the cheek and left, leaving the Reverend heading for his notebook as the words of a sermon came into his head.

She went over to the club and Malcolm helped her to pull the two keyboards to the middle of the stage for the sing-along on Saturday evening. They also pulled out the amplifiers, but only plugged two in that had the cables from the keyboards. They set up the PA system and then Willow helped him tidy up the room and get the tables and chairs set. They talked as they worked, and Willow told him about the wedding, the day before.

“I suppose they got you to sing, then.”

“They did. There was a nice grand piano and I did three songs for the bridal dance.”

“The wedding day one from the album was one, I expect.”

“How did you guess?”

“I’ve been humming it since I heard it. The topic is so uplifting. Don’t be surprised if that becomes one of the most requested songs for wedding receptions this summer.”

“That will mean that there will be lots of downloads. I’ll ask Peter not to make it a free view. I think that he’s adding ‘Finding a Friend’ as the main vision.”

“That one’s nice as well. The rest are, quite frankly, beyond me, but seem to hit a nerve with all the women in the room.”

“Women are half the population, and if they all buy the album, we’ll throw a party. Talking about parties, both me and Gina have our birthday next month. We will talk about it, but I’m all for throwing a dinner dance, similar to a reception. I’ve never had an actual birthday party, so I’m keen to make this one pop. We haven’t decided, but are thinking about the Friday night, and there’s a dinner dance on the Saturday. We might get the Hikers to play if they’ve got enough material by then. I expect that there’ll be us and the Gees there as well, so we may just get up and jam rock and roll.”

“That’s something I’d pay to see. Be sure that you order the cakes early. One big enough to feed a hundred will take several days to make.”

With the room ready to go, Willow went home to slice and dice for dinner. When her mother got home, she came into the kitchen.

“Willow, great news! The fashion house owner has seen the pictures from yesterday and she wants both you and Gina to model the best items from her summer range. They guy took pictures of others there, and she asked me about the young lad, so I told her that it was Jacob, also in the band. We will all go to a studio next Thursday after I pick you up from school. She’ll lay on some food and you three will have a photo shoot. She hopes to complete the range that night, so the brochure can be designed. She has been in touch with Peter and discussed your fee.”

“That’s wicked, Mum. Gina will be beside herself. I have some news for you. We will be busy next month. We play at the Belgrade Theatre on the first weekend, have the concert in the Cathedral in the middle, then there’s that big dinner dance in the football stadium function room. That one, I’ve been told, will be our full dance band and a charity function involving the school.”

“Any word on what’s happening during summer?”

“All I know is that we could be having a week in the Winter Gardens in Blackpool at the end of July, and sixteen days touring with a rock band called Blastmasters at the end of August. Oh! And a possible performance in the Proms on the Monday of the first day of term. Only I have been given that information, so far. We’re having a big meeting with Peter and Marcus between the wedding and the reception on Sunday, where all will be revealed.”

“Why only you?’

“Because I was the one to get Peter moving on our recording day. He was dragging his heels and walked in demanding to know what we were doing without his permission.”

When Ashley arrived, they had dinner and Willow sat with them to watch TV, dozing off on the couch. She was woken with a nudge from her mother and went up to cleanse and get into bed. Despite her snooze, she slept well.

Saturday morning, the new cabinets and work bench arrived. Willow helped her father position them in the garage, with one cabinet near the work bench and the other some way away. Ashley started to collect his tools from where they were strewn over the floor and put them into one cabinet, while Willow made several trips to transfer the recording equipment, mixer, cables, microphones and her old laptop to her cupboard. She added the drum machine for safe keeping. The cabinet had a lock, so she locked it and put the key in her sock drawer. The spare room now was clear and ready for visitors, and her own room had more space. She flattened all the boxes and bundled them up with string to go out on the next rubbish pick-up day.

Later that afternoon, the family walked to the club, where Gina and Jacob joined them, along with Maisie and Jacob’s parents. They commented on how well the wedding had gone and how beautiful the bride and maid of honour were. Gina told her friends about the following Thursday evening, and complained that they would all be wearing the uniform. Wendy assured her that they would be given outfits to wear, possibly given something to come home in. They had their early dinner and then went up on the stage for the sing-along, surprised to see an audience that was close to capacity. They played and sung until after ten, finishing with ‘Now is the Hour’. They switched everything off and Jacob left his guitar in the storage room for the next night. The three of them pulled the drum kit out and roughly set it up. They all had a hug and Willow and Jacob shared a kiss or three, then he left with his parents. Gina told Willow that Sally sounded even better during the practise that afternoon, and they spoke about the meeting.

“I’ll record the meeting for you until you get back from Evensong. I think I know what it will be about. We’ll start playing after you arrive, OK?”

“OK, Willow. You know me. I’ll go along with whatever the band agrees to, as long as it keeps the money coming in.”

Willow left her parents to it and walked home, going off to bed as soon as she arrived. She thought back to some advice from ages ago. She should see about a personal trainer to get her into shape. She was able to go longer than before, but still needed plenty of sleep.

Sunday morning, Willow dressed in one of her fuller skirts and a top, and then the family walked to the church. She switched on and started playing the Bach as the bells rang. The church filled up, several new faces in the congregation. She wondered if some may be very early for the wedding. The service went the usual way, with her ending the music as the bells finished. When she came down, two gentlemen in suits were waiting for her.

“Miss Rose. I hope that we are not upsetting you, but we are both A and R executives with a record distributor based in London. My name is Clive. Mister Waddington came to see us last week and showed us a DVD which we loved, but we frankly found hard to believe was work of teenagers.”

“Every member of Summer Rose, sir, is starting the third term of second year tomorrow. We all go to Blue Coat in Coventry. How did you know where to find me?”

“Mister Waddington mentioned that you played organ here. Is the other girl around? Gina Summer, isn’t it?”

“Gina is in Coventry Cathedral, getting ready to play the organ there for the service. We alternate, and you will be able to see her in a live feed if you go across to the club. It’s where we recorded the shows last Wednesday week.”

“When are you playing again?”

“If you hang about, I’m playing organ for a wedding at four, Gina will be playing Evensong in Coventry until five, and then Peter, our manager, has called a meeting in the club between five and six, then we play for the reception from half-past six and late.”

“Is there anywhere we can stand where we can see the show?”

“Follow me. I’ll show you the layout. I don’t see any problem if you sat at the bar and looked like late-coming guests. The room sits over two-hundred and fifty, and I believe that it’s fully booked. If you eat a good lunch, you can get dinner in the front area before you go in.”

She led them across to the club, where she introduced them to her parents and the two men gave all three of them their business cards. She showed them the back room, the stools where they would be unobtrusive, the stage and the equipment.

“That looks exactly how it looked in the video. I’m becoming a convert, Miss Rose.”

“Please call me Willow, everyone else does.”

“All right, Willow. Mister Waddington said something about other bands but didn’t have anything to show us.”

“That would be G-Force and Rick Sacks and the Hikers. When Marcus went to London, they hadn’t given him their discs because they only got them Friday.”

“Is that the Hikers who had their album go viral some weeks back?”

“It is. We did a recording session here with all three bands. The Hikers played a lot of new material. G-Force are fourth years from our school. They have both signed with Peter and Marcus should have their shows now. You can ask Peter and Marcus when they come here this afternoon.”

“Are they on the guest list?”

“I doubt that either of them would know an Earl and a Baron, gentlemen.”

They laughed.

“No, so if we stay out of sight, we can come in when they leave.”

“Don’t you want them to see you?”

“Well, we don’t want them to think we have doubts. We’re committed to giving them our answer tomorrow.”

“What sort of answer would that be?”

“Whether we commit to manufacturing your CD and DVD to distribute world-wide. It was good enough for that, but we’ve been had before.”

“What show did he give you?”

“One called ‘Journey into Womanhood’. He said that there’s another but will show us that in some months’ time.”

“Get yourselves a drink and watch Gina on the big screen. I’ll go and get you a set of the other discs so you can see what he held back.”

She went home and came back with a CD and DVD of ‘The Other Side’ and a note with her phone number and email address. Giving them to the men, she went to sit with her parents, and they followed, sitting at the table and making conversation. They were very friendly, but Willow could see that their conversation was designed to draw out any chinks in the story. They were praising Wendy when she said that she had done the cover art, and surprised when she said that she had also done the ‘Coventry Carpentry’ album.

“You recorded that album as well?”

“Yes. It’s only been available on the website, But I believe that it’s been getting a lot of airplay. We’ll do some tracks off of it tonight, along with the two, more uplifting tracks off ‘Journey’. One thing about tonight. We will have a wind section for the dance band, on top of the seven of us.”

They all had lunch, after watching Gina on the big screen. Willow excused herself and went home to get herself ready for the wedding. As she showered, she thought long and hard about what had been said. World-wide distribution! That would be brilliant. She was ready to go at just after three and went to the church, her new dress wafting in the slight breeze.

Since she had left it, that morning, workmen had been inside, setting up a number of cameras, and there was a big screen set up outside, with each camera vision shown in one of the segments. She went and spoke to the Reverend, commenting on how many flowers now decorated the place. At half-past three, she went up to the organ, turned on the fans and got comfortable.

She was playing Bach as people started to come in. They were definitely a different crowd from the usual congregation. The wedding went as well as the practise, but with more robes, better dresses, jewels, and more pomp. When the happy couple left the church, she continued to play until the church was empty. Then, she went outside, where there was quite a crowd and several photographers making things difficult. She endured a quarter of an hour being positioned in group photos, and then was able to make her escape, going over to the club. Wendy told her that the others were in the back room, so she made sure her phone was on record, in her bag, and went in.

The rest of the band were sitting at a table, close to the stage and with their backs to it. Peter and Marcus were facing them, their backs to the bar where the two men sat quietly. When Willow joined them, Peter asked where Gina was.

“On her way from Coventry. I’ll record this for her.”

She took the phone out and put it on the table.

Peter and Marcus outlined what she had already read. Jacob was holding her hand at it tightened as the shows were spoken about. She whispered to him.

“Ease off on the grip or else I won’t be able to play tonight.”

The grip eased, and they sat while Marcus told them a bit more detail about the Winter Gardens show. They would be the house band for a week, as Summer Rose, and staying in a hotel nearby. As far as the Blastmasters shows went, all he could tell them that the tour would start in Liverpool and end in London, with the sixteen shows spaced to be easily moved from place to place, with two sets of equipment leapfrogging the venues. Both bands would be using the one set of amps, which would be bigger than anything they had played before. There were questions about accommodation and security, which they were told would be suitable for their age. They would not be travelling with the other band, who already had a reputation as hard drinkers.

Gina came in as they were finishing, and Willow linked to her phone and transferred the recording. Peter and Marcus were asked to leave the room as the guests started arriving. Willow looked across to the bar and Clive winked at her. The band went up on stage so that the diners could take their seats, and switched on, tuned up, and started playing what Willow had once heard called ‘Elevator Music’.

They played the background music until the main course had been consumed and stopped when Chris stood. He made a gentle sort of speech, followed by the best man, who Willow considered to be an upper-class chinless twit. Toasts were made to just about everyone, and then Terry led Cassie onto the dancefloor. Rather than a traditional waltz, which she doubted they could dance anyway, she played the intro to ‘Her Day’ and the band followed her, with it being such a simple tune that the winds could fill in. They moved on to the two that she had played on Thursday, because they had worked there. They continued playing dance music until the floor was only filled with younger dancers and then they upped the tempo, getting into some Moody’s, more Carpenters, other sixties tunes that always got the floor heaving. They played, until nine, when the happy couple left, then non-stop until ten-thirty when Willow announced that they would be playing the last tune.

As they were switching off and getting the instruments in the cases, Clive came over to speak to Willow.

“Willow, my hearty congratulations. You and your band are the real thing. I will be contacting Marcus tomorrow to tell him that we’ll throw our weight behind you and put the album out. I expect that he will organise an immediate tour.”

“Not on, sir. We’re all at school, you would have heard that we will play Blackpool in the holidays and that he’s also set up a tour with Blastmasters in the holidays.”

“Yes, that one is very odd.”

“Not when you’ve seen the other DVD.”

He smiled, gave her a nod and joined his companion to leave the room. Gina asked who he was, so Willow just said that he was someone who had enjoyed the show. That night as she lay in bed, she wondered how the record company would deal with them now, seeing that there was no way they could tour to promote the record.

On Monday morning, they were in the car and heading for school. Wendy could tell that Willow was stressed but wasn’t able to find out why. When they left the car and walked into the school, Miss Russell was at the door. She pointed at Willow.

“You have your orders Miss Rose, go and wait with the others. Miss Summer, you’re on the organ this morning. Go to the stage and check the music. It’s just a standard hymn today.”

Willow went to the Head’s office, where she found Abbie, the orchestra leader of the junior group, and Moyra, the leader of the senior group.

When they were called into the office, the Head got them to sit down.

“I’ve called you three in because we have an odd situation which needs the three of you in agreement. The Bishop has suggested that we perform The Messiah at Christmas, in the Cathedral. He will expect Willow, who has been playing their organ for a couple of months, to be prominent because of her high profile with her band. We have decided that the best place for Willow is right out in front as the orchestra leader for this one project only. What do you say?”

Abbie spoke first.

“I’m happy with that if I can sit beside her. She has acted more like a leader in the orchestra than anyone else I’ve seen.”

Moyra just said that she agreed. The Head smiled.

“I will announce her as leader for the project. It will be hard work to get it right and the three of you will have to work together. Now, let’s get to the theatre and start the last term.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025
End of book two.

Chapter 2

The three friends went back to the house and helped tidy up and put leftovers in the fridge. Jacob said that Racheal was back from the honeymoon and was going to bring him to the morning service at St. Marys. The Roses went home to have a quiet cup of hot chocolate before bed, Willow still wondering what the week ahead will bring.

The family had a slow morning start, with the service not starting until ten-thirty. The club wasn’t opening today, so Ashley had a clear time. They walked to the church and Willow checked over the hymns. Being Easter, there were five today, all that she had played before. She went up to the organ to play the welcoming music.

As she played, she saw her parents talking to others as they came in and was in wonderment at their integration as church attendees. Then she thought about how her parents had become a part of the Village community. Her father was now an integral part of the club, her mother singing in the Village Choir. Who knows what would happen in time to come? Would they want to move to a more affluent suburb if she became moderately rich? She was happy here, with her own affiliation with the club and the church. She couldn’t see anywhere she would rather be at the moment.

She got her mind back to the job at hand as the congregation stood. The sermon was all about a new, and better, life, and there were the five hymns, all uplifting in their way, if one listened to the words and discounted the magic trick. As she played, she realised that the magic trick may be a bit too far, but that an element of magic was needed. The band produced magic beyond their years, so creating the illusion of professionalism. She had been magically transformed into a girl and that created her new persona. Kissing Jacob was a magical moment in itself.

The service finished just before noon, and the family went home to a midday dinner; roast beef and vegetables, served up just after one, with most of the preparation done before they left. They lazed around for some of the afternoon. Willow was constantly checking her emails, but there was nothing new. Then, they went back to the church for Evensong at four, Gina would be starting to play in the Cathedral at the same time.

St. Marys didn’t often have Evensong, as the numbers hadn’t made it viable before the old organist had passed away. This was something new, and the village turned out, with the Village Choir determined to make their voices heard. In its way, Willow thought that it was as good as the Cathedral singing. When the church was empty again, she went down and outside. Reverend Russell was still talking to some of the villagers, and Edie was there with a tray. It had three small easter eggs, wrapped in silver paper.

“Take them all, Willow. A growing girl needs her strength. They’re caramello inside, so don’t eat them all at once.”

“Thank you, Edie. I’ll share with my parents.”

Edie giggled and leant close to whisper.

“They already took two each, so have your own. You really deserve them. The parish is as good as it ever has been, and the Reverend is out most days, seeing those who can’t attend.”

Willow put the eggs in her bag and went to speak to Jacob and his sister. Racheal gave her a hug.

“Willow, I have to thank you for playing my favourite song at the reception. I’m sorry that my old friends bothered you. Most of the girls at school thought that I was destined to work on the land; piss-poor, and lonely. It was a shock to them that I was marrying a band member of a successful group and had other bands as friends. I doubt that I’ll see any of them again, unless I visit the dress shop, salon, or supermarket they work in.”

“That’s all right. It was a good evening and I have to thank you for the use of the room.”

“The least I could do for my Maid of Honour.”

“I still have your pre-wedding outfit at home.”

They walked to her house and Racheal was given the garment bag. Back at the church, Jacob gave her a hug and a kiss, and then Willow joined her parents to go home to a quiet evening in front of the TV. The inane comedy about an Easter Bunny in a store had no interest for her, so she kissed her parents and went up for an early night. Before she went to the bathroom, she remembered the chocolate eggs, taking them out of her bag and finding that they were very soft. Each one didn’t take long to melt in her mouth, which made toothbrushing imperative. She cleansed and put on her good nightie and got into bed. As she lay there, she giggled quietly, realising that it wasn’t good to put all your eggs in one bag.

Her phone was on charge overnight, and it pinged with an incoming message about half-past eight. The message was from Clive Battersby and asked her to ring him at her earliest convenience. She rang the number he had called from.

“Good morning, it’s Willow Rose calling.”

“Good morning, Miss Rose. Sorry to bother you in the Easter break but my boss has been on my back.”

“That’s all right, sir. I have a free day. What can I help you with?”

“We want to see you in the school environment and take some pictures. Is there any time that you would be able to fit that in?”

“If it’s urgent, we have orchestra practise on Tuesdays after school hours until about six or six-thirty. The four of us that recorded the Carpenters album are all in the orchestra. Will that be suitable?”

“That would be perfect. The launch is around the original four and we can pick up with the others if you go well. How good is the orchestra?”

“We have a concert in a month’s time at Coventry Cathedral, playing a Saint-Saens night. We should be doing final rehearsals for that. We have been asked to play on the Monday of the last week of the Proms.”

“How old are the players?”

“We’re operating as a combined orchestra at the moment, using players from both the junior and senior school, so between thirteen and sixteen.”

“How can I organise to come and see you?”

“If you ring the school tomorrow and ask to speak to the Head, she should be able to let you come in after hours. If she’s not available, Miss Russell is part of the Music School.”

“Thank you for your help, Willow. I’ve shown your other DVD to our manager that deals with metal bands. He has already heard, on the grapevine, that you’ll be opening for Blastmasters at the end of August and is keen to have The Other Side in the shops before that. Any idea how I can do that?”

“Contact Peter, our manager, and tell him that I gave you the disc. Tell him that I said that he isn’t the only one that needs to de-finger. The thing is that he doesn’t have the digital version of that concert. I have kept it back.”

“Will do. I think that it’s going to be fun working with you. See you Tuesday.”

When she went downstairs for breakfast, Wendy looked at her.

“I heard you talking on the phone earlier. Something I should know?”

“It was one of the guys who you met at the church that Sunday. He wanted to know if he could get some pictures in the school. I suppose that they want to push the fact that we’re all teeny boppers. I told him to come Tuesday while we’re at orchestra practise. Maisie doesn’t know yet, but I’ve organised with the estate agent to have a look at the industrial site on Tuesday at six-thirty. I had better email Gina and ask her to ask her mother.”

“You do realise that before you make any decision on that, you’ll have a record out and there’ll be another statement from Peter.”

“I had better ask him to transfer some of my account over, then, so I can organise a deposit.”

She went and turned on her laptop, and sent an email to Peter, asking him to deposit a hundred and fifty thousand from her account to the bank account for WR Holdings, giving him the account details. This was sent from the WR Holdings Google address. She added a postscript that he will have Clive Battersby getting in touch during the week and that she had specifically told him to say that Peter wasn’t the only one who needed to de-finger.

Then she emailed Gina to ask her mother if she didn’t mind a detour to Hood Street on the way home to look at and investment property. While she had the computer on, she found a site that gave a lot of information on The Messiah, including the lyrics and music. She printed off several sheets of paper and spent most of the day working through the music on her keyboard and singing the words. Before she went to help with the dinner, she put her notes in a file and put it in her school bag.

On Tuesday morning, Gina told her that it was all right with her mother, and Willow told the two of them that they may get a visit from the record executive during orchestra practise. It was Gina who asked how she knew this.

“I have to come clean, friends. He was one of the guys watching us play at the reception. He was one of the people that Marcus had seen, but the thinking in the record company was that the DVD was a bunch of kids miming to a proper band. They had come to speak to me, that morning, because Marcus had dropped the fact that I played organ in the church.”

“Why did you keep it to yourself?”

“Because it was all maybe and could be. I didn’t want to raise your hopes if it turned out as a bummer. The email from Peter confirmed that they were going ahead but doesn’t know how close it was to being rejected. At the reception, I gave them my contact details and the guy who spoke to me as we were clearing the stage, rang me yesterday. He wants a chance to see and photograph us in the school and I told him to talk to the Head.”

Placated, the other two got out of the car, with Wendy giving her daughter a nod as she picked her bag out of the footwell. It was Gina’s turn on the chapel organ that morning, and the day was as good as days at school could be. When they arrived at the rehearsal room, it was set with the two keyboards, so Willow thought that they may do ‘Carnival of The Animals’ today. That was confirmed by Mister Bamborough.

“We have three sessions after this to be perfect with the concert. We have looked at the timescale and have decided that Willow should only play the ‘Allegro’ movement of the ‘Seven Improvisations’, then the ‘Carnival’ before ‘Danse Macabre’. There will be an interval before the ‘Organ Symphony’. I want to nail the first two today, the second two next week, and then we will have two extended sessions to do the complete performance with our techs recording and filming, for our school use.”

As he was finishing, the door opened, and the Head came in with Clive Battersby and two other men, one with a camera. The Head asked Mister Bamborough if she could say a few words. She looked over the orchestra.

“Today, we have some visitors to this session. One is Clive Battersby, an A&R Executive with the record company that Summer Rose will be on, with product in the shops on Friday. There is also, as you can see by his camera, a photographer. They are here to take pictures of the four members of Summer Rose that are in the orchestra and were the four playing on their first album. Two will sit by the wall, while the other one circulates taking pictures. I’ve been told that he is experienced at photographing orchestras, so try to ignore him. Brent and Jacob, can you put your hands up, so he knows where you are.”

The two raised their hands.

“Gina and Willow will be on the two keyboards. Is there anything else?”

“Yes. When I saw the band play at a reception, there were wind players. We would like some preliminary shots of those.”

“All right, those who were at that reception last week, put your hands up.”

When the photographer had picked out all the ones he wanted. The Head told Mister Bamborough that the floor was his.

“Thank you, Head. We will open the concert with Willow and the ‘Allegro’ from the ‘Seven Variations by Saint-Saens.”

He nodded to Willow, and she started the movement. The photographer took several pictures of her from different angles, and then went around the rest of the orchestra, taking pictures of them all listening to the music. When Willow finished, she saw the third, so far un-named man, with a big smile. Then they were into the ‘Carnival’. At one point she looked up and saw the man writing something in a notebook and show it to Clive, who nodded and smiled. When they had finished the fourteen movements. Mister Bamborough called that they had done very well and that they would rehearse the second half of the concert next week. The four band members were lined up for pictures, with the school uniform on, with some including the Head. Clive was talking to a few of the other orchestra members, and the third man was in deep conversation with Mister Bamborough.

The three made their exit as soon as they could, after Gina had a quick hug with Brent, who was somewhat bemused by all the interest. They got outside and found Maisie waiting for them. As she drove them to the industrial area, she saw how excited her passengers were and asked why.

Gina gave her the news about the session and the photographer.

“There was another guy there, an older one, and he seemed very interested in what we were playing.”

“Perhaps he’s a classic music buff, friend.”

“There has to be a reason why he was there. Perhaps you will find out and can let us know.”

“OK. If I get an email, I’ll forward it on.”

They arrived at the building, met the agent, and he unlocked and showed them around. As it was, it was unsuitable for a studio, with a lot of smaller rooms with various pieces of equipment in. Jacob knocked on the walls and pronounced that a lot of them were only stud walls and could be removed in a couple of days. Willow told the agent, who had originally thought that Maisie was the customer, that she was prepared to put fifty thousand down as a deposit, providing that he organised an independent building inspection, with an offer of four hundred thousand to take to the vendor. If the offer wasn’t accepted, to send her the inspection account anyway and she would pay it. She gave him the WR Holdings email address and asked him if he could keep her in mind if similar sized properties came up that were well built.

On the way home, Maisie wanted to know about the building.

“It’s all brick, Maisie, with a five-year tenancy at over thirty-one thousand a year. If we buy it, we’ll get nearly half of what we paid in rent. It will have to be worth what we paid in five years, if not more. If all those stud walls come out, we could convert it to a recording studio if the tenants leave. I don’t intend to allow Peter to sit on my money and keep the bank interest. If we pay it off, then we can look for other places.”

They dropped Jacob off, and then Willow.

“See you tomorrow, friend.”

“See you tomorrow, Willow.”

She had a sandwich and turned her laptop on. There was an email from Clive on the company letterhead.

‘Thank you for the opportunity to see you in a different light today. I didn’t introduce our companion as he wanted to hear for himself. He was mightily impressed that you and Gina played the whole session without the score in front of you. He is a contractor with our company, working with the classical catalogue, and has a full-time job as a producer at Abbey Road, which was built to record orchestras before the Beatles. He wants to get the orchestra into his studio and asked your conductor to send him a list of pieces that you can play. We got a lot of good pictures and a hook to hang some advertising material on. I believe that you’re in the Cathedral next Sunday. We will come along to that as well and will be at the school next Tuesday to hear the other half of your concert.
Clive’

She forwarded the email to the team, as it did no harm to let all of them know.

Wednesday evening, she played the keyboard for the choir while Gina sang a bit. Tom was getting excited about the prospect of presenting the Messiah, and Sally was sounding better every time she sung. Before they left, Willow asked Tom if he would like to add the Cathedral Choir to the school one when they had the concert, just for the last part of the ‘Organ Symphony’. He thought it was a nice idea and would talk to the Head. He was told that it would be rehearsed after school the following Tuesday.

On Thursday, on the way to school, they heard ‘Finding a Friend’ on the radio for the first time, with the announcer telling his audience that this was from a new album by local band, Summer Rose, and would be available to buy the next day. Before they got out of the car, he had played ‘Her Day’ as well.

The day went well, and lunch was busy with orchestra members that had received the email on Tuesday spreading the word about a possible recording at Abbey Road. Several wondered if the album could have a picture of them all on the zebra crossing, as a panorama wrapped around the CD. The Head intercepted the three friends as they waited for Wendy.

“I have to hand it to you three. If you didn’t so much good, you’d be dangerous. That Marcus thought he was offering us the world when he said he would get the orchestra on a cut-price classic label. Now, I’m told you may all be taken to Abbey Road and issued on one of the best labels around. I had my radio on quietly at times today, and it seemed as they were playing your new album on rotation. Congratulations on a beautiful body of work. They did mention that every song is an original. Well done!”

Willow blushed, and Gina spoke.

“They are all Willow’s originals, ma’am. She sent the rest of us the vocal and a basic tune and we all added our own parts. When we played it for the first time, we all had the same ideas and what you have been hearing was settled inside a day. I’m now waiting for the next album to work on.”

Willow laughed.

“I’ve been far too busy to even think about new lyrics. I reckon summer may be a good time. I wouldn’t want to take time out of my studies, now, would I?”

The Head laughed with them as Wendy pulled up. When the three were in the car she turned to them.

“What was the joke with the Head? She seemed very happy.”

“Just Willow being playful. The Head told us that she had heard a lot of our album on her radio today.”

“So, have I. We have one on at work, louder in the warehouse, and I’m almost over Summer Rose already!!”

On the way home, Willow’s phone pinged. She looked at the message and passed her phone to the back seat passengers. Gina squealed.

“What’s that message?”

“It’s from Clive, Mum. He said ‘Album on Nat, a/play. Preorders over fifty K. Clive.’”

“Interpretation, please?”

“A lot of people have been hearing the songs, and fifty thousand have placed orders for their copy when it’s released tomorrow.”

“That’s good, right?”

“Better than we expected, Mum. It’s brilliant!”

“When will you start seeing some return?”

“It depends on the payment schedule with the label. It may be weekly, or at the end of each month. Perhaps it’s some chosen day of the month, say, the twenty-seventh, which may have some in our next statement.”

Gina handed her phone back.

“Willow. Can I join in with your property portfolio?”

“If you want. See your mother’s accountant and get him to create a company with you and her as directors. I did that with WR Holdings. That will give you a bank account and credit card in the company name that you can use. It also will include your mother in any profits if we sell. Then, any one of you can come to the other two with a project or likely property. We can enter joint agreements to cover each case.”

“It would be great if you join us, Gina. We can make sure our earnings don’t get frittered away. With the three of us examining each case, we can pick it apart and not get hoodwinked. Dad’s seeing the farm accountant next week about one for me, with him as co-director. He has already spoken to the guy and has created one in Racheal’s and Rick’s names, which has stopped him buying a Ferrari.”

They all laughed, and it was a happy carload that arrived at the farm. Rosalie came out and invited them in, having been listening to her radio.

“When you told me that Jacob would be on the TV this year, Willow, I thought that you were joking. Now they’re playing your songs, and he will be on TV in a few weeks, if only playing the triangle.”

“I expect that there will be segments of our DVD on some of the news channels if our album is a hit. We’re a novelty by all being thirteen. We had pictures taken of us in school uniform the other day, I’m almost afraid at what we will look like. Anyway, if the school pick the guitar concerto by Rodrigo, he may fill the screen at the Proms concert.”

They had a cup of tea and carried on, and when they stopped at Gina’s, Maisie came out to beckon them in. Over another cup of tea, she told them her news.

“I went into the city today and saw Frankie. We had lunch together and had a long talk. The upshot is that I will work for her as a consultant on bridalwear that I’m known for. I’ll be designing and doing the fittings, but her workshop will make the garments. I’ll be paid a retainer and a slice of the profit. It will be enough for us to live quietly, even without what Gina earns.”

Gina went to her mother and gave her a long hug.

“That’s great news, Mum. You can use that new sewing machine to create stage outfits for me and Willow, which we can pay you for. We were also talking about creating a group to buy commercial property. Can we see our accountant and set up a company with us as co-directors. Jacob is setting one up with his father, and Willow already has one with her parents.”

“That sounds good, my darling. I already have one for my dressmaking.”

When Wendy and Willow arrived home, Willow was in the toilet while Wendy was putting the car away.

“No more tea, Mum.”

“I agree, daughter. Now, stand aside while I get to the ensuite.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 3

On Friday morning, there were quite a few of the students wanting to congratulate them on the album. Miss Russell steered them into her office before the first lesson.

“There have been calls to the school to allow reporters to come and talk to you. We expect that they’ll try and ambush you when you leave. Is Wendy picking you up?”

“She is, Miss Russell.”

“Give her a call today and tell her not to come in the main gate. There is an alleyway between the houses from the car park to Terry Road. It’s for the children who come by bus and the stop is there. You three should take that way out and look as if you’re waiting for the bus.”

“Got it, Miss Russell. We’re sorry to cause so many problems.”

“It’s putting the school firmly in the minds of the public, which will help all the Blue Coat Schools in the country, so it’s not a problem we can’t handle. Now, get along to class.”

The half-day of lessons went by in slow-motion, as usual. Lunch was almost a party. Xavier came over to talk.

“My Dad just called me. He was in the line at the record store after finishing his shift and got the CD and DVD. He says that me and the others are clearly listed as the recording engineer and the camera operators, and that the pictures in the lift-out are taken from the video. Thank you for making that happen. We shared out the money after Rick paid us, so each of us got fifteen hundred from that project. That has helped all our families. Are there any other projects coming up?”

“Nothing as big as that one, Xavier. All the bands are playing at the Belgrade at the end of next week. If I bring the cameras in next week, could the others film us backstage? There will be a full set of cameras recording the show, but something for our own collection would be nice. If you want to take pictures yourself, get a camera and I’ll pay.”

“I’m not a movie guy, but I have a good camera that I take still shots with. If you get us backstage passes it would be awesome.”

“We will be at the theatre on Thursday evening for a rehearsal and soundcheck, and there won’t be any TV there, I think. You might get some bloopers.”

They laughed and he went off to tell Frank and Dave. Willow sent Peter a text asking for ten passes to be couriered to her, expecting that some of the families may want to be there. She rang her mother to tell her of the change of pick-up point.

Friday afternoon was Music Study, and the subject was Remix. They found that it was aimed at the more technical side. In the classroom was six mixing boards, each with a digital player and a recording unit. Mister Jamieson split them into groups of three.

“Each team has a mixing unit. I expect that none of you will have any trouble pressing the ‘play’ button on the digital storage, or the ’record’ button on the one marked ‘record unit’. The digital unit all have the same recording, an adagio that lasts for six minutes. One at a time, I want you to listen to the recording and mix the sound to your taste, note all the settings to the nearest marker on a notepad and then zero the slides to allow the next to step in. You only have the one set of headphones, so the others can talk among themselves. When all three have noted their settings, we’ll put all eighteen up on the board and discuss the results, then recording the most popular setting to listen to before we go home.”

The next hour was some silence, some chat, and some who only wanted to talk about the new album, including Mister Jamieson, who told the friends that the school had been promised a box of a hundred CDs and a hundred DVDs to sell through the website or give out among the teachers.

“I don’t think that there’ll be many left for the website. The whole faculty is buzzing with having a group of second years in the charts. The website stuff was below the radar, but this is well in your face.”

“When you see the covers, sir, you’ll see Xavier, Frank, and Dave as the tech team, and a lot is down to their expertise at recording us. The record company will only be adding credits and titles to the DVD, but I doubt that they would need to remix the audio much.”

“I have them listening to film music next week. I’ll be sure to praise them in the class.”

When all the mix numbers were on the board, fifteen were identical, and three were only marginally different. Mister Jamieson put a CD into a player on his desk and played the adagio.

“This, boys and girls, is the actual commercial version of the piece. It has the same mix settings that the majority have noted. Well done, all of you. From my reading of the three of you who had slight changes, I would guess that all three come from large families or live under a flightpath, as some of your higher tones have been lost. That’s all, see you next time.”

They all had smiles as they left the classroom. The three friends gathered up their bags and left the school from the theatre entrance, joining a throng of others heading for the bus stop. Being identically dressed was a bonus. As they reached the alley, Willow looked to the main entrance to see a throng of people and a police car with the lights flashing. They came out on Terry Road and stood to one side as the bus came in. They weren’t alone, as others were coming out of the alley for the next bus. When Wendy pulled up, they got in and Jacob laughed.

“Quick driver, the cops are back there!”

As she drove along Terry Street, Wendy grinned.

“Pull the other one.”

“True Mum, there’s a police car with the lights flashing at the main entrance and a crowd outside. Miss Russell got it right, and I expect that the Head is addressing the crowd to tell them that the school looks after their students and that there’s no way there would be undisciplined access to reporters.”

“Why all the kerfuffle?”

“I expect that our being second year is a major thrust of the advertising. It wasn’t a problem with the website stuff, but it’s very relevant with national exposure. I reckon that Peter will be inundated with requests for interviews. He can do his manager thing and sort out the ones most beneficial for the band. I wonder if tomorrow’s dinner dance will be booked out. Whatever happens, I think that we’ll enjoy it.”

When they arrived home, there was a package on the front doorstep addressed to Willow. It contained ten copies of the CD’s and ten of the DVD. Wendy went to find a padded envelope to put a set in and send to her parents.

“I’ll post this on Monday. Sign them for Mum, she’ll be happy to see them, but I expect that she already has a set.”

They went to change for the evening, Willow putting on a denim skirt and a top, then turning her computer on. There were emails from the other band members and friends and one from Peter.

‘Have acted on your advice and news. Please give digital version of Other Side to record company. It will give them time to formulate a different focus for advertising. Have been told that launch will be last week of June. I am organising security for you until the interest drops. A security team will pick you three up Monday for school and bring you home. Another will be picking up the others in the city. Cost to come out of the earnings but only expected to be ten thousand a month. Will get payments for sales on twenty-seventh, so first weekend will be in next statement. Your money has been transferred and regular payments made as requested. Your account is just under ninety thousand as of today. Information about security sent to rest of band. Will arrange the security to take you to theatre next week. Passes with you tomorrow. Expect requests for radio and TV spots, will sort the best.’

Willow got the USB stick of the album out of the hiding place and put it in an envelope addressed to Clive. She put it in her bag for Sunday when he said he would be at the Cathedral. She printed off the email and took it down to show her mother.

“That’s nice. I’ll be able to have the radio on my favourite station on the way to work and back.”

“But you’ll miss out on all our childish banter, Mum. Just think of all that mother and daughter time we’ll lose!”

“Don’t worry, darling. I won’t love you any less.”

Ashley came home and changed out of his work suit, then was shown the email.

“Ten thousand a month for security! That’s a bit steep.”

“It will be two vehicles and four men on school days, and probably escorts to interviews and back. Clive said that there was over fifty thousand advance orders for the album on Thursday, so that’s two hundred thousand that the band has earned already.”

“I suppose you’re right. It’s just that the numbers are so huge, and I’m just a simple design engineer.”

“Not so simple, Dad. Woolly, sometimes, but never simple.”

They had dinner and relaxed. For Willow, it had been an interesting week. She had been one of the ones who hadn’t got the mix setting right, and wondered if it was from four years of playing in an orchestra, inside the sound.

On Saturday morning, the courier arrived with the passes, and in the afternoon, Wendy took her to the Cathedral. It was almost like a normal day. She worked through the service and Evensong music, spoke to Tom, who said that he would be at the school with his choir on Tuesday, and came home to get ready for the dinner dance that night.

The rest of the dance band were almost out of their skins as they arrived, even the wind players who had not been on the album. Now, playing with Summer Rose was a thing to be cherished and remembered. As her parents had already bought tickets for the Belgrade, and the rest of the band had received extra passes with theirs, Willow gave the four of the passes for the four nights to the wind players.

“Look, we will need to play the hits. You guys have backed us here, so you may as well back us at the show. You’ve all signed with Peter, so it’s only right that you get paid. I know that you all get cash in hand here, but a share of our payment will go a long way, as well as appearing in the TV show that will be transmitted in Band Spot. Let’s surprise the audience with the full eleven of us.”

They all had dinner in the front section as the other diners came in. They were as far from the passage to the back room as they could be, so had little problem with people wanting to talk. Willow’s phone pinged as she took it out of her bag to turn off. It was a text from Clive.

‘Natsales 2days two-fifty K. See you tomorrow’

She passed the phone around the table to squeals of delight. Malcolm called from the bar if anything was wrong. Willow stood and took the phone over.

“Quarter of a million sales in the first two days, Malcolm. You have a week to make space for that gold disc.”

They talked about what they would play, and Gina suggested that they give the others a break, now and then, with some of the folk music that the three sometimes played for the sing-alongs.

When they went through to the back room, there was applause as they went up on stage and plugged in. Willow could see a lot of new faces in the crowd and spoke into her microphone.

“Welcome to the Stoneleigh Community Club tonight. We are the Blue Coat School Dance Band, and any similarity with Summer Rose is in your imagination. We welcome the new faces in the audience and hope that the evening is up to expectations. We will start out with easy-listening band standards while you eat, and then move on to dance music.”

They started in the usual fashion as the dinners were being served and drinks quaffed. For the band, this was now almost automatic and flawless from repetition. As the empty plates were being taken away, they moved into the dance music, the folk songs, and gentle ballads. At eight, Willow announced a fifteen-minute comfort break.

“When we return, we’ll play some songs that you might have heard on the radio this week.”

There were some cheers as they left the stage. While they were off-stage, Willow asked everyone if they could wait a while after the show, as they needed to sort out the list for the Belgrade performance.

“If you could tell those taking you home to be a little patient, we’ll try to be quick. Everyone has a say in what we play.”

Back on stage, they opened with ‘Close to You’, then worked through a mixture from the first and second album, a little Moody Blues, ‘Dust in the Wind,’ and ending the night with ‘Finding a Friend’, ‘Only Just Begun’, and ‘Her Day’. They hadn’t left the stage when Herb announced that this should be the set on the weekend, which everyone agreed was good. Jacob asked that, if they needed an encore, they should do ‘Sparks of the Tempest’ from the Other Side and leave the introduction to him. The others grinned and nodded. It would be a hell of a way to end the gentleness of the concert. Willow told the extra four that she would bring copies of the DVD into school on Monday.

They stored all the equipment in double quick time and left the club, with all the band having a hug-fest. Jacob and Willow, and Brent with Gina having more than a hug. Willow did note that Herb and Roy spent extra time with Vivienne and Nancy, the two girl wind players. Jacob’s father had come to take him home, and then Willow walked home, leaving the table cleaning and tidy up to her parents. She put the four DVDs aside for school and then stripped to have a shower.

She was really happy with the way the evening had gone. They had mixed it up a bit but covered the main ground, and had now played everything so many times, it had almost become second nature. As she showered, she wondered if there would be anything that she ended up refusing to play one more time.

She got into bed with her laptop on her lap and checked the emails. Most didn’t need a reply, but one stood out. It was a group broadcast from Marcus, telling them that he would not continue being their promoter as they went behind his back, so the Belgrade would be the last thing he would be involved with. He ended with a vicious swipe, telling them that he had cancelled the week at the Winter Gardens.

Willow wrote a reply, thanking him for his work and acknowledging the cancelled arrangement. She sent the reply with Peter, Clive, and the team cc’ed into the message. She turned the laptop off and put it on the floor beside the bed. Laying back, she realised that she wasn’t unhappy about losing that week in Blackpool. It was the sort of show that a fading band will happily fill. The Other Side album would have been launched by then, and a genteel ‘lavender and lace’ venue was no place for a rock band. It would also give them time to work on new material to follow the Kansas cover. They would need it when they toured with Blastmasters.

Sunday was her turn in the Cathedral. After this one, there was just another four weeks to go. She had come to enjoy playing their organ and was slowly trying new things with the stops when she practised. It must be working, as nobody had asked her what she was playing at. Ashley took her in, and she saw Tom, giving him the last two passes to the shows. After the service, father and daughter went into the city, browsing the stores, having lunch and looking at something both had been interested in back in Bristol, but had never been able to indulge in. Radio controlled cars.

They bought one each. Both needed to be built from parts and used electric motors with a bank of batteries to drive them. They both knew that it would take some months before they could get the cars going, but it was a project for both of them, outside of work or school. On the way back to the Cathedral, Willow remarked that Ashley now had a reason to get the shed up, to give them a proper workshop.

“Not building a studio, then?”

“Not now, Dad. The record company has access to good studios in London. Marcus has spat the dummy and I think we’ll be looked after better with Clive and his friends. He’s setting up with a friend of his to take the school orchestra to Abbey Road to record a classic album. That’s something so far over Marcus’ head it’s not funny. Anyway, there’s an album out there that was recorded in the Community Club. I’ve promised Malcolm the loan of our first Gold Record for the bar.”

“How long will that take to happen?”

“Halfway there as of last night.”

Ashley had to pull over to get his breath back.

“Just how many gets gold?”

“Half a million.”

“So, you’ve sold a quarter of a million in two days!”

“Yes. That’s a million pounds that will be paid to Peter for us tomorrow. It should be an interesting statement when we get it.”

They got to the Cathedral and Ashley found himself a seat as Willow went up to the organ. Clive sat on one side and the photographer sat the other, taking zoom pictures of Willow with the organ.

“Interesting daughter you have there, Ashley.”

“Oh! Hello Clive. She has certainly made this an interesting year for us since I got the job at Aston Martin. She just told me that you’ve sold a quarter of a million albums.”

“And counting, with a lot of shops open for Sunday trading. At this rate, it could be gold by the end of the month. I can tell you that my boss is very happy.”

“I bet. We would be hard pressed to make that many cars a year, let alone sell them.”

“All a matter of being with the right product at the right time. She’s a remarkable musician. I had a producer with me from the Abbey Road studio when we visited the school as they were practising. He was gobsmacked when she and Gina played the entire ‘Carnival of the Animals’ on piano without having the score in front of them.”

“You need to have a word with the Bishop. She outsmarted him at his own game with hymns. She can play pretty well every hymn she’s played without the music and only needing the hymn number. He used to play a trick by calling out a number that wasn’t on the board. He tried that at St. Marys. He called four hymn numbers that are his favourites, and she was only a second or two before she was playing the intro.”

“And an ‘A’ student, along with most of the band. When I spoke to the Head, she said that Willow brought the best out of those around her.”

They stopped speaking as Willow started to play. Clive sat, in wonderment, at how she made that huge organ sing, and how that made all around him sing, as the voices swelled in the Cathedral. For the whole hour, he was transported to a happy place, and when the choir came in, felt his heart beating in his chest.

When the last note faded among the columns, Ashley stood and led the two over to meet Tom and Sally.

“Tom, meet Clive, the executive with Willow’s record company. This is his photographer. Clive, Tom is the choirmaster here and is helping Willow and Gina train the village choir in the club. It’s coming along nicely, so my wife tells me.”

“It is, Ashley. Having three ex-professional singers is a real help. Margaret is brilliant, despite her problems, and her alto props up the rest.”

“I caught the end of an interview a couple of weeks ago. Was that done in the club?”

“It was, right after the interview with Willow, Gina and Jacob. You should contact the local station if you want a copy.”

Willow joined them.

“Hello Clive.”

“Hello, Willow. I got your email. That Marcus turned out to be a fine piece of work. Cancelling a week-long gig wasn’t nice.”

“But better for us, I think. A week at the Winter Gardens, Blackpool is something we can play when we’re getting about on walkers and needing diapers.”

“Ever the pragmatist, but you’re right. What do you plan to spend that time doing?”

“Writing and recording original material for The Other Side. If we’re going to open for Blastmasters, we’ll need more than a cover of a concept album, even if it was recorded thirty-five years before I was born.”

“Any ideas on that score?”

“One that I only have the title of. It came to me last night and will be called ‘Dummy Spitter’.”

They laughed, and the men shook hands and Willow gave Clive the USB. Tom said he would see them on Wednesday and Willow followed her father to the car. When they got home, he took their boxed projects out of the back and put them up on the top of the new storage cabinets. The Aston Martin DB3 on his, and the pink Lady Penelope Rolls Royce on Willow’s.

Monday morning was different, to say the least. A people mover with dark windows arrived before her parents left for work. Two guys got out, one watching the street as the other rang the bell. Willow was ready to go, the two cameras and empty memory cards in a bag and got in as her parents went to their own cars. She asked the two men their names and was told that they were Max and Sebastian, and that they would be her regular drivers, as it was easy to see any problems if you’ve travelled the same way a lot of times.

They picked up Gina and then Jacob. Arriving at the school and driving past a line of cameramen at the front gate, pulling up next to the theatre and out of the line of sight of the cameras. They were told that they would be picked up when school was out, and they told the guys that Tuesday would be about half-past six. The other people mover came in and the band entered the school as a group.

Miss Russell intercepted them and took them all to see the Head.

“I just wanted to talk to you about Friday. You were all very good in getting away. The reporters got a little heated, but the police made sure that nothing happened. I told them that they were banned from the school grounds unless invited. I hope that they give up and allow you to live a normal life. I think you’ll find that the rest of the school is better behaved, so have a good week and I hope that the only time I see you will be when you’re on-stage Friday night.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 4

After seeing the Head, they went to their first lessons. The day was as normal as it could be, with a lot of the students looking at them and giving them shy waves. Lunch was, once again, like a party, with Zara and the Gees coming to have a chat. They were looking forward to seeing the theatre on Thursday evening and finally playing to paying customers.

In the afternoon, the two people movers were waiting for them. Sebastian behind the wheel as they were helped in. It was a strange sight to the students who went that way to the bus stop. Tuesday was more of the same, with Willow playing in the chapel. They were joined by the three record company men when they went to the rehearsal room. The organ was in the middle of the orchestra, and Willow walked by it with her clarinet. Gina joined Jacob next to the percussion, triangles in hand, with Gina briefly touching Brent’s hand.

The choir came in and sat, as the Cathedral choir joined them. The record guys looked at this, wondering what they would hear.

When the orchestra were settled and two of the visitors seated, Mister Bamborough tapped his baton for silence.

“Today, we will play the second part of the performance. We will start with ‘Danse Macabre’ and then I want you to sit for a few minutes while Willow settles at the organ. In the Cathedral, she will have to leave her place and go up a flight of stairs to the Cathedral organ. We will, at those performances, play the three items before an intermission before finishing with the ‘Organ Symphony’.

He tapped the baton again and raised it. Then they were playing. The quality of the violins made the producer gulp. He had heard this music played dozens of times, but not with such playful feeling. When the piece ended, they sat while Willow walked to the organ and sat down, checking the settings. She nodded at the conductor and the first strains of the concerto filled the room. The producer could hardly contain himself as they played the concerto. Willow’s organ work, once again without a score in front of her, was magnificent, and she made the small organ sound like a pipe organ when she started the final movement. When the choirs came in with the words, he had tears in his eyes. He had to have the orchestra in his studio. As the movement thundered to the end, he just had to stand and applaud, with the conductor getting the orchestra to stand and bow, with a lot of giggling.

Mister Bamborough told them that they had done very well, and to make sure that any pick-up knew that next week would be a longer session. Then he spoke to the producer and Clive as the students left. Brent’s ride had already gone with the other three, so they were given a ride around Coventry to drop Brent off, allowing him and Gina some cuddle time.

On the way, Jacob was serious.

“Do you really think that we’ll get to record in London?”

“You were too far back to see, but that producer was almost crying by the time we finished, and it wasn’t from pain. We’ll be in Abbey Road during the holidays, if not before. He’s already asked for a list of items, so you may get to play the guitar in the same studio as the Beatles.”

On Wednesday, there were no reporters when the van drove in, so they were let off at the main entrance. The whole day seemed as if nothing had happened. The security men didn’t listen to the radio while they were in the van, so the friends had been without any idea of what the album was doing. That changed in the evening when Willow walked into the club, where Bruce, a photographer and another man were sitting in the front part. Bruce took her hand.

“I’m sorry about this, Willow, but my editor is an old friend of the editor of a national paper. He threatened me with the sack if I didn’t bring this other gentleman with me, to talk to you in your secret hide-away. Henry, meet Willow Rose. Willow, this is Henry Talbot. You’ve met my photographer before. Henry has agreed to keep this place secret. I don’t know why, but it appears that the two hundred and fifty people who come to your dances aren’t aware of what they could get by leading the hordes here.”

“Henry. I’ll answer your questions as long as you keep it friendly. Will you want to speak to Gina Summer as well?”

“That will be good. Is she here?”

“She should be in the back with the choir by now. I’ll let her know I’m here, and when you’ve finished with me, I go and replace her at the organ.”

She went through to the back room where the choir was about to begin the practise.

“Gina, I’ve got a reporter from a national paper in the front. When he’s run out of questions for me, I’ll come back here, and you can go and talk to him.”

“OK, friend, I’ll man the ivories for a while.”

Willow went back, got a drink from Malcolm, and sat down. Henry wanted to start with her younger days, but Willow told him that she had been a normal child, up until she had come to Stoneleigh. He wanted to know the steps that had brought her to be sitting here, so she laid out each turning point from last summer and G-Force on. Bruce was able to confirm a lot of the detail, having been to most of the events. They talked about pop music, honky-tonk piano, playing the organ in churches, and being in an orchestra.

He wanted to know about her plans; if she would be touring, if she was considering going solo. All she could tell him that she would take each day as it came and decide on a course of action when needed. He thanked her for being frank and promised that the article would be factual. She went through to the back and took over from Gina when there was a break.

“How is he?”

“All right. Says the right things but keep it factual. I started with the Purple concert so that might be a good starting place for you as well.”

When the choir finished the session, Willow went back to the front room. Henry was just finishing with Gina when Margaret came through. She stopped the wheelchair and laughed.

“Well, the people you run into when there’s no gun handy. Henry Talbot, are you still writing for that London rag?”

“Margaret. It’s good to see you. Someone had told me that you’d been ill, but I didn’t expect a wheelchair.”

“Nor did I, but my legs decided they weren’t part of my nervous system anymore. Girls, Henry used to haunt the theatres for stories when I was singing. Here’s Sandra. Sandy, guess what the village cat dragged in.”

Sandra came over to Henry, who had stood, and gave him a hug.

“Henry, the only reporter that never asked me when I was born, but often pinched dates from other reporters who I’d told lies to. Are you here to write the definitive story of Summer Rose, or will you serve up the fabricated crap that your sleazebag editor wants.”

Henry laughed.

“I was sent here to get the gossip on a bunch of teenagers who struck lucky but found two serious musicians instead. I’ll get an appointment with the school, as it’s obviously a breeding ground for musical talent. Then I plan to write something uplifting and erudite.”

“Erudite, coming from you, that’s priceless. I’ll allow you that you never told lies about us when we were still singing. I hope you keep it that way. We might send you a couple of tickets when we’re singing The Messiah in the Cathedral.”

“You, back on stage?”

“Yes, near Christmas. Willow will be concert master and first violin. Didn’t she tell you?”

“He didn’t ask about that. Sandra. It’s still only in the planning stage. Look, Henry, why don’t you have a bonus talk to these fine ladies. I need to get home and get my beauty sleep. I’ll see you ladies next week, see you, Bruce.”

Gina walked outside with her.

“What’s the rush, friend?”

“My phone pinged earlier. I had a look at the text in the toilet. It was from Peter, telling me that our latest statement has been emailed.”

“Right. I’ll be off home as well. If your phone rings and you hear shrieking, it’ll be me.”

Willow walked home and turned on her laptop. What she saw made here gasp and sit down. She printed off the statement and took it down to her parents, who were watching some mindless game show which was compered by a comedian, with all the contestants being other comedians without any meaningful work to go to.

“Got the latest statement. It’s difficult to get my head around. The website seems to be running as usual, but the new entry is a little more than we expected.”

Her mother took the paper and read the entries out.

“Coventry Carpentry downloads. Forty-eight thousand, giving income of four hundred and eighty thousand pounds. That’s a bit up from last time. Sales of CDs, fifteen thousand, giving income of a hundred and fifty thousand. DVD sales twenty thousand giving income of five hundred thousand. That’s well up on the last month. There’s a small amount for playing at the club and at the Cathedral. Costs were a hundred and eight thousand for post and packaging. That will be all those extra DVDs.”

“That’s right, Mum.”

“OK. So, total income one million, one hundred and thirty thousand. Expenditure was a hundred and eight thousand, plus six thousand admin, plus fifteen thousand to the school, which leaves a million. The bottom line is your share less the five percent. That gives you just under a hundred and thirty-eight thousand. That’s a bit down from last month. The post office has dragged it down. What about the Hikers?”

“Second page, Mum.”

“Right. Income four thousand three hundred less the five percent. That’s lower but steady. What’s this other amount. Payment by the record company for sales of ‘Journey’ from Thursday to Saturday evening. Two hundred and forty-four thousand albums at four pounds an album. That comes to nine hundred and seventy-six thousand, less five percent. Then there’s the new DVD sales; two hundred and one thousand at five pounds each. That’s over another million. Your share of the CD is hundred and thirty-two thousand and a bit. The share of the DVD is another hundred and thirty-five thousand and a bit. There’s another line where you’ve had three thousand into your personal account and you withdrew a hundred and fifty thousand. That makes your current account at just over four hundred and ninety thousand. What’s not to understand.”

As she said that, Wendy couldn’t keep a straight face any longer. She let out a whoop and stood to hug Willow with all her might. Both of them crying tears of joy. Ashley finally closed his mouth, then took the papers from his wife and read the numbers for himself. Just then, Willow’s phone rang. She answered and put it on speaker, hearing shrieking from the other end.

“I think that might be Gina.”

She waited until the sound died off.

“It’s crazy, isn’t it, friend.”

“That’s not even close, Willow. That pays off the house with some left over for investment with you and Jacob. I’ll see you when the armed guard brings you past my place in the morning. The others are going to be beside themselves.”

“And you aren’t, friend?”

“If you think I’ve turned into a red-eyed monster tomorrow, it’s because I couldn’t sleep. I’ll see you tomorrow, true friend.”

Gina ended the call at that. Ashley held the paper out for Willow to take.

“Have you heard back from the agent about that property?”

“Not yet, Dad. I did offer less than the asking and requested a building survey. I expect that the vendor is making up their mind. With Jacob and Gina joining in, we can buy that one outright. It doesn’t matter if we use it or not, it will still be solid collateral when we go to the bank. How are we getting on with my gender change?”

“He told me that it may take weeks to get through the official channels. Everything was good, but red tape has slowed it down.”

“That’s all right. I had a reporter in the club tonight to talk to Gina and me. It turns out that he’s an old friend of Margaret and Sandra from their singing days. I hope that it will produce a reasoned article. I managed to deflect his questions about my days before coming here, and Bruce was there to back me up.”

“Try and get some sleep, sweetie. You’ll be able to make decisions in the light of day.”

She went upstairs and prepared for bed. Tomorrow evening, they would be in the theatre for a sound check. She thought of Jacob’s request for the encore and realised that it would be a good way to end the show with a bang and promote the Other Side very early. She wondered if the theatre had thunderclap cannons or flame guns. She worried, for a few minutes, what he was going to say and fell asleep after making the decision to let him say what he wanted. After all, he was the man in their partnership.

On the way into the city on Thursday morning, Jacob suggested that they should create a separate company, as a syndicate with each of their companies as partners. He said that his accountant had suggested it, and it would only need the three company certificates to set up. That one could have a bank account to buy and receive rents and would streamline the whole process.

“You heard me make the offer last week, and also say I’ll pay for the inspection. If we can set it up quickly, we can transfer the money into that account to pay for the building outright, adding to the account on a regular basis for other purchases.”

“I agree with you on that, Willow. We can put in the same amount, each month, to keep it equalised, and hold back what we’re using for ourselves. If we develop, a company like that would be the overseeing body. What will we call it?”

“That’s the question, Gina. It will have to be something that says us, but not using our names.”

Jacob grinned,

“Already thought of. I’m suggesting ‘Summer Love Properties’. It doesn’t draw you to the Summer part, as Summer Love is a normal phrase, but it is relatable to us, as a group. If one of the others wants to come in, they would need to deposit an equal amount of what each of us has in the account, then get added to the partnership to being able to get the benefits from then on.”

Willow gave him a hug.

“Good thinking, love. When we get our official documents, we can set it up. Are you good with that, Gina?”

“With you all the way, friend. Now that’s sorted, here we are at school.”

The Thursday lessons were, again, as normal as they could be. The only odd thing, for Willow, was that the netballers were told that they were being entered in the inter-school competition, to be held in Birmingham during the week of the half-term holidays. As they were so close, they would be taken in, by coach, on the first three days, and again on the Friday, should they get to the play-offs. Between now, and then, they should do their best to make the team.

After school, they were taken home to have something to eat, and get ready to be picked up at seven for the trip to the Belgrade. Willow made herself a sandwich with some salad, and then went to shower and get dressed in something comfortable. When Wendy got home, she said that Madame Francesca had called her that day.

“She said that she’ll be at the show on Friday night. If you wear the outfits from the photo shoot, she will courier two sets of outfits to the three of you for Saturday and Sunday.”

“That will solve a problem, Mum. I’ll tell Gina and Jacob tonight.”

Her parents were eating their dinner when the people mover arrived. She gave them each a hug and a kiss on the cheek, and then was off. On the way, she told the others about the offer of free outfits, so they decided that they would wear what they had been given.

At the theatre, they went in the back way to join the rest of Summer Rose and the other two bands. The three techs were there with the cameras. They met the TV personality who would be the compere. He told them that the aim of the show was to create a ‘Coventry Sound’ catchphrase. The stage was already kitted out with four, two-hundred-watt Marshalls, a drum kit and two Nord Electro 6D keyboards. Gina and Willow, already having Nord’s, helped the other two keyboard players with the settings and short-cuts.

Then, it was G-Force to open the show. They played their set as the sound engineers adjusted the mix, and the three techs took pictures and film. The TV crew were also finding the right sightlines without getting in the way of the audience. Willow sought out the stage manager and asked if he had flame or thunderclap units. He said that he did but had been told that the show was a gentler affair.

“We want to end the show with a bang. We’ll be playing something a bit louder than the rest, and would like it to have a flash, or a bang, as the lights go out when we end it. Then the lights come back, and we’re all lined up across the stage.”

“Sounds like a real rock concert. I’ll get some set up before you play, four all right?”

“Should be enough. We don’t want to frighten the kiddies, do we. Watch me, I’ll nod to tell you to set them off. After tonight, you’ll know when. Make it five seconds for the lights to come back tonight. If we’re not in place, we can vary it tomorrow.”

She got the other ten together and told them the plan, stressing that they were going for the final line placement inside five seconds, but not to fall over anything by rushing.

Peter was there and came over to them.

“What are you lot planning now? Every time I see you, you seem to grow. How many more do you plan to add?”

“We’re at the maximum, for the moment, Peter. We’re just discussing the final moment of our set. We’re setting up to end with a bang.”

“As long as the set doesn’t sound like a school concert. I would have liked to see the sets before this, but things got out of hand. You do realise that your shares will be reduced from this month with the extra four getting one share between them, so you had better make sure you use the extra players whenever you can. The income from this show will be part of that. Without Marcus to set up future shows, I hope that you have someone else to work with.”

“We’ll look into it, Peter. We have something for most weekends, and I think that the record company would like to have a say in what we do. I have a feeling that they may want us to re-record the Other Side album with all of us. It would fill out the sound.”

“You do what you want, Willow. You usually do and haven’t had a misstep yet. Even at the low commission, you’re still making me richer, so I’m happy to join the ride.”

She saw Clive and a couple of others, so went over to him.

“Hello Clive, come to see the others?”

“Yes, and to introduce my boss to the Coventry Sound. Are you ready to knock our socks off? This group are very good as well.”

“I think we’ll give you enough to make some plans. We’ll be finishing with a track from the Other Side, going out with a bang. Please be free to tell us, tonight, if it works. We were just talking to Peter, and he was wondering who we’ll get to organise performances now that Marcus spat the dummy.”

“We can allocate one of our girls to work with you while you’re the favourite of the day. We can co-ordinate a show with local sales campaigns and work with the big stores. You won’t be able to do anything while at school, though, would you?”

“We could do lightning visits, say a Friday night show, followed by Saturday morning in the store. That will allow us to play our normal shows in the evening. Actually, the club manager is considering hiring this band, which will give us some free Saturdays.”

“Sounds good. I’ll get her to contact you. Her name is Jill and has a good handle on the main outlets and markets. I think these have finished. I’ll have a word with them. I’m keen to hear what the Hikers sound like now. The big hit was only saved by the novelty of the organ track.”

Willow was smiling when she went back to the others.

“What are you so happy about, friend?”

“We’re getting a company assistant to set up shows and shop visits. We may have a quick flight to play Friday night, then be in a store on Saturday. I’m not sure how well it would pay but will push the album sales.”

“You never stop organising, do you? As Peter so aptly said, I’m happy to be on the ride.”

They relaxed as the Hikers played. Racheal came and sat with them.

“Rick is almost hard to live with at the moment. He’s worried that this show will either launch the band’s new direction or sink it.”

“There’s a group from the record company here tonight. They seem happy to be here and Clive told me that he’ll have a word with the G-Force after their set, so, if Rick gets spoken to, you can take it that it’s a launch.”

“How’s your album going?”

“A quarter of a million by Sunday night. I don’t know how many during the week. The hype may have come and gone.”

They looked on as Rick and the Hikers lifted a notch or two. When they finished their set and came off stage, Clive and his companions were talking to them. Summer Rose went up on stage, and waited while the stage manager had a crew setting up canisters on spigots on the edge of the stage. When it was clear, they started their set, revelling in having more volume with a more powerful PA system and the bigger amps. They repeated the set that they had played in the second half of Saturday night. Then let loose with ‘Sparks of the Tempest’ making all those gathered in the stalls look up. When they reached the last part, they ended with a bang, quite literally as Willow violently nodded her head. And then the lights went out. Five seconds later, they came back and all eleven were across the front of the stage.

When they were back in the stalls, Clive came over to shake some hands.

“Now, that woke some up. I hope that you’ll give some warning for the actual shows. My companions are doubly sure that they want to get behind ‘The Other Side’. Do you think that you may have enough material for an original album after the first one?”

Herb was smiling broadly.

“I have some songs in the same vein, but I was unsure if they would be suitable for Summer Rose.”

“This will be ‘The Other Side of Summer Rose’ and will attract a whole different market. When you have enough for an album, tell Jill and we’ll set up a recording session.”

Willow went to see the stage manager, who said that the effect was as good as he’d seen, and that it would be set up for the other nights, perhaps adding a couple of extra canisters. Peter caught up with her.

“That was as good as it gets, Willow. You have that band ready to take on the world. I hadn’t been sure about the Other Side until I just heard it filled out. The extra instruments really add something. Just keep on doing what you do best, I’ll be less dismissive in future. The band will be famous, mark my words.”

Just then Clive clapped his hands.

“Gather round, good people. There are a couple of people from the record company who want to say something.”

Two of the men who had been watching everything closely stood in front of the stage and the others sat in the stalls or stood. Clive had been away while they gathered, and came back with a suitcase, which he put on the floor in front of them. One of the men spoke.

“Good evening, I am the Chief Finance Officer of the label, and this gentleman is the Chief Executive Officer. Before we get on with what we came for, I have to say that we have been totally smitten with the new Coventry Sound. All bands performed brilliantly. G-Force and the Hikers are certain to have album launches before the end of the month. Well done, and well deserved.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 5

There was applause, and Willow glanced to Peter to see him smiling broadly.

“Now, to what we actually came to do. We are pleased to announce that the Summer Rose album, ‘Journey into Womanhood’, as well as the DVD, both achieved Gold Record status yesterday. Not only that, but, because we bundled the first album, ‘Coventry Carpentry’ in the initial sales, it has also achieved the Gold Record status as well. It’s been a rush, especially after I was told that the band is an eleven piece now, but we would like to hand out these Gold CDs, mounted with the details on a brass plaque. Please come forward. Willow.”

There was applause as Willow received three awards, followed by Gina and the five others. The four wind players got two each for the ‘Journey’ album. Xavier was busy taking pictures, while Dave and Frank filmed it. Then the CFO smiled.

“We have a few awards left. It’s very strange to be giving these out tonight. Normally, awards like this go to established professionals. Tonight, though, we have two awards for each of the three, highly skilled, schoolboys who recorded and filmed the album and DVD. Come forward, Xavier, Frank and David.”

Geoff grabbed Xavier’s camera and recorded his friends as they received the Gold CDs for the technical input to the album and DVD. They were all blushing but also glowing with pride as they were hugged by all the bands. All those who attended the school knew how deserved this was. After that, the theatre crew took over, to clean up and prepare for the opening night. Summer Rose went out to their people movers, with smiling security men. Sebastian commented that he knew that the album had been successful but hadn’t appreciated the band for what it was until tonight.

Willow sat in the vehicle, stunned as she looked at the three awards in her lap. So much, and so quickly. It was like a dream come true. Jacob leaned over and gave her a kiss.

“This is just the beginning, love. There’s more to come for us and the band. And I think it will be just the beginning for the other two bands as well. The next three nights will be amazing, just wait and see. I guess that pictures of us getting Gold records will be published. It doesn’t matter to me that it was all done tonight, it was good without a lot of pomp. Mum’s going to be shocked.”

“So is mine. I was joking when I promised Malcolm one for behind the bar, so I guess I’ll have to give him one on Saturday. I’ll give him the one for the DVD, because he can add a notice that it was filmed in the club. I have a copy with Mum’s original artwork to put up beside it.”

“School’s going to be pumped. I’ll donate one of mine for the Head to put on her wall.”

“Oh, yes. That’s going to get you a better grade?”

“Busted!”

Gina sat with hers, totally overcome with pride and appreciation. She put hers in her bag and turned to Willow.

“This has been the greatest moment of my life, friend. It would never have happened if we hadn’t met.”

“Nor for me, friend. Individually, we’re good, together we’re amazing, and with the rest of the band, we’re almost too brilliant to see without sunglasses.”

“Onward and upward?”

“You bet. Your mother’s going to be as shocked as ours.”

“You had better come in. I know it’s late, but I doubt that I’ll sleep tonight.”

At Jacob’s house, they went in, and he showed his parents his awards. All three were hugged by his mother and father. His father, ever practical, asked if this meant that the next statement might be bigger than the latest.

“Downloads and web activity will go down, but sales income will go up. It should equal out, but we’ll just have to wait and see.”

At Gina’s house, they were both hugged by Maisie, with Willow finding it hard to get away. But get away she did, for the trip around the corner to her home, where the lights were still on.

“See you in the morning, Miss. It’s been a real pleasure tonight.”

“Thanks Sebastian. You may have to guide me to the vehicle in the morning.”

She got out and the front door opened.

“You’re a bit late, darling. Did something happen.”

“You could say that, Mum.”

The door closed, but Sebastian didn’t leave, just sitting with the window open until he heard a shriek from inside. The two security men high-fived and he drove away.

Friday morning saw the three friends red-eyed from lack of sleep. Willow had put the ‘Carpenters’ Gold CD on her desk, to hang on the wall later. It was the album that was the launch vehicle. The award for the ‘Journey’ CD was destined for the china cabinet in the sitting room, with the one destined for the club in her mother’s car, on the way to show at her work.

True to his word, Jacob had the award for the first album in his bag. He didn’t feel that he had deserved it. Also, he considered that as it was part of a school concert, the school was the best place for it to be displayed.

All three were quiet on the way in, and when they arrived at school, they went through to see if they could have a word with the Head. She saw, immediately, the drawn faces of the three.

“Is anything wrong, children? You all look like you haven’t slept.”

Jacob took a step forward, in front of the girls.

“We all had bad nights, ma-am. I expect that the others in the band are the same as us. It was a long evening, made longer by record company leaders who wanted to give us things. I’ve brought this one in for you to hang with your diplomas.”

He pulled out the award and gave it to her.

‘This is the Gold Record for the original ‘Coventry Carpenters’ album, re-recorded after the show here in the school. We were also given awards for the second album and the DVD.”

“This is very generous, Jacob. Are you sure that you want to do this?”

“I’m sure. I have two for the band now. As a matter of interest, Xavier and his friends got similar awards for the sound and vision of the DVD.”

“This is amazing. I don’t know what to say. It will make my night out at the Belgrade on Saturday more meaningful. How many sales does it take to get one of these?”

“Half a million. It took a week. We are all finding it a bit overwhelming.”

“I bet. Look, get along to classes. I’ll put the word out to the teachers to go easy on you today, and make sure that you sleep in tomorrow if you can.”

The three friends went off to the first lesson and did find that they weren’t called out if their attention waned. Lunch was another party, with some of the others bringing in their Gold Records to show their friends. During lunch, a lot of phones pinged. When opened, the messages were photos from the rehearsal and the award ceremony. By the afternoon, the whole school knew about it.

The band were hustled out to their transport and driven home. Willow had a sleep on the way. When she was dropped off, she stripped down to her bra and panties and got into bed for a couple of hours sleep. Wendy woke her in time to have a shower, dress and eat a sandwich before the transport was at the door again.

She had her new outfit on, and Wendy had given her extra work on her make-up. Sebastian told her she looked good and then they went to pick up Gina, who was also looking a couple of years older. Jacob was very smart in his outfit. When they arrived at the theatre, there was quite a crowd outside. The vehicles went around the back and parked with others. The three went in to join a large, and very excited, group of band members. The more they met, the more the three bands were becoming friends.

G-Force were up first, and the others had quick looks through the curtains to see the audience. To Willow’s eye, it appeared to be a mix of about half and half adult and teenager. The stage manager got the extra bodies off the stage, the band made sure they were plugged in, and they waited for the compere. He came out in front of the curtains.

“Good evening, Coventry! Tonight, you will be hearing, for the first time in public, three local bands with stella futures. Together, they are creating a new Coventry Sound. First up, I give you G-Force and the lovely Zara!”

The curtains opened and the show was under way. Summer Rose left the wings and went back to the dressing rooms, where they could hear the show from a speaker.

Herb grinned.

“You do look fine, Jacob. Where did you get the fancy gear. Gina and Willow, I can understand, but you?”

“The three of us did a fashion shoot and were given these. The shop has offered to send us things to wear at the other shows if we wore them tonight. I like it.”

“Well, it will make you stand out.”

“I think that we’re working on a plan for them to outfit everyone in the band, but there wasn’t time to get you all measured. I expect that when we play the charity dinner dance, we’ll all look a million dollars.”

They relaxed and listened as Zara and the Gees got the audience going. They wished the Hikers good luck as they went up to get ready for their part. Racheal joined them to listen to the performance. There was tremendous applause for the Gees, and the compere came out again.

“Our second band has already had a world-wide internet hit with their debut single, ‘Love and Marriage’, which attracted over two and a half million views inside a month. They have been a true ‘garage band’ up to now. Please give a big welcome to another Coventry band, Rick Sacks and the Hikers!’

He left the stage as the curtains opened and Rick and the boys hit their stride with the second-best song on the album, a string of catchy new songs, and finished with the hit single. There was applause, and shouts for more, but had another new song for an encore, the best of the new bunch.

The curtain closed and the compere was back again.

“This is the end of the first half of the show. We’ll be back in twenty minutes. The new albums by G-Force and the Hikers will be in the shops soon. Albums by our next band are available in the foyer. If you like the show, don’t forget to watch it on Band Spot next week.”

Racheal turned to Jacob.

“We’ll be off. Last night and tonight has been tiring, and the band need a rest before the show tomorrow. Best of luck with your set.”

She went to join Rick and the Hikers as they secured their instruments. By the time Summer Rose were ready to be on stage, G-Force had left as well, but not before Garry gave Willow a hug and thanked her for everything.

Jacob picked up his guitar and turned to the others.

“Looks like we’re the last line, guys and gals. Let’s get up there and show the crowd what entertainment is all about.”

They made sure that they were all ready and waited for the compere. As the noise of the audience abated, he came on to some cheers.

“This is what we’ve been waiting for. This band released an album and a DVD just over a week ago. Last night, they were presented with Gold Records for half a million sales nationally. They have played regularly at small dances for some months. Please give a big welcome to Coventry’s latest chart busters – Summer Rose!”

They had talked about the list as they waited and opened with ‘Finding a Friend’. Then followed what they had played the night before. They had been playing this music for a while, and it showed in the presentation. Willow made a few descriptive announcements as they went along. They ended with ‘Her Day’ and ‘Only Just Begun’. The applause was tremendous, and many were standing. The curtains closed and the applause continued. When the curtains reopened, Jacob stepped up to his microphone and the theatre went quiet.

“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, friends. We thank you for your appreciation of our music tonight. We will play an encore song. You’ve heard our sound tonight; it’s what we’ve done for a while. We do have another sound, and it encouraged our management to book us for a sixteen-show national tour this summer. We’ll be opening for Blastmasters.”

There were murmurs and laughter.

“I know. Sounds crazy. Before I joined Summer Rose, the band had worked on a cover of a concept album that had been released in nineteen seventy-seven. It was the end of the cold war period, and the album is about the advent of nuclear war wiping out humanity after the moderate and brainy leader dies, to be replaced by a bunch of power-hungry, land-grabbing dictators. It resonates with the world we now live in, and will be a future album, called ‘The Other Side of Summer Rose!”

He stepped back as the band ripped into several minutes of stadium rock. It was a full-on display of skills that had been absent for the rest of the set; wild guitar, manic keyboards, blasting wind. All eleven laid it on the line. The end went as planned, the canisters blasting on the final chord and the stage lights going out. When the audience got their vision back and the spots came on, the band was lined up across the stage, and bowing. The audience erupted with whistles, cheers and foot stamping.

They stepped back as the curtains closed, secured their instruments and left the theatre to go home and get a good night of restful sleep. In the vehicle heading towards Stoneleigh, Willow hugged Jacob and gave him a passionate kiss.

“I’m really proud of you, love. Today, you made the Head very happy, and you just gave a very adult and fitting introduction to ‘Sparks’. Will you do it Saturday and Sunday?”

“I will. Playing the album has made me think about the tightrope the world is on at the moment. It worries me, but our album may get discussion if the label treats it seriously.”

The three had a group hug as Jacob was dropped off, then Gina and Willow hugged and cheek kissed at Gina’s, before arriving at Willow’s home. The security men said ‘goodnight, see you tomorrow evening’ as Willow got out. Sebastian, for once, had nothing else that he could say. He had stood at the doors, with the rest of the security detail, and had witnessed one of the best shows he had ever seen. Tomorrow, he would see it again. He whispered “Love this job” as he drove back to the city.

Willow went inside, said a bleary goodnight to her parents, and went off to get ready for bed. She was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow, and didn’t wake until after nine the next morning, in need of the bathroom. She showered and dressed before going downstairs, where she was hugged by her mother.

“You look better after some sleep, honey. Your father had to work today and took the CD award to show his office.”

“How did your work take it, Mum?”

“It was great. There were a lot of selfies taken with it and the boss took me and his daughter to lunch. They will be at the show tonight. I think that a lot of the faces you’ll see tonight are people you know, including us and Maisie. How was last night?”

“It was like living in a dream. The other bands were better than ever, and we stayed in the dressing rooms and talked. Herb has been writing songs in the rock vein but has been afraid to bring them to us, but we’ll be starting to move that way. We did one track off the Other Side as an encore and brought the house down. Jacob made a very adult introduction to it that you’ll see for yourselves tonight. I think that nobody left thinking that they didn’t get what they paid for.”

“What’s on the cards for today?”

“I need to go to the church to check tomorrow’s hymns, and then I have to see Malcolm in the club. Fancy a short stroll?”

“That would be nice. I’ll freshen up while you finish breakfast.”

A half an hour later, they walked, arm-in-arm, towards the church.

“Remember that morning when we heard the bells and came here, Mum. It seems so long ago.”

“Less than a year, darling. So much has happened. That morning started a journey, with all of us becoming integral in the village life. It’s changed the lives of more people than us.”

They went into the church to find Edie and her husband making sure that everything was good for the next day. Wendy stayed to speak to them, and Willow went up to the organ. She warmed up with some Bach, which had its usual effect of settling her. There were three hymns, which she heard the two women sing as she played. When she had shut down and went down to the others, Edie said that they were looking forward to the evening, as the Bishop had block booked seats.

“I hope that you all enjoy the show, Edie. Last night was good. The band is getting better every time we play, and the extra four wind players have brought an extra dimension. Eleven in the band will make it difficult with the logistics if we tour, but that’s what we are now.”

They walked over to the club. Malcolm was rearranging the bottles and restocking.

“Good morning, ladies. Lovely morning.”

“Good morning to you, Malcolm. You haven’t made room for the Gold Record yet.”

“I will when you give me one, young lady.”

“OK, how about this.”

She pulled the award out of her bag and put it on the bar.

“This is for the DVD, so I’ve added a raw copy of that here, with the original artwork on the cover, created by my dear, talented, mother.”

He looked at the items, reading the plaque.

“This is real. Not some joke?”

“Pinch yourself and check, Malcolm. We were given these on Thursday evening by the record bosses. There was one for the CD as well as for the first CD that was bundled in the first sales. Are you going to find room to display them?”

“You bet. They will be in pride of place by tonight. I’ll be at the Sunday show as Ashley will be filling in. It will be really special, considering that I watched the three bands on our stage. Sit down and have a drink, I’ll organise your lunches in a while. No doubt there’ll be some regulars in who will want to talk. What time are you going to the theatre tonight?”

“I’ll be picked up by our security detail about six, Mum and Dad will make their own way, picking up Maisie, I think.”

“And the Epstein’s, darling. We’re making a night of it, with a meal at the steakhouse on the way, so we’re leaving home about five.”

They sat and relaxed with their drinks and talked to the regulars as they came in. For Willow, it was a return to the real world and recharged her batteries for the evening. After the lunch, they walked home to find a box on the porch with a Francesca Fashions logo on. Picking it up, they went inside.

It contained two outfits, with a note pinned to each. One to wear Saturday, one for Sunday.

“I bet Gina and I co-ordinate.”

“There’s another note. It says that she enjoyed the show Friday night and wants the three of you as models for the summer and autumn ranges, including Brent and the two girls in the wind section. You had better go and try these on. Come down so I can take a picture of them and send to her.”

Willow went upstairs and put the first one on. It was certainly Saturday night in a nightclub, if you were there to find a man to take home. She came down to show Wendy.

“That makes you look like a model, the kind that appears in naughty films. However, as it will give you tremendous stage presence, whenever you stand up, it could work.”

Willow went and changed into the other outfit. It, too, was best described as sultry. The blouse was thin enough to show her bra, and the skirt, while a reasonable length, had a slit up one side to the thigh. After showing her mother, she changed into something comfortable and stretched out on her bed. She laid quiet, headphones on, working through the Moody Blues CDs. Last time they worked on them, they were looking for music that was more melodic than in your face. By the time she needed to get something to eat and change, she had some that were more rock and hadn’t been learned.

When she was picked up, nothing was said about her look, but both guys could hardly take their eyes off her as she went from the front door to the vehicle. At Gina’s home, she came out, trying to walk normally but restricted by her tight skirt. Jacob looked like a pimp.

Willow had Francesca’s phone number and called her.

“Madame, we’re on the way into the show and look like a pimp with his tarts. Can we come by your shop and get something else to wear. We’re thirteen years old, not twenty something and on the game.”

When she finished the conversation, she gave Sebastian the new address.

“Don’t break any road rules, we’re not on until after eight, but you’d better call the others to let them know we may be a bit late.”

When they arrived at the shop, Madame opened the door to let them in.

“I’m so sorry! I gave my assistant your sizes and told her to choose something that fitted rock stars. Come on in, we’ll get you something better.”

A half an hour later, they got back in the vehicle, with more normal, but still nice, outfits on, plus another for Sunday in a garment bag. As they left the shop, the Madame called out.

“Keep those and the other set we sent. You may need something sexy for a hot date.”

They arrived at the theatre while the G-Force were into their set. Brent gave Gina a hug and a kiss.

“I was getting worried. What happened?”

“You should have seen the outfits we were sent. It would have looked like a hooker’s convention. Willow phoned the supplier, and she opened up to give us a different look.”

“Did you get to keep the outfits?”

“Not the ones we were wearing, but we have another outfit that she sent for Sunday. If you’re a good boy, and it still fits, I’ll wear my original Sunday one for our first real date.”

The evening was better than Friday, with a noisy audience. The Gees and Hikers stayed for the second half, hearing The Other Side with eight hundred watts of amplification for the first time. Like the audience, the difference was something to shake your belief that Summer Rose was a soft-rock dance band. The bands, having their transport close by, were on the road before the audience, and the friends all walked into empty houses.

Willow spent her alone time stripping off and showering, then making a hot chocolate and sitting in the kitchen, quietly thinking about the time after Sunday night’s show. Would they be more popular, sell more merchandise, write more songs. More importantly, would the Other Side become the real band on stage, while maintaining the softer stuff for the dances.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Chapter 6

Willow was still sitting at the kitchen table when her parents arrived home. She was swept up in hugs and kisses from both of them.

“Fantastic show, darling. It was a real treat. I saw the Bishop with the Russell’s and the Head, and they all had big smiles. The comments that I heard from others was all positive. A lot were shocked but excited by the last song. Did everything go all right with you? What did Gina think of her outfit?”

“We both looked like ladies of the night, Mum, and Jacob looked like our minder. I called Frankie the Ham, and she changed our outfits for what you saw tonight. If we had been on stage wearing what her assistant had supplied, there may have been a riot and letters to the paper about young girls looking like prostitutes.”

“I did notice that your outfit wasn’t the one you modelled this afternoon. I thought that the original one was a bit flirty, but what do I know about young girl’s fashions. You were right to complain, the Bishop would have been horrified to see his organists looking like that. You get yourself to bed now. I’ll give you a call for breakfast and then the church.”

Willow went up and got ready for bed. As she looked in the mirror to remove her make-up, she giggled at the thought of turning up at the Cathedral in the original outfit to play the organ. She laughed as she thought about it. ‘Hi, Bishop, I’m dressed like a tramp and I’m here to play your organ!’ She was smiling as she told her furry friends the joke and went to sleep.

Sunday morning was like so many Sundays recently. She went to the bathroom to do her business, shower and dry, then dust with sweet smelling powder and dress. They had breakfast and walked to the church, bells chiming as they arrived. The Reverend gave her a hug and told her how good the show was, with all three bands being great entertainment. Willow went up to the organ and played welcoming music. She relaxed as the church filled. She had to smile, as today’s sermon was about not honouring false icons, but to honour the one who stood above them. Reverend Russell finished by surprising her.

“In a conversation, the other day, I was advised that it is no good to make yourself an icon, but to help others to be icons themselves. To be seen as a person who helps others achieve their own level, without appearing to be one who thinks themselves as above them. I hope that you all look to me as just your spiritual guidance to the one that I follow. The one that we consider to be the icon above all.”

They sang the last hymn, and he came down to lead the short period of silent prayer. He looked up at Willow and gave her a wink as he turned to leave the church. As was becoming usual, by the time that Willow had turned off, tidied up, and left the church, most were over at the club. She walked in and there was a big cheer and applause. There, behind the bar, was the Gold Record, and in a frame beside it, the DVD with its distinctive cover. Under both was a properly printed sign that declared that the DVD had been filmed here, at the Stoneleigh Community Club.

She was hugged and kissed by a lot of smiling villagers. Make that smiling friends. Some had seen the show on Friday or Saturday, and there were many compliments for Summer Rose and the other bands. They ate lunch and sang songs with Willow on the old piano. This was the centre of her world. When she walked home with Wendy, there were tears in her eyes.

“They really like us, Mum. Not because I’m in the band, but because they just like us.”

“They do, love. If we had kept ourselves to ourselves, we may have been accepted in twenty years, or so. It’s been you able to play the church organ that brought this about so quickly. They know you, not the talented girl on stage. I suppose that they’re supporters, rather than fans.”

Willow relaxed for a while, and then went to get ready for the Sunday show. The outfit that she had been given was a simple sheath, adorned with small crystals that would sparkle in the spotlights. It was a deep blue, while Gina had a similar one in a very dark red. When she came downstairs, Wendy gasped.

“Darling, you look beautiful. Not only that, but it also makes you look older. Talk about being older, in three weeks you’ll be fourteen. Where do you want to go for a meal?”

“Gina has her birthday two days after mine. We were thinking of a joint party. Either the day in between or the Friday. We have a dinner dance in the club on the Saturday, so I was wondering if we could club together and take over the club, paying for it as a reception. We can get the Gees to entertain us and just have some fun. It might be hard to think of a list of two hundred and fifty guests, though.”

“Come on, my darling daughter! I’m certain that between you, you know at least that number. There’s the school friends, the orchestra, the choir. That’s not even taking in the ones outside school. The Village choir, Tom and Sally and her mother, the Bishop.”

“Hold it right there, Mum. What teenager who doesn’t have a father who preaches would invite a Bishop to a teenage party!”

“You could invite him, dear. He may think it too young for him, but, there again, he might be fun. He is a bit quirky. I’ll have a chat with Maisie and see what she thinks.”

Willow was picked up just after five. They went to the farm, Gina already being in the city and just finishing Evensong. Being alone in the vehicle, Willow and Jacob could cuddle on the way.

At the Belgrade, they had a lot of time before the others arrived and talked about the future direction of the band. Herb was all for moving into the rock scene, with occasional forays into softer music, and suggested that Willow should make the next Summer Rose easy-listening album as a Willow Rose (with Summer Rose) one, when she had enough material for one. Xavier came in and took some pictures while they were talking.

“Xavier. We haven’t seen much of you since the rehearsal.”

“We’ve concentrated on getting the audiences on film. It’s been great to take candid pictures and listen to the comments. It’s the pass around my neck that makes me invisible. We also took a lot of film of the concert, from the spectator point of view. Tonight, we’re getting back-stage shots now that you’re all relaxed about it. I’m hoping that you’ll let us into future performances. My Dad told me I should write a book about my experiences. He called it ‘The Sap Inside the Rose’. I’ve got all the raw material from your school concerts.”

“As long as you let us look at it first. If you hold off a while, you can add the shows with Blastmasters, that’ll be a bit different.”

“I’ll wait a few years until you’re international stars by that time. Although you would have probably forgotten me by then.”

Willow got up and went to hug him and kiss him on the cheek.

“Get it into your head, Xavier. I never forget friends, ever. There will always be a place for you, Frank and Dave. If we lose touch, never be afraid to call if you need anything.”

“Thank you for that, Willow. What are the plans for the rest of term?”

“There’s a sing-along at the club next Saturday, the concert in the Cathedral the weekend after, a dinner dance at the club and then the big charity do at the football club to finish the month. June has yet to fill up, but we’ll be having an assistant from the label to help us stay in the public eye.”

As the rest of the band arrived, the conversation turned to the money that they had earned. Jacob explained about the property syndicate and that it would be for commercial property only, with purchases being in full there would be no mortgage payments. By the time that the other two bands had finished their sets, Brent, Roy, Victor, and Herb had agreed to put in three hundred thousand each, with regular payments of a hundred thousand as they continued to be earning. All agreed that they needed to set up their own companies with their parents as co-directors.

Gina had changed into her stage outfit and the two girls looked like stars when they went on stage. The two girls in the wind section had also taken a lot of care with co-ordinated outfits. The compere did his last introduction and told the crowd that it had been a privilege to be here in Coventry. The show was good, the crowd were appreciative, and the encore produced its shock and awe. The other bands had stayed, so once the Summer Rose had bowed, they came out from either side of the stage and the whole show were applauded.

Gina picked up her bag with her Cathedral outfit and went home with Maisie after a group hug. Willow and Jacob went to their vehicle and went home. Ashley and Wendy were waiting for Willow when she arrived, and they sat with a hot chocolate before she went to bed.

“What now, my darling daughter?”

“The concert in two weeks. The fallout from these shows. It will be interesting to find out how much we ended up with. We didn’t go to the foyer so didn’t see what they had on sale.”

“There was a stand from the music store, one with pendants and posters, and one with your CD and DVD, now without the other CD packaged. There was another one taking advance orders for the G-Force and Hikers releases which had a line waiting when we looked.”

“That’s good, it’s well deserved. Before we went on stage, the other guys agreed to set up companies and put three hundred into the property syndicate. That will give us an immediate two point one to get it going. That should leave me with enough to help pay this house off.”

“Are you sure?”

“It’s my home, Mum. It’s part of the property idea. I know that I’m not old enough to go on the deeds. It does give me somewhere that will be my rock. I’ll need a rock if this life gets any crazier.”

Next morning, she was picked up by the security men, hopeful that the week was going to be as normal as possible. Of course, all those students who had been to the show wanted to meet and greet, as well as the teachers. Normal lessons weren’t totally disrupted, but lunch was like another party. A lot of the girls throughout the school were wearing the rose pendants.

Back at home, with a whole evening ahead of her without anywhere to go, Willow caught up with her emails. There was one from Peter to all the bands, complimenting them on a great show. There was another from the estate agent with a copy of the building report and their invoice. Willow read the report, which only had minor items to be improved, mainly to bring the property up to current safety standards. She went into her own company account and paid the bill, seeing that she had been the one to ask for it. The agent had told her that the vendors were happy to sell if she upped the offer to four hundred and twenty, as long as the payment was in the next two weeks. She answered him to tell him that the payment would be made before the end of the week and to let the tenants know that the upgrades would be made, and to book contractors in when the property had changed hands. She asked him to now look around for larger premises, with a limit of one and a half million. The reply was sent, with the seven band members cc’ed to show the others that things were happening.

She emailed Peter to transfer three hundred thousand to the WR Holdings account, with Jacob and Gina cc’ed to let them know that the process was being started.

Next morning, Gina told her that she had asked Peter to transfer three hundred and fifty thousand to the business account that her mother already had. Jacob said that he had asked for the same amount to his new company account, and that Summer Love would be in existence by Thursday. They told Sebastian that the pickup would be later as they would be playing the entire concert for the performance in two weeks. At school, it was Gina playing the organ for chapel, then the day was a lot quieter.

At lunch, the other band members told them that the company paperwork was being created. Geoff came over and told them that they were on track to have the CD and DVD from Stoneleigh on the market in week, at the same time as the Hikers. He had been told that it would be a joint release, along with promotional displays with the Summer Rose albums, as a ‘Coventry Sound’ in conjunction with the Band Spot show.

That afternoon, the orchestra and combined choirs played the entire Cathedral show. Mister Bamborough told them that the Cathedral Concert will be on the Friday, Saturday, and Sunday evenings, with all three performances close to sold out. They would be taken to the venue on Friday afternoon, for setting up and a complete performance, with the BBC getting set up and the sight lines. Because of that, the orchestra session for the next week would be cancelled.

Brent was taken home first, and then the three went to Stoneleigh. At Jacob’s home, Wilhelm came out and gave Gina and Willow copies of the paperwork that had been set up for the syndicate holding company, along with details of a bank account that he had seeded with some of Jacob’s money. Jacob said that he would forward the details to the other four. Wilhelm, now semi-retired, told them that he would be available to transport them if needed. He said that he might buy a minibus and bill the company for it.

That evening, Willow emailed her accountant’s details, the real estate agent’s details, and transferred three hundred thousand to the new syndicate account. She knew that she was putting the accounting into Wilhelm’s hands, but, as an adult with some time on his hands, she thought that he would be very committed to his son’s welfare, and, by association, the band.

On Thursday morning, Jacob reported that his father had checked the account, seeing that Gina had put her share in as well, so paid the four hundred and twenty thousand to the agent’s trust account, getting a receipt in return. They would need to meet at the property, to talk to the tenants, which was set up for Friday afternoon after school. They would meet his father and the agent there, and his father would bring them home. They told Sebastian where they needed to be and that they would be taken home on Friday. She told her parents that she would be late on Friday and would take them to the steakhouse after she got home.

On Friday morning, Jacob reported that he had negotiated with his parents to buy the barn where he would live and would be paying a peppercorn lease for the right to reside. He would also own the second unused barn, which he planned to make weatherproof and concreted as a garage for the minibus and any other vehicles that Rick and Racheal would need.

The music lesson that afternoon was another session with the mixing desks. This time, they had to remix an acapella vocal piece with six voices. Again, the majority were right, with just two who were slightly out. At the end of the lesson, Mister Jamieson told them that this had just been an introduction to mixing. If they wanted to take it further, the entire sixth year music studies were mixing and recording techniques. As the class were leaving, Willow went to see him.

“Excuse me, sir. I got both mixes wrong. I was wondering why?”

“It could be a lot of things, Willow. You have been involved with an orchestra for a long time. You may listen to headphones loudly, or it just may be blockage in the aural canal. I suggest that you get an appointment with a hearing specialist. Your settings were inside a couple of percent of the normal, so it can’t be anything serious. Good show on the weekend. If you play at the level of the last number, you will have to go and see the music store to get proper stage buds, which deaden the real sound but gives you the final mix in your ears.”

She caught up with the others and they were taken to the property, joined by the others in the band. Wilhelm was already there, talking to the agent and the owner of the tenant’s business. When the two people movers arrived and seven teenagers got out, the manager had an odd look on his face until Gina and Willow stepped down. Sebastian gave them a wave and drove off.

“Are you guys telling me that my new landlord is Summer Rose? We went to see you all on Sunday night!”

Willow went over and shook his hand.

“I’m Willow Rose, that’s Gina Summer, and the guys are Jacob, Roy, Herb. Brent and Victor. We’re pooling our earnings to buy property and ensure that we don’t end up on the street after the hype dies. This property is our first, and I looked at it before the release of our second album. Have you looked at the building report?”

“Yes, it was interesting.”

“If you engage a contractor to make the changes, we will pay the bill through the estate agent. Any problems, let us know. Lease payments remain as usual through the agent. We’ll stay out of your way.”

“All very good, Willow. I’m gratified that our new landlord is more prepared to handle the upgrades that I put to them a couple of years ago. Have you looked around?”

“A couple of us had a look before we made the offer, but it would be nice if the rest of the band could see what they’ve got involved with.”

Willow and Gina stood outside with the agent as the manager took the others on a guided tour. The agent put his hand in his briefcase and pulled out some papers.

“These are the papers for this property. When Mister Epstein comes out, he can sign as a director of Summer Love. I’ll get it all through the usual process and send a copy to him at the farm. When he signs, he will get a set of keys and security codes, in case of an emergency. Now, you asked about other properties. There is one in the range that you specified, but it’s in Leicester.”

“That would be all right. What’s it like?”

“It’s three separate buildings around a parking area. Two are warehouses and the third is a two-storey office block. Total site is nearly sixteen thousand square feet, or about eight times the footprint of this place. The asking price is one and a quarter million and there is a tenant at that one with two years into a five plus five lease. They are a distributor for one of the on-line sales companies, working twenty-four seven. It’s another agency that is handling the sale, but I would be happy to handle the tenancy details if you buy.”

“When can we see it?”

“Let me check.”

He pulled out his phone and rang the other agent, putting it on speaker. There was a conversation with the other agent asking when the customer wanted to see the property. Willow said, quietly, ‘Tomorrow morning’.

The appointment was made for ten the next morning. When the others came out, the manager locked up. The four guys left in the other people mover and the manager waited while Wilhelm signed the papers and received the bag with keys and codes. The four of them shook hands with the smiling manager and left in Wilhelm’s car.

On the way, Willow asked him if he was doing anything on Saturday morning.

“Not especially, Willow. Have you got something in mind?”

“We were just given details of a bigger property in Leicester. We have an appointment for ten tomorrow.”

“How big and how much?”

“Sixteen thousand and one point two-five.”

“Just the four of us?”

“For a first look, yes. I have to go to the Cathedral in the afternoon so it will be a preliminary visit. I have a picture and an address in The Saffron Way Industrial Estate. It’s currently a distribution centre and the rent is a hundred thousand a year.”

“That would be an impressive addition to your portfolio. I’ll pick up Gina at eight-thirty and you after. Leicester isn’t that far away, so we should be there in plenty of time.”

“I’ll send you an email with a scan of the paper tonight. Our agent said that he would be happy to handle the tenancy details.”

“Of course he would, adding his cut of the take without doing any work.”

“We all have to make a living, Mister Epstein.”

He dropped Willow at home, and she went inside.

“How was it, dear?”

“The group now own an industrial building and made the tenant happy that we’re prepared to do the upgrades required by law. Mister Epstein is picking me up tomorrow morning to look at a place in Leicester. It’s over a million but we’ll have enough in the syndicate to pay for it by the end of the week.”

“You have no idea how strange that sounds.”

“I know, but it will give the band some income and collateral later on.”

She went upstairs to change, scan the paper and attach it to an email to Jacob to give to his father. Then, nicely dressed, she joined her parents, and they went to the steakhouse where they were becoming favoured regulars. They were given a good table, and in view of most of the restaurant. Wendy mentioned that this was different.

“Look around, Mum. You’re sitting with someone who’s been in the papers. Over two and a half thousand people were at the Belgrade last weekend. What’s the odds that there are some here who saw the show. I have a pen and a texta in my bag in case anyone wants me to sign something.”

She was right, as a few teenagers came over to ask for an autograph. One girl had a nice top she wanted signed, so Willow picked up her texta and went over to her table, asking her parents if it was all right to sign the top. Her mother said that she would happily buy another one, so Willow signed the top and gave the girl a hug, before coming back to her own table. Before they left, the manager asked if she would stand for a picture that she could sign the next time she came.

The next morning, she had breakfast and dressed in a casual top and denim skirt, waiting outside to be picked up. The trip to Leicester didn’t take long, and they arrived at the site with fifteen minutes to spare. Wilhelm drove around the industrial estate so they could see what else was happening. When they got back, there was another car with a man standing next to it. Wilhelm parked beside it and they got out. The agent looked at them.

“Brought your family for a drive out, I see.”

“These are your clients, sir. I’m just the driver at the moment. Do you want to show us the property?”

“I’m sorry, sir. I’ll introduce you to the duty manager, Mervyn Halcroft, and he can show you around.”

They went into the office and met the manager, who got them to wear hi-vis tops as the site was a working one, with electric fork-lifts operating. The agent went to sit in his car to wait. First, they were quickly shown the office building, where only the ground floor offices were used.

“We’re distributors. We get bulk deliveries, usually on pallets, and store them in the building across the other side. In the building at the back, we assemble shipments, and we have small trucks coming to take those away.”

“What about upstairs?”

“Mainly unused, young lady. Don’t I know you?”

“If you went to the Belgrade last weekend or have a record-buying child. We’re Summer Rose, or some of it.”

“We went as a family on Sunday night. Great show. What would you use the upstairs for?”

“I was thinking as a home base if we go further with the band. Somewhere where we could keep records, make plans. The label is sending us a liaison girl, and it may be a good place for her to set up.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025